Muslim Prayer Guide Part I And Ii 506mw

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2009

Akm Fakhrul Islam, New York, USA

Muslim Prayer Guide Partby:I & II Compiled and Edited

December 15, 2009

Al-Qur'an Research FoundationUSA [AQRF-USA]

161 Park Ave # 1 Brooklyn, NY 11205 www.idoub.com/islamakmfi@ www.idoub.com/documents

This is the book just Easy and Popular Guide for the New Muslims, Youths of all Ages and for the Entire Muslim Ummah. This book is donated 1 | P a g e to:Muslim Ummah

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Muslim Prayer Guide Part I & II Allah bless on the Scholars: Allama Ustadh Sayyid Saabiq Al-Azhari Allama Syyid Abul A’la Mawdudi Dr. Suhaib Hasan Sheik Abdullah Ibn Jibreen Sheikh Muhammed Salih Al-Munajjid Ash-Shaikh 'Abdul-'Azeez bin 'Abdullaah bin Baaz Muhammad Al-Shareef, LL.B. Shari’ah & Other Scholars

Allah is the Creator Muhammad is the Messenger Salah differentiate the Muslim and Kaafir Compiled and Edited by:

Akm Fakhrul Islam New York, USA 2|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Al-Qur'an Research Foundation-USA[AQRF-USA]

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS All Praises and Thanks be to Allah, the Lord of Al-Aa'lamin (all that exists) and Peace and Blessings be upon the Prophet Muhammad(saws), his family and all his companions. I would like to give my gratitude to all of the brothers and sisters who volunteered their time, effort, and funds to put together this book that the entire human being will be benefitted from. I ask Allah Subhanahu wa ta Aa'la, the Exalted, the Most Merciful to accept this efforts as an ongoing charity. May Allah give us sincerity in all of our sayings and actions and reward us all with the best in this world and the Hereafter. Ameen! Ameen!! Summa Ameen!!!

Akm Fakhrul Islam, New York, USA Requesting Donations for this Book: US$ 20.00 only for "The Muslim Ummah of North America(MUNA)" in the following Address by check or money order: P.O. Box 80411, Brooklyn, NY 11208 Tel: 718-277-7900, Fax: 718-277-7901 www.muslimummah.net Compiled and Edited by:

Akm Fakhrul Islam, New York, USA Al-Qur'an Research Foundation-USA[AQRF-USA] email: [email protected] www.idoub.com/islamakmfi@ 3|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

www.idoub.com/ www.idoub.com/islamakmfi

Important Notes on

Fiqh-us-Sunnah by: Allama Ustadh Sayyid Saabiq Al-Azhari [From which I have taken lot of information] Fiqh-us-Sunnah was written by Sayyid Saabiq (1915-2000 C.E.), may Allaah have mercy on him. The following information is taken from his obituary in the March 2, 2000 Daily News of IANA Radionet. "...Sabiq's most famous book was the three-volume Fiqh As-Sunnah, which in the first writing of its kind brought the four major madhahib together, in a comprehensive treatment of Fiqh matters. The book has since been translated into dozens of languages and is used by Muslims throughout the world. Sabiq wrote Fiqh As-Sunnah in the 1940s when he was only 30 years old. He wrote the book at the request of Ustadh Hassan al-Banna, the founder of the Muslim Brotherhood. Every Fiqh ruling in the book goes back to the Qur'an and Sunnah and Sabiq dealt with all four madhahib objectively, with no preferential treatment to any. Sabiq also wrote the book, "Islamic Theology," along the same lines: simplification and avoidance of overphilosophization or getting involved in disputes on arcane topics. Besides his academic work, Sabiq was a noted Islamic activist. After writing Fiqh AsSunnah, Sabiq spent some time fighting along with the Mujahideen in Palestine in the late 1940's and he later visited most countries in the world and lectured in their mosques. He was the first graduate of Azhar to visit the Soviet Union and check on the conditions of Muslims there. Sabiq was born in 1915 in the Egyptian village, Istanha. He received his education at AlAzhar and after his graduation worked as the Director of Mosques and Islamic Education in the Egyptian Islamic Affairs Ministry. He also taught at Al-Azhar, and later moved to Saudi Arabia, where he headed the Shari'a Graduate Studies Department in Um Al-Qura University. After moving back to Egypt, he spent years teaching students in a Mosque in Cairo..." 4|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In the early 1990's, Fiqh-us-Sunnah was translated into English by a group of people commissioned by American Trust Publications. The translators included: 1. Muhammad Sa'eed Dabas, 2. Jamal al-Din M. Zarabozo, 3. Abdul-Majid Khokhar, and 4. M. S. Kayani. This group published Fiqh-us-Sunnah in five volumes which form the basis for this online edition. MSA-USC(University of South California) obtained the "raw" electronic data from the Al Muhaddith project, and converted this data into Web-ready format. A similar effort may be found at Islamic Resources Repository (IRR) by the DEED group at the International Islamic University, Malaysia.

5|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Holy Ka'bah is the Qibla for the Muslims allover the world. The Muslims have to make Salah(Prayer) towards the direction of the Ka'bah.

Muslim Prayer Guide Part I

Contents Sl.No. Subjects

Page

01.00.00: Why We Pray 01.01.00: What is Salah? 01.02.00: How Salah became a binding duty? 01.03.00: The Importance of Prayer(Salah) 01.04.00: Real Object of Prayer(Salah) 01.05.00: Salah is the proof of our faith in Allah and Islam

6|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

01.06.00: Establish Salah on yourself and on the memebers of your family 02.00.00: Prayer(Salah): Next to Shahadah, the most important Pillar of Islam 02.01.00: Allah explains how to pray during fear, safety or wartime 02.02.00: Allah also strongly warns those who tamper with their prayers or are heedless 02.03.00: Prayer is one of the most important acts in Islam 02.04.00: One Who Ignores His Prayers 02.05.00: Who Must Pray 02.06.00: The Number of Obligatory Prayers 02.07.00: The Times of the(Salah) Prayers 02.08.01: The Time of the Morning Prayer (Fajr) 02.08.02: The Time for the Noon Prayer (Zhuhr) 02.08.03: The Time for the Afternoon Prayer ('Asr) 02.08.04: The Time for the Sunset Prayer (Maghrib) 03.00.00: Daily Five Obligatory Prayers is the Basic duties of a Muslim 04.00.00: Salatul Jumu'ah (the Friday Prayer) 04.01.00: Performing One Rak'ah During the Time of Prayer 04.02.00: Sleeping Through or Forgetting the Prayer 04.03.00: The Times in Which the Prayers are Prohibited

Contents Sl.No. Subjects

Page

04.04.00: Opinions of the Jurists Concerning Prayer After the Morning and Night Prayers 05.00.00: About Praying at Sunrise, Sunset and While the Sun is at its Meridian 06.00.00: Voluntary Prayer at Dawn Before the Morning Prayer 06.01.00: Voluntary Prayers while the Iqamah Is Being Made 07.00.00: Prerequisites of the Prayer 7|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

08.00.00: Salatul Jumu'ah and Salatul-E'id Occurring on the same day 08.01.00: Eid and Jumu'ah Coinciding on the Same Day 08.02.00: What to do when Eid Coincides with Friday 08.03.00: The following Hadiths regarding Coinsidence of Eid and Jumu'ah Prayer 08.04.00: Muslim jurists differed on this issue and have four opinions: 09.00.00: Eid prayers (Salatul E'idain) 10.00.00: Every Muslim must be Cautious about the following rules regarding Salah(Prayer) 11.00.00: Actions which invalidate the Salah 12.00.00: Making (Qada') for missed Salah 13.00.00 : The prayer of a person who is ill (Salatul Marid) 15.00.00: The Prayer of a Traveler 16.00.00: Combining Two Prayers 17.00.00: Preparation to Perform Salah 17.01.00: Purification 17.02.00: How to Purify Things 17.03.00: Minor Hadath and Major Hadath 18.00.00 : How to Perform Wudhu(Ablution) Method I

Contents Sl.No. Subjects

Page

18.01.00: Wudu (Ablution): How to Perform Method II 18.02.00: Ablution (Wudu'): What the Qur'an and Sunnah Say 18.03.00: Matters which Invalidate the Wudhu 18.04.00: Wudu: What Invalidates It 18.05.00: Wudu: What Doesn't Invalidate It 19.00.00: At-Tayammum 19.01.00: Instances when At-Tayammum is Permitted 8|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

19.02.00: How to Perform At-Tayammum 19.03.00: Tayammum, the dry ablution 20.00.00: Ghusl (Taking shower) 20.01.00: Occasions when Ghusl(Taking Shower) is Required as an obligatory Act 20.02.00:Occasions for which Ghusl is preferred 20.03.00: Ghusl, menstruating women 20.04.00: Occasions for which Ghusl is preferred 20.05.00: How to Perform Ghusl(Showering) 21.00.00: Adhan (call to prayer) 21.01.00: Dua After Adhan 22.00.00: Iqamah 23.00.00: Summary of the Lessons, Rewards and Benefits of Prayer 24.00.00: Significance of Physical Postures in Prayer 25.00.00: The Fourth Major Sin Not Praying 26.00.00: Has the Prayer Lost its Power? 27.00.00: Go back and Pray, for you have not Prayed! 28.00.00: Why are we not able to wake up for Fajr? 29.00.00: Why does man need to Pray? 30.00.00: Some important matters about Salah-I 31.00.00: Istikharah

Contents Sl.No. Subjects

Page

32.00.00: Straightening The Rows and ing The Feet In Congregational Prayer 33.00.00: Sutrah 34.00.00: Important Masala regarding Salah(Prayer)-II 35.00.00: Congregational Prayer and its Excellence 35.01.00: Some Questions on Congregational Prayer 35.02.00: Jama'ah (Congregation)a great benefits do occur 9|Page

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

35.03.00: Women and Congregational Prayers 35.04.00: Women's Congregational Prayer in the Hanafi School 36.00.00: Salat Al-Jama'ah Obligatory or Sunnah 36.01.00: Evidence of Those Saying It Is Obligatory 36.02.00: Evidence of Those Saying It Is Sunnah And A Discussion Of That Evidence 37.00.00: Difference in Salah between man and women 37.01.00: The Salah as offered by women differs from that of men in the following aspects. 38.00.00: Twenty One Hadith from Sahih Al-Bukhari Regarding Adhan and Salah

Muslim Prayer Guide Part II 39.00.00: The Right Way to Pray 40.00.00: How to Perform Salaat, the Islamic Ritual Prayer 41.00.00: Prayer Guide 42.00.00: How to Pray Salat? 43.00.00: How to Pray In Islam and what to say in Salah(Prayer) 44.00.00: How a New MuslimPrayes [By: Muslimconverts.com] 45.00.00: The Salah [muttaqun.com]

Method I Method II Method III Method IV Method V Method VI Method VII

In the Name of Allah The Comionate, The Merciful

10 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Muslim Prayer guide Part I Islamic Ritual Prayer 01.00.00 Why We Pray Salah? Prayy or Ṣalāt (Arabic : ‫ ;صلة‬pl. ṣalawāt) is the name given to the formal prayer of Islam. The prayer is one of the obligatory rites of the religion, to be performed five times a day by a practising Muslim. Its supreme importance for Muslims is indicated by its status as one of the Five Pillars. The Two Sahihs (Bukhari and Muslim) recorded that Ibn `Umar said that the Messenger of Allah said:

‫لُم‬ َ‫س‬ ْ‫ل‬ ِْ ‫عَلى ا‬ َ ‫س‬ ٍ ‫خْم‬ َ : ‫شَهاَدِة‬ َ ‫نا‬ ْ ‫ل َأ‬ َ ‫ل ِإلَه‬ ّ ‫ل ِإ‬ ُ ‫نا‬ ّ ‫حّمًدا َوَأ‬ َ ‫ل ُم‬ ُ ‫سو‬ ُ ‫ َر‬،‫ل‬ ِ َ ‫ُبِن‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ َوِإَقاِم‬،‫لِة‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ َوِإيَتاِء ال‬،‫صْوِم الّزَكاِة‬ َ ‫ َو‬،‫ن‬ َ ‫ضا‬ َ ‫ج َرَم‬ ّ‫ح‬ َ ‫اْلَبْيت َو‬ Islam is built upon five (pillars): Testifying that there is no deity worthy of worship except Allah and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, establishing the prayer, giving Zakat, fasting Ramadan and Hajj to the House. In the Arabic language, the basic meaning of Salah is supplication. The Muslim observes his Prayers to show devotion and obedience to Allah, because Prayer is one of the greatest forms of worship that Allah likes His servants to offer. To thank Him for creating us in the best form of creation. 11 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Because He has guided us to the Deen (Complete way of Life, Religion) of Islam. Prayer is a chance for a Muslim to express to his Lord whatever he feels and needs through Divine Words of Allah i.e. the Qur'an. To his Lord and not forget His commands amid life's pre-occupations. To ask Allah, The Exalted, to give him aid and continuous guidance in the darkness of life. To strengthen love and fear of Allah in the Muslim's heart so that he might remain sticking to the Right Path of Islam, and its laws and manners. Gaining good rewards from Allah and having our sins forgiven. To rejoice when he finds himself on the Last Day pleased with the great reward allotted to him in the Gardens of Bliss. Prayer is a unique training and developmental program which, if well and devotedly performed, can achieve for Muslims many valuable physical, ethical and spiritual gains such as cleanliness, health, order, punctuality, brotherhood, equality, social consolidation, … etc.

Prophet Mohammad(saws) is the Last and Final Messenger

01.01.00 What is Salah? 12 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Salah in Islam is a special prayer which is informed to the Prophet Mohammad (S.A.W.) through revelation and its boundaries and form are determined. Any change in its form nullifies it. Salah is a discipline which is set as a binding duty for all Muslims as it is formal. Islam targeted to discipline its and saved the endless conscious of the existence of Allah by setting it as a binding duty for Muslims. Salah train a Muslim for a healthy and well-organized life by dividing the day into intervals. It is accepted as refreshing and cleaning practice with abdast (ritual ablution) performed by clean water. It works as a work-out for body as well by the postural changes between standing, kneeling, prostrating and sitting. Salah brings physical and psychological serenity and spiritual pleasure with itself. It is taking the mind from the daily works to concentrate Allah, his decrees and his existence, and raise you to the absolute and universal sovereignty. The one who worship comes out to face with this life and its problems more ready than before. The true nature of Salah, the ideas coming with the religious sentence, makes the person eager; it directs the one to beneficial works; it strengthens its determination to avoid wickedness and to fill the world with goodness. And finally, when it is performed together with a community, it induces Muslims, at the same lines, for equality, universality, brotherhood and to care about one’s brothers/sister (*). All creatures in the universe, including the sun, meadow, grass, trees, perform dhikr all the time. The nature of birds flying as a flock, mountains, stones serve for Allah in a way that is unknown for us. They all perform their prayers in their way, the plants in standing, animals in bowing, and the inorganic objects in prostrating. The sky domestics are in the same situation. Some part of the angels performs it in bowing while some others in prostrating or telling his name (tespih) and Tehlil… However, Salah, as a prayer, is prayer having all worships in its structure. Therefore, the real performers of Salah carry out a worship containing all worships of the creatures in the ground and the sky. The Prophet (S.A.W) ordered that: Salah gives consent of Allah who is sublime and great. It provides the love of angels. It is the way of the Prophet. It is the light of talent and the basis of faith. It is an instrument for acceptance of prayer. It makes actions accepted. It provides fruitfulness for foods and relaxation for body. It is a weapon on enemies. It keeps the Satan away. It is an interceder between the death and the Angel of Death. It is a light and a ground cloth in the grave. It is the answer for the questions of Munker and Nekir. It is like a congenial companion in the grave till the Apocalypse. It is a shady spot on the ones who performed Salah in the Apocalypse. It is a crown for one’s head. It is a dress for one’s body. It is the light going in front of the one. It is a curtain put 13 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

between the human beings. It is the evident of believers in the presence of their Lord. It is heaviness in the divine balance. It is a age to the Sirat. It is a key to the Heaven. Because Salah is tespih, praise, respect, reading, and prayer. Consequently, all of the good performances are contained in Salah performed on its time. [Tenbîhü'l-Gafilîn, 293] Our Prophet (saas) stated that the first act of worship that people will give an of in the Hereafter is the prayer (salat) and the servant will be saved if he has fulfilled them and that he will be among the lost if he failed. [al-Tirmidhi] In a hadith al-sharif related by Umar (ra), people asked Allah's Messenger (saas) which act of worship was most pleasing to Allah (swt). The Prophet (saas) answered: "To offer prayer at the right time. Whoever abandons his prayer, he has no religion. The prayer is the pillar of the religion." (al-Bayhaqi) In one verse, Allah (swt) reveals the following: Recite what has been revealed to you of the Book and establish salat. Salat precludes indecency and wrongdoing. And remembrance of Allah is greater still. Allah knows what you do. (Surat al-'Ankabut, 45) Prayer may be performed either alone or in congregation in the mosque led by an imam. However, the Friday and eid prayers are performed in congregation. Muslims relay their desires by praying alone to Almighty Allah (swt). They seek forgiveness of their sins directly from Allah (swt), for there is no intermediary between the believer and Him. The Prophet (saas) was very conscientious about his prayers and continued to pray until he was so exhausted that he could no longer stand. One of the Companions asked him why he exhausted himself so much though he was given the good news of the Garden. He (saas) replied: "Should I not be a grateful servant?" (Ahmad) Some of the hadiths of our Prophet (saas) about prayer are the following: "The similitude of five prayers is like an overflowing river ing by the gate of one of you in which he washes five times daily." [Sahih Muslim, Book 004, Number 1411] "Between a man and disbelief there is only the giving up of prayer." [Sahih Muslim] "The distinguishing factor between them and us is the prayer. Therefore, the one abandoning the prayer has resembled an unbeliever." [al-Tirmidhi]

14 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"To offer prayers with the congregation is twenty-seven times more meritorious than to offer it alone." [Sahih al-Bukhari] "If they were to know what excellence lies in the night prayer and morning prayer, they would have definitely come even if crawling (on their knees)." [Sahih al-Bukhari and Sahih Muslim, Book 004, Number 0877] "... when a servant goes to the mosque, after performing wudu properly, and there is no other object of his going except (offering) prayer, he is elevated by one rank at each step and one sin of his forgiven." [Sahih Muslim] "The most eminent among human beings (as a recipient of) reward (is one) who lives farthest away (from the mosque), and who has to walk the farthest distance. He who waits for the prayer, to observe it along with the Imam, his reward is greater than one who prays (alone) and then goes to sleep." [Sahih Muslim, Book 004, Number 1401] "When you see that a person is attached to the mosque and looks after it (devotedly), give the testimony of faith for him." [al-Tirmidhi and ibn Majah] "A time will come when the conversation of the people in the mosques will center around their worldly affairs. You must not sit with such people. Allah has nothing to do with them." [al-Bayhaqi] After every fard prayer, Allah's Messenger (saas) used to say: "There is no god but Allah. He is One and without a partner. Unto Him belongs Sovereignty and unto Him belongs all praise. In His Hand is all good and He has power over all things. O Allah! No one can withhold what You bestow, and no one can bestow what You decide to withhold, and the prosperity of no prosperous one can make him independent of You i.e., even the wealthiest and most powerful person is a beggar at the door of Your mercy." [Sahih alBukhari and Sahih Muslim] "If anyone extols Allah (recites Subhan Allah) after every prayer thirty-three times, and praises Allah (recites Al-hamdu lillaah) thirty-three times, and declares His Greatness (recites Allah-u-Akbar) thirty-three times, ninety-nine times in all, and says to complete a hundred: 'La ilaha illa Allah wahdahu la sharikah lahu, lahu al-mulk wa lahu al-hamd, wa huwa 'ala kulli shay'in qadir' (There is no god but Allah, having no partner with Him, to Him belongs sovereignty and to Him is praise due, and He is Potent over everything), his sins will be forgiven even if these are as abundant as the foam of the sea." [Sahih Muslim, Book 004, Number 1243]

15 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The most important element in performing the prayer is to be in a spirit of fear filled with respect. In order to be in this spirit, the Prophet (saas) advised us: "When you pray, pray like the one who says farewell to his lower self, his desires and his life, and turns to his Lord." [Ibn Majah] Aisha (ra) relates how meticulous the Prophet (saas) was about prayers: "Allah's Messenger (saas) talked to us and we talked to him, we laughed and conversed. But when the time for prayer came, presumably out of Divine majesty, he became as if he did not know us and we did not know him."

01.02.00 How Salah became a binding duty? Duties were informed to Hazrat Mohammad (Sallalahu Alayhi Wa salaam) through Archangel Gabrail. But Salah five times a day is, apart from all these, given to the Lord of the Worlds by Allah, Himself, as a present on the night of Miraaj. Salah which was became a binding duty as 50 times a day at the beginning, was reduced to 5 times a day finally, with the 5 requisitions and begging of the Prophet of Allah to Allah on the night of Miraaj, by this advice of Hazrat Moses (Alayhi Salaam) to Hazrat Mohammad (Sallalahu Alayhi Wa salaam) in the sky: 1. Oh, the Prophet of Allah! I had experienced with the boys of Israel before. Your community will not be able to perform for fifty times! After it was finally decided as five times a day, Hazrat Moses again told our Prophet (Sallalahu Alayhi Wa salaam) that: 2. They cannot be able to perform this. But our Prophet (Sallalahu Alayhi Wa salaam) said that: 3. I am ashamed to require more than this from Allah. And, He had chosen five times a day as the final. But Allah gave this joyful news along with the reduction to the Prophet Allah that: “Oh my Prophet! The word is never changed in my presence. You will take the benefit of fifty times of Salah in return of 16 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

performing five times a day of Salah” (İbn-i Mâce, İkâmetü's salât, 194) on the night, as the union night. Hazrat Mohammad (Sallalahu Alayhi Wa salaam) tells His community on the matter of five times: “Allah ordered that; “I put five times a day of Salah as a binding duty on your community. There is a promise given in my presence. I will surely put the ones in the Heaven who performs these Salahs on time. But, there is no promise given in my presence for the ones who do not protect these salahs.” ” (İbn-i Mâce, İkâmetü's salât, 194) (*) Islam Cultural Atlas, İsmail Raci ve Luis Lamia el-Faruki p.162., İnkılab Pub., İSTANBUL.

01.03.00 The Importance of Prayer(Salah) We start in the name of Allah, Most Merciful and Forgiving of all those who show mercy and forgive, All praise is due to Allah, whom everything in the earth and the heavens glorifies, and all signs in the universe testify to His existence subhanahu wa-ta^ala. We bear testimony that there is no God except Allah. He is alone and has no partner. And we bear testimony that our Leader and Master Muhammad sallallahu ^alayhi wasallam is His servant and Messenger, whose efforts succeeded in raising the banner of Islam, and who strived to wipe out disastrous misguidance and infidelity. May Allah shower His peace and blessings on him, and his kind relatives and companions and protect his nation from that which he feared for them. Allah ta^ala said: "They deem their outwardly submission to Allah a favor unto you (Muhammad). Say: Deem it not a favor unto me and know, if you are sincere and truthful, that Allah did bestow a great favor of guiding some of you to the true Faith." So thank Allah, for He has bestowed great endowments upon you and guided you to the right path, and the greatest endowment of all is the endowment of Islam. Moreover, Allah has made you the best nation brought to people and ordained upon you clear and great acts of worship. 17 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The five prayers are among the best acts of worship that Muslims perform. Performing them is the best deed after having the correct belief in Allah and His Messenger. Prophet Muhammad, may Allah raise his rank, was asked what is the best deed and he replied: it is performing the obligatory prayers at the beginning of their setting times (alBayhaqiyy): When we say “prayers” we are referring to an act of worship with a specific format that God revealed to Prophet Muhammad, may Allah raise his rank. All prophets from Adam to Muhammad, may Allah raise their rank, ordered their followers to pray as per God’s orders. Since the prayer is the most important matter of Islam after having the correct belief in God and His Messenger, one must plan his life around the prayer. It would be a great sin to neglect praying when at work if a prayer was required at that time. If a believer is shopping or waiting at the airport and there is no way to get home or to a mosque, he is still obligated to perform the prayer within its due time instead of purposely leaving it out or delaying it. This indicates the importance of the obligatory prayer. Performing the obligatory prayer on time takes priority over other non-obligatory matters. Allah ta^ala said:

‫صلَوات‬ ّ ‫حافظوا على ال‬ which means: “Keep steadfast to Performing the [five obligatory] prayers” (al-Baqarah, 2:238). Also The Messenger of Allah said: “There are five prayers that Allah ordained as an obligation upon the slaves to perform. Allah promised whoever performs them properly without belittling their obligation, to be itted into Paradise without prior torture. Whoever leaves them out does not have that promise and in accordance with Allah’s Will, that person may be tortured or forgiven”. Narrated by Ahmad in his Musnad.

18 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

It is obligatory to perform each of these five prayers in its due time. However, it is better and more reward able to perform each prayer straight after its setting time. Brothers in Islam, Prayer is one of the greatest means of securing piece of mind and of eradicating crime. It is also the most effective means of teaching chastity and virtue. Allah said in Surat-ul^Ankabut:

َ ‫وأ‬ ْ َ َ َ ‫ح‬ ‫شششاِء‬ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫عشش‬ ‫هششى‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ل‬ ‫صشش‬ ‫ال‬ ‫ن‬ ‫إ‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ل‬ ‫صشش‬ ‫ال‬ ‫م‬ ‫قشش‬ َ َ َ ْ ّ ِ ََْ ّ ّ ِ ِ ِ َ ﴾29:45﴿ ِ‫من ْك َر‬ ُ ْ ‫َوال‬ And perform the prayer regularly for prayer restrains from unlawful and unjust deeds. [Surah Al-An-Kabut, 29:45] Prayer is the gateway to success and prosperity, it is among the first of deeds one is questioned about on the Day of Judgment. Performing the prayer consistently symbolizes honesty and truthfulness and maintaining it leads to victory, forgiveness and enlightenment on the Day of Judgment. On the other hand, neglecting the prayer is a sign of humiliation, for the one who neglects it will be assembled with Qarun, Pharoah, Haman and Ubayy Ibn Khalaf because of the magnitude of one’s sin. Prayer is full of blessings, mercies, and merits; it also raises one’s rank and increases one’s reward. Prophet Muhammad said: "If one is dwelling next to a running river where one is bathing five times a day, would one have any dirt left on his body?" the Companions said: “He wouldn’t”, then the Prophet said: "That is the example of the five obligatory prayers, whoever performs them wins Allah’s forgiveness of minor sins ". In the end, we ask Allah to make us among those who properly and regularly perform the five obligatory prayers in their due time with complete devotion, concentration and humbleness.

01.04.00 19 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Real Object of Prayer(Salah) Salah is the second pillar of Islam. It refers to the compulsory daily prayers. Salah is offered five times a day individually or in congregation. We offer Salah to Allah and bring us closer to Him. Allah says in the Noble Qur'an: ﴾20:14﴿

‫لَة ِلِذْكِري‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫عُبْدِني َوَأِقِم ال‬ ْ ‫ل َأَنا َفا‬ ّ ‫ل ِإَلَه ِإ‬ َ ‫ل‬ ُّ ‫ِإّنِني َأَنا ا‬

(20:14) It is Who am Allah: there is no god but Me: so worship Me and establish Salat to Me. *9 [Surah Ta-ha, 20:14, nn.9] *9 This is the real object of Salat. It has been prescribed to remind people that they should not become neglectful of Allah by worldly diversions and that they should that man is not an unbridled free being but a servant of Allah. Salat has been prescribed five times a day to remind man of Allah's presence. Some people are of the opinion that it means: "Establish Salat, so that I may you." Incidentally, according to this verse, if one forgets to offer a prayer in time, one should offer it when one recollects it. This is also ed by a tradition related by Hadrat Anas: "If one forgets to offer a certain prayer at the proper time, he should offer it whenever he recollects this; for there is no other expiation for this omission." (Bukhari, Muslim, Ahmed). There is another tradition related by Abu Hurairah to the same effect. It was inquired from the Holy Prophet: "What should we do if we remained asleep during the time of prayer?" The Holy Prophet said, "There is no sin if one remained asleep. The sin is that one should neglect one's prayer intentionally while awake. Therefore if one forgets to offer a prayer or remained asleep one should offer that prayer on ing it or on awaking." [Tirmizi, Nasa'i, Abu Da'ud].

01.05.00 20 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Salah is the proof of our faith in Allah and Islam Allah says in the Noble Qur'an:

‫جُنففوِبُكْم َففِإَذا‬ ُ ‫عَلففى‬ َ ‫ل ِقَياًما َوُقُعففوًدا َو‬ َّ ‫لَة َفاْذُكُروا ا‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ضْيُتُم ال‬ َ ‫َفِإَذا َق‬ ‫ن ِكَتاًبففا‬ َ ‫عَلففى اْلُمفْؤِمِني‬ َ ‫ت‬ ْ ‫لَة َكففاَن‬ َ ‫صف‬ ّ ‫ن ال‬ ّ ‫لَة ِإ‬ َ ‫صف‬ ّ ‫طَمْأَننُْتْم َفَأِقيُموا ال‬ ْ ‫ا‬ ﴾4:103﴿ ‫وُقوًتا‬ ْ ‫َم‬ When you have finished the Prayer, Allah -standing, and sitting, and reclining. And when you become secure, perform the regular Prayer. The Prayer is ened upon the believers at stated times.[Surah An-Nisa,4:103]

01.06.00 Establish Salah on yourself and on the memebers of your family Allah says to establish Pray(Salah) on your family:

َ ‫وأ ْمر أ‬ َ َ َ َ َ َ ُ ‫س شأ َل‬ َ ‫ك رِْزقًششا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ها‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ط‬ ‫ص‬ ‫وا‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ص‬ ‫بال‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ه‬ َ ْ ْ َ َْ ِْ ْ َ ِ ّ ِ ْ ُ َ َ ُ‫ن ن َْرُزق‬ ﴾20:132﴿ ‫وى‬ ْ ّ ‫ة ِللت‬ ُ َ ‫ك َوال َْعاقِب‬ ْ َ‫ن‬ َ ‫ق‬ ُ ‫ح‬ En Salah on the of your family114 and yourself also observe it strictly. We do not ask any provision of you, for it is We Ourself Who give you provision. And the ultimate good is for piety.115 [Surah Ta-Ha, 20:132] 114That is, "Teach your children also that lawful provision is much better than the unlawful riches of the wicked people. For this purpose, en them to say their prescribed Prayers, for this will change their attitude, their standard of values, and make them contented with pure provisions and virtuous life in preference to the life of sin and luxury."

21 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

115It implies this: "We do not ask you to offer your Prayers for any benefit of Our own. We ask you to do that for your own good, because this will create piety in you which will bring about true success for you in this world and in the Hereafter." [Towards Understanding the Qur'an: Sayyid Abul A'la Mawdudi]

02.00.00 Prayer(Salah): Next to Shahadah, the most important Pillar of Islam [According to Fiqh-us-Sunnah: Sayyid Saabiq (1915-2000 C.E.)] The prayer is a type of worship consisting of specific statements and actions. It is begun by pronouncing the greatness of Allah, and is concluded with salutations of peace. As prayer is the essence of Islam, we will discuss it here in detail. To state it simply, prayer must exist, for without it Islam can not stand. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "The head of the matter is Islam, its pillar is the prayer, and the top of its hump is jihad in the way of Allah." It was the first act of worship that was made obligatory by Allah. Its obligation was revealed directly to the Prophet, during his ascension to heaven. Said Anas, "The prayers were made obligatory on the Prophet, upon whom be peace, the night of his ascension to heaven. At first, they were fifty in number, but were reduced several times until they were five. Then it was proclaimed, 'O Muhammad, the order is not changed. These five are (equivalent) to the fifty.'' As to the authenticity of the report, it is related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and at-Tirmizhi, who said it is Sahih. Salah is the first act that the person will be held able for. 'Abdullah ibn Qart related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said "The first act that the slave will be able for on the Day of Judgement will be prayer. If it is good, then the rest of his acts will be good. And if it is evil, then the rest of his acts will be evil." [Related by at-Tabarani] It is the last thing that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, recommended to his nation before he died, saying, "Prayer, prayer and what your right hand possesses." It will be the last thing taken away from the religion. When it perishes, Islam will perish. The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "If Islam were stripped away, piece by 22 | P a g e

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

December 15, 2009

piece, people would hold tight to the next one. The first thing taken would be ruling and governance, and the last thing would be prayer." [Related by Ibn Hibban from the hadith of Abu Umamah]. In many verses of the Qur'an, Allah follows up prayer with the remembrance of Allah. ﴾29:45﴿

‫ل َأْكَبُر‬ ِّ ‫شاِء َواْلُمْنَكِر وََلِذْكُر ا‬ َ‫ح‬ ْ ‫ن اْلَف‬ ِ‫ع‬ َ ‫لَة َتْنَهى‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ن ال‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬

"Lo! Worship preserves (one) from lewdness and iniquity, but verily, remembrance of Allah is more important." [Surah Al-'Ankabut,29:45]; ﴾87:15﴿

‫صّلى‬ َ ‫سَم َرّبِه َف‬ ْ ‫﴾ َوَذَكَر ا‬87:14﴿ ‫ن َتَزّكى‬ ْ ‫َقْد َأْفَلحَ َم‬

"He is successful who grows and re the name of his Lord, so pray." (Surah AlA'la, 87:14-15); ﴾20:14﴿

َ ‫َفاع ْبدِني وأ‬ ِْ ‫صَلة َ ل ِذ ِك‬ ‫ري‬ ‫ال‬ ‫م‬ ‫ق‬ ِ ْ ُ ّ َ ِ

"So serve Me and establish worship for My remembrance" [Surah Ta-Ha,20:14]. Sometimes He mentions prayer along with zakah: ﴾2:110﴿

َ ‫وأ‬ َ ‫صَلة َ وَآ َُتوا الّز‬ ‫ال‬ ‫موا‬ ‫قي‬ َ ‫كاة‬ ِ ُ ّ َ

"Establish prayer and pay zakah" (al-Baqarah,2:110). And at times, with patience: ﴾2:45﴿

ِ‫صَلة‬ ْ ‫َوا‬ ّ ‫صب ْرِ َوال‬ ّ ‫ست َِعيُنوا ِبال‬

"Seek help in patience and prayer" (Surah Al-Baqarah,2:45), and with hajj: ﴾108:2﴿

‫حْر‬ َ ‫ك َواْن‬ َ ‫ل ِلَرّب‬ ّ‫ص‬ َ ‫َف‬ 23 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"So pray unto your Lord and sacrifice" [Surah Al-Kauthar,108:2];

ْ ُ‫ق‬ ‫ب‬ ِ ‫س‬ ّ ‫مششاِتي ل ِل ّشهِ َر‬ ْ ‫م‬ ّ ِ‫ل إ‬ ُ ُ ‫صَلِتي وَن‬ َ ‫م‬ َ َ‫حي َششايَ و‬ َ َ‫كي و‬ َ ‫ن‬ ﴾6:162﴿ ‫ن‬ ِ َ ‫ال َْعال‬ َ ‫مي‬ َ ‫ك أ ُم شرت وأ َنششا أ‬ ْ َ ‫ري‬ ُ َ ‫َل‬ ﴿ ‫ن‬ ‫مي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ل‬ ‫و‬ ِ ِ َ َ ُ ْ ِ َ ِ ‫ه وَب ِشذ َل‬ ْ ُ ُ ‫ك ل َش‬ َ ّ ِ ‫ش‬ ﴾6:163

"Say: Lo! my worship and my sacrifice and my living and my dying are for Allah, Lord of the Worlds. He has no partner. This am I commanded, and I am the first of those who surrender (unto Him)" [Surah Al-An'am, 6:162-163]. At other times, Allah begins the acts of piety with prayers and ends with them, as in the verses about the ma'arij (ascension to heaven): ﴾23:1﴿

َ ‫ن‬ ِ ْ ‫مؤ‬ َ ‫مُنو‬ َ َ ‫قَد ْ أفْل‬ ُ ْ ‫ح ال‬

"Successful indeed are the believers who are humble in their prayers," [Surah AlMu'minun, 23:1] and the verses, ﴾23:11﴿

‫ن‬ َ ‫م ِفيَها‬ ِ ْ ‫ن ال‬ ِ ّ ‫ال‬ َ ‫دو‬ ُ ِ ‫خال‬ َ ‫ن ي َرُِثو‬ ْ ُ‫س ه‬ َ ْ‫فْرد َو‬ َ ‫ذي‬

"And who pay heed to their prayers. These are the heirs who will inherit Paradise. [Surah Al-Mu'minun, 23:11] ﴾23:29﴿

َ ‫وأ‬ ْ ‫ن‬ ‫لي‬ ‫ز‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ي‬ ‫خ‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ن‬ َ ِ َ ْ َ َ ِ ْ ُ ُْ

There will they abide" (Al-Mu'minun,23:2] The importance of Salah is so great that one is ordered to observe it while travelling or not, while one is safe or in fear:

24 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

َ ‫س‬ ُ ِ‫حاف‬ ‫مششوا‬ ِ ‫وا‬ َ ْ ُ‫صَلةِ ال ْو‬ ُ ‫طى وَُقو‬ ّ ‫ت َوال‬ ّ ‫ظوا ع ََلى ال‬ َ َ ‫صل‬ َ ِ ‫جششاًل أ َوْ ُرك َْبان ًششا فَشإ‬ ‫ذا‬ ْ ‫خ‬ ِ ‫ن‬ َ ِ‫م فَر‬ ْ ِ ‫﴾ فَإ‬2:238﴿ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫فت ُش‬ َ ‫ل ِل ّهِ َقان ِِتي‬ َ‫أ‬ َ ّ ّ ُ َ‫م ت‬ ُ َ ُ َ ْ ‫كون ُششوا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫م‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ك‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ع‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ ‫روا‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ذ‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ف‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ َ ُ ْ ِ ْ َ ْ َ َ َ ْ ُ ﴾2:239﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫مو‬ ُ َ ‫ت َعْل‬ "Be guardians of your prayers, and of the mid-most prayer, and stand up with devotion to Allah. (239)And if you go in fear, then (pray) standing or on horseback. When you are safe, Allah, as He has taught you that which (heretofore) you knew not". [Surah Al-Baqarah, 238-239].

02.01.00 Allah explains how to pray 25 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

during fear, safety or wartime [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. I P. 76]

‫خ فُذوا‬ ُ ‫ك َوْلَيْأ‬ َ ‫طاِئَفٌة ِمْنُهْم َمَع‬ َ ‫لَة َفْلَتُقْم‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ت َلُهُم ال‬ َ ‫ت ِفيِهْم َفَأَقْم‬ َ ‫َوِإَذا ُكْن‬ ‫خفَرى َلفْم‬ ْ ‫طاِئَففٌة ُأ‬ َ ‫ت‬ ِ ‫ن َوَراِئُكْم َوْلَتْأ‬ ْ ‫جُدوا َفْلَيُكوُنوا ِم‬ َ‫س‬ َ ‫حَتُهْم َفِإَذا‬ َ ‫سِل‬ ْ ‫َأ‬ ‫ن َكَفففُروا‬ َ ‫حَتُهْم َوّد اّلِذي‬ َ ‫سِل‬ ْ ‫حْذَرُهْم َوَأ‬ ِ ‫خُذوا‬ ُ ‫ك َوْلَيْأ‬ َ ‫صّلوا َمَع‬ َ ‫صّلوا َفْلُي‬ َ ‫ُي‬ َ‫ح فَدًة َول‬ ِ ‫عَلْيُك فْم َمْيَل فًة َوا‬ َ َ‫حِتُكْم َوَأْمِتَعِتُكْم َفَيِميُلون‬ َ ‫سِل‬ ْ ‫ن َأ‬ ْ‫ع‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫َلْو َتْغفُُلو‬ ‫ضُعوا‬ َ ‫ن َت‬ ْ ‫ضى َأ‬ َ ‫طٍر أَْو ُكْنُتْم َمْر‬ َ ‫ن َم‬ ْ ‫ن ِبُكْم َأًذى ِم‬ َ ‫ن َكا‬ ْ ‫عَلْيُكْم ِإ‬ َ ‫ح‬ َ ‫جَنا‬ ُ ﴾4:102﴿ ‫هيًنا‬ ِ ‫عَذاًبا ُم‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫عّد ِلْلَكاِفِري‬ َ ‫ل َأ‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫حْذَرُكْم ِإ‬ ِ ‫خُذوا‬ ُ ‫حتَُكْم َو‬ َ ‫سِل‬ ْ ‫َأ‬ ‫جُنففوِبُكْم َففِإَذا‬ ُ ‫عَلففى‬ َ ‫ل ِقَياًما َوُقُعففوًدا َو‬ َّ ‫لَة َفاْذُكُروا ا‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ضْيُتُم ال‬ َ ‫َفِإَذا َق‬ ‫ن ِكَتاًبففا‬ َ ‫عَلففى اْلُمفْؤِمِني‬ َ ‫ت‬ ْ ‫لَة َكففاَن‬ َ ‫صف‬ ّ ‫ن ال‬ ّ ‫لَة ِإ‬ َ ‫صف‬ ّ ‫طَمْأَننُْتْم َفَأِقيُموا ال‬ ْ ‫ا‬ ﴾4:103﴿ ‫وُقوًتا‬ ْ ‫َم‬ "(102) And when you are among them and arrange their prayers for them, let only a party of them stand with you (to worship) and let them take their arms. Then, when they have performed their prostrations, let them fall to the rear and let another party come to pray with you, and let them take their precautions and arms. They who disbelieve long for you to neglect your arms and your baggage, that they may attack. It is no sin for you to lay aside your arms, if rain impedes you or if you are sick. But take your precautions. Lo! Allah prepares for the disbelievers shameful punishment. (103) When you have performed your prayer, Allah, standing, sitting and reclining. And when you are in safety, observe your prayer properly. Prayer at fixed hours has been ened on the believers" (Surah, An-Nisa', 4:102-103]

02.02.00 Allah also strongly warns those who 26 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

tamper with their prayers or are heedless: [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. I P.7] Says Allah in the Qur'an:

َ ‫سففْو‬ ‫ف‬ َ ‫شَهَواتِ َف‬ ّ ‫لَة َواّتَبُعوا ال‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫عوا ال‬ ُ ‫ضا‬ َ ‫ف َأ‬ ٌ ‫خْل‬ َ ‫ن َبْعِدِهْم‬ ْ ‫ف ِم‬ َ ‫خَل‬ َ ‫َف‬ ﴾19:59﴿ ‫غّيا‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫َيْلَقْو‬ "Now there has succeeded them a later generation who have ruined their prayers and have followed lusts. But they will meet deception." [Surah Maryam,19:59]; ﴾107:5﴿

َ ‫ساُهو‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫لِتِهْم‬ َ‫ص‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ‫ع‬ َ ‫ن ُهْم‬ َ ‫﴾ اّلِذي‬107:4﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫صّلي‬ َ ‫ل ِلْلُم‬ ٌ ‫َفَوْي‬

"Ah, woe unto worshippers who are heedless of their prayers" [Surah Al-Ma'un,107:4-5]

02.03.00 Prayer is one of the 27 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

most important acts in Islam: [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. I P. 77a] Prayer is one of the most important acts in Islam, and thus it requires a special guidance. Ibrahim asked his Lord to give him descendants who abided by their prayers:

ْ ‫قب ّش‬ ‫ل‬ َ َ ‫ن ذ ُّري ّت ِششي َرب ّن َششا وَت‬ ِ َ‫صَلةِ و‬ ِ ‫م‬ ْ ‫با‬ ّ ‫َر‬ َ ‫قي‬ ُ ‫جعَل ِْني‬ ّ ‫م ال‬ ْ ‫م‬ ﴾14:40﴿ ِ‫عاء‬ َ ُ‫د‬ "My Lord! Cause me and (some) of my offspring to remain constant in prayer. And O our Lord! Accept my supplication" [Surah Ibrahim, 14:40].

02.04.00 One Who Ignores His Prayers: [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. I P.77b] Not praying and denying its obligation is seen as disbelief and places the person outside the religion of Islam. All scholars agree on this piont. They base their opinion on several hadith, some of which are: Jabir reports that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Between a person and disbelief is discarding prayer." [Related by Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi and Ibn Majah] Buraidah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "The pact between us and them is prayer. Whoever abandons it is a disbeliever." [Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, anNasa'i and Ibn Majah]. 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr ibn al-'Aas reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, one day mentioned the prayer and said, "Whoever guards and observes his prayer, they will be a light and a proof and a savior for him on the Day of Resurrection. Whoever does not guard and obvserve them, they will not be a light or a proof or a savior for him. On the Day of Resurrection, he will be with Qarun, Fir'aun, Haman and Ubayy ibn Khalf." [Related by Ahmad, at-Tabarani and Ibn Hibban. Its chain is excellent].

28 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

That one who does not pray will be with the leaders of the unbelievers in the Hereafter makes it evident that such a person is an unbeliever. Says Ibn al-Qayyim, "The one who does not pray may be preoccupied with his wealth, kingdom, position or business. If one is kept away from his prayers by his wealth, he will be with Qarun. One whose kingdom keeps him away from the prayers will be with Haman, and one whose business keeps him away from the prayers will be with Ubayy ibn Khalf." Says 'Abdullah ibn Shaqiq al-'Aqeely, "The companions of Muhammad, peace be upon him, did not consider the abandonment of any act, with the exception of prayer, as being disbelief." [Related by at-Tirmizhi and al-Hakim, who said it met al-Bukahri's and Muslim's conditions].

Says Muhammad ibn Nasr al-Mirwazi, "I heard Ishaq say, 'It is authentic (that) the Prophet (said or ruled): One who does not pray is an unbeliever." It is from the Prophet himself that one who intentionally does not pray until the time for the prayer is over is an unbeliever." Says Ibn Hazm, "It has come from 'Umar, 'Abdur Rahman ibn 'Auf, Mu'azh ibn Jabal, Abu Hurairah and other companions that anyone who skips one obligatory prayer until its time has finished becomes an apostate. We find no difference of opinion among them on this point." This was mentioned by al-Munzhiri in at-Targheeb wa atTarheeb. Then he comments, "A group of companions and those who came after them believed that an intentional decision to skip one prayer until its time is completely finished makes one an unbeliever. The people of this opinion incude 'Umar ibn al-Khattab, 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud, 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas, Mu'azh ibn Jabal, Jabir ibn 'Abdullah and Abu ad-Darda'. Among the non-companions who shared this view were Ibn Hanbal, Ishaq ibn Rahwaih, 'Abdullah ibn al-Mubarak, an-Nakha'i, al-Hakim ibn 'Utaibah, Abu Ayyub as-Sakhtiyani, Abu Dawud at-Tayalisi, Abu Bakr ibn Abu Shaibah, Zuhair ibn Harb, and others. Some hadith make it clear that such a person should be killed. For example: Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "The ties of Islam and the principles of the religion are three, and whoever leaves one of them becomes an unbeliever, and his blood becomes lawful: testifying that there is no god except Allah, the obligatory prayers, and the fast of Ramadan." (Related by Abu Ya'la with a hassan chain.) Another narration states, "If anyone leaves one of them, by Allah he becomes an unbeliever and no voluntary deeds or recompense will be accepted from him, and his 29 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

blood and wealth become lawful." This is a clear indication that such a person is to be killed. Ibn 'Umar related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "I have been ordered to kill the people until they testify that there is no god except Allah, and that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and they establish prayer and pay the zakah. If they do that, their blood and wealth are protected from me save by the rights of Islam. Their reckoning will be with Allah." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim]. Umm Salamah related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "There will be rulers over you who will do good and evil things. Whoever hates these (latter) acts will be innocent of them. Whoever denies them will be safe, but (not) one who accepts and follows them." They asked, "Should we kill them?" He said, "Not if they pray." [Related by Muslim]. Therefore, he made it unlawful to kill even an unjust ruler who observes his prayers. Abu Sa'eed reported that 'Ali, while he was in Yemen, sent the Prophet some gold, which he then divided among four people. A man said, "O Messenger of Allah, beware of Allah." The Prophet said, "Woe to you. Of all the people of the earth, am I not the most dutiful in being aware of Allah?" Khalid ibn al-Walid said, "O Messenger of Allah, shall I kill him?" He said, "Perhaps he is one of those who pray." Khalid said, "How many people say with their tongues what is not in their hearts?" The Prophet said, "I have not been ordered to look into the hearts of people, nor to rip open their bellies." [Abridged from al-Bukhari and Muslim]. In this hadith also, prayer is given as the reason for not killing a person. It is understood, therefore, that not praying would have resulted in the person's killing. Even though the preceding hadith clearly rule that one who discards salah becomes an unbeliever and should be killed, many early and later scholars (excluding Abu Hanifah, Malik and ash-Shafi) believe that such people become evildoers who must repent. If such a person does not repent, he is to be killed, that being the prescribed punishment, according to Malik, ash-Shai'i and others. Abu Hanifah maintains that such a person is not to be killed, but must be given a minor punishment and confined until he prays. They say the hadith that calls such people unbelievers refer to those who deny the prayers, and so on. They say that any other interpretation is contradicted by other texts. For example, Allah says: ﴾4:116﴿

‫شاُء‬ َ ‫ن َي‬ ْ ‫ك ِلَم‬ َ ‫ن َذِل‬ َ ‫ك ِبِه َوَيْغِفُر َما ُدو‬ َ ‫شَر‬ ْ ‫ن ُي‬ ْ ‫ل َيْغِفُر َأ‬ َ ‫ل‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬ 30 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"Lo! Allah does not pardon one who gives Him partners. He pardons all save whom He wills" [Surah An-Nisa', 4:116). There is also a hadith related by Abu Hurairah and recorded by Ahmad and Muslim in which the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Every prophet has a special supplication that is answered. Every prophet hastened to make his supplication, but I concealed mine and will use it for my nation on the Day of Resurrection. It will be granted--Allah willing--to whoever dies without associating any partners with Allah." Al-Bukhari also recorded that Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "The person who will be the happiest due to my intercession is the one who says, 'There is no god but Allah' sincerely from his heart." Says Ash-Shaukani: "The truth of the matter is that he becomes an unbeliever who is to be killed for his unbelief. The hadith authenticates that Islamic law calls one who does not pray an unbeliever. It has also put the performance as the barrier between a believer and an unbeliever. Abandoning prayer means he may be called an unbeliever. We need not concern ourselves with arguments presented by those of the opposing opinion. We can say to them: It is not impossible that some types of unbelievers may obtain forgiveness or may have a right to intercession, such as the unbelief of those who pray to ( our) qiblah. Nevertheless, the fact remains that they commit some sins which the Islamic law views as unbelief. To turn to the other narrow interpretations is just redundant."

02.05.00 Who Must Pray: [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. I P.80] 31 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Prayer is obligatory upon every sane, adult Muslim. Hadrat 'Aishah(ra) related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "The pen is raised for three (meaning: there is no obligation upon three): one who is sleeping until he wakens, the child until he becomes an adult, and one who is insane until he becomes sane." As to the authenticity of this report, it is recorded by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, an-Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, and al-Hakim, who grades it sahih according to the criterion of al-Bukhari and Muslim. At-Tirmizhi classifies it as hassan. Although it is not obligatory for a child to pray, it is a must that his guardian order him to do so when he is seven, and he should beat him if he does not pray after he reaches the age of ten. A minor should practice praying until he reaches puberty. 'Amr ibn Shu'aib related from his father on the authority of his grandfather that the Prophet, peace be upon him, said, "Order your children to pray when they reach the age of seven. Beat them (if they don't pray) when they reach the age of ten. And have them sleep separately." The hadith is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, and al-Hakim. The latter grades it sahih according to Muslim's criteria.

02.06.00 The Number of Obligatory Prayers [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. I P. 81] The number of prayers prescribed by Allah is five. Ibn Mahyraiz narrated that alMakhdaji, from the tribe of Kananah, heard Abu Muhammad--a man in ash-Shams-saying, "The witr prayer is obligatory." He said he went to 'Ubadah ibn as-Samit and informed him of this. 'Ubadah corrected him, saying, "Abu Muhammad is mistaken. I heard the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, say 'Allah has laid five prayers upon His slaves. Whoever fulfills them and does not miss any of them will have a pact with Allah that He will let him enter Paradise. Whoever does not come with them will have no pact with Allah. If He wishes, He may punish him, and if He wishes, He may forgive him." [Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah]. In one version it states, "Or one who comes with a deficiency in them or who degrades their duties." Talhah ibn 'Ubaidullah narrated that a bedouin with unkempt hair came to the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, and said, "O Messenger of Allah, inform me of what Allah has made obligatory on me as regards praying." He said, "Five prayers, unless you do others voluntarily." He asked the Prophet to inform him about fasting, and he said, "The fast of Ramadan, unless you do others voluntarily." Then he asked him about charity...and the Messenger of Allah informed him of the Islamic legislations. The bedouin then said, "By the One who has honored you, I shall not voluntarily add 32 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

anything to it, nor shall I be deficient in what Allah has ordered me to do." The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, then said, "He will enter Paradise if he is truthful (to what he said)." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim].

02.07.00 The Times of the(Salah) Prayers Referring from the following Fiqh and Tafseer: 1. Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. I P. 82: Sayyid Saaqib & 2. Towards Understanding the Qur'an: Sayyid Abul A'la Mawdudi]

Diagrams showing Timings of Daily Prayers

Each prayer has its own particular time at which it must be performed. Says Allah: ﴾4:103﴿

‫ن ِكَتاًبا َمْوُقوًتا‬ َ ‫عَلى اْلُمْؤِمِني‬ َ ‫ت‬ ْ ‫لَة َكاَن‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ن ال‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬ 33 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"Prayer at fixed hours has been ened upon the believers" [Surah An-Nisa', 4:103]. The Qur'an itself points to these different times, Allah says:

َ ‫ت ُيفْذِهْب‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫سفَنا‬ َ‫ح‬ َ ‫ن اْل‬ ّ ‫ل ِإ‬ ِ ‫ن الّلْيف‬ َ ‫ي الّنَهففاِر َوُزَلًفففا ِمف‬ ِ ‫طَرَف‬ َ ‫لَة‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫َوَأِقِم ال‬ ﴾11:114﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ك ِذْكَرى ِللّذاِكِري‬ َ ‫ت َذِل‬ ِ ‫سّيَئا‬ ّ ‫ال‬ "Pray at the two ends of the day and in some watches of the night. Lo! Good deeds annul evil deeds. This is a reminder for the mindful" [Surah Hud,11:114]. and

َ ‫مشد ِ َرب ّش‬ َ ‫ك قَب ْش‬ ‫ل‬ ُ َ ‫مششا ي‬ َ ِ‫ح ب‬ ْ ّ ‫سشب‬ َ ‫قول ُششو‬ َ َ‫ن و‬ ْ ‫ح‬ َ ‫صب ِْر ع َل َششى‬ ْ ‫َفا‬ َ ‫من آ‬ ّ َ ْ ‫س وَقَب‬ ّ ‫ط ُُلوِع ال‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ ِ ‫ء‬ ‫نا‬ َ ْ ّ ‫سب‬ ْ َ َ‫ل ف‬ ْ ‫ش‬ ِ ْ ِ َ‫ل غ ُُروب َِها و‬ ِ ‫م‬ َ ّ ‫ف الن َّهارِ ل َعَل‬ ﴾20:130﴿ ‫ضى‬ َ ‫وَأ َط َْرا‬ َ ‫ك ت َْر‬ "Celebrate the praises of your Lord before the rising of the sun and before its setting. Glorify Him some hours of the night and at the two ends of the day, that you may find acceptance" (Surah Ta-ha,20:130]. 111This is to comfort and console the Holy Prophet, as if to say, "Allah does not intend to destroy them yet, for He has appointed for them a term of respite, so you should endure with patience whatever they do against you and hear their harsh talk and go on performing the obligations of your Mission. For this purpose you should offer Salat in accordance with the prescribed times because it will create in you necessary forbearance and fortitude". Incidentally in this verse (130) the times of Salat have been prescribed: (1) Fajr Prayer before sunrise, (2) `Asr Prayer before sunset, (3) `Isha and Tahajjud Prayers during the hours of night. (4) Morning and Afternoon (Dhuhr) and Evening (Maghrib) Prayers "at the extremes of the day." [See also E.N.'s. 91 to 97 of Surah Bani Israi'l, 17:78-79]

Surah al-Isra' states:

34 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

َ‫أ‬ ّ َ ُ َ َ ّ ‫ل‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫غ‬ ‫شى‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫إ‬ ‫س‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ال‬ ‫ك‬ ‫لو‬ ‫د‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ال‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ق‬ ِ َ ِ ْ ِ ُ َ ْ ّ ِ ِ ِ ِ ِ َ ‫ن قُرآ‬ َ ‫وقُرآ‬ ْ ْ َ ْ ‫م‬ ﴾17:78﴿ ‫دا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫كا‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫إ‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ن‬ ً ‫شُهو‬ َ ْ َ ّ ْ َ َ ْ ْ َ ِ ِ ِ "Establish prayer*91 at the setting of the sun*92 until the dark of the night,*93 and (the recital) of the Qur'an *94 at dawn. Lo! The recital of the Qur'an at dawn is ever witnessed"*95 [Surah Bani Isra'il or Isra',17:78] 91The Muslims have been commanded to establish Salat immediately after the mention of obstacles and adversities. This implies that the perseverance required to face adverse circumstances is obtained by the establishment of Salat. 92We have translated the words of the Arabic Text into "the declining of the sun." Though some of the Companions and their followers are of the opinion that it means "the sunset", the majority of them are of the opinion that it means "the declining of the sun from its zenith." Caliph 'Umar, Ibn `Umar, Anas bin Malik, Abu Barza-tal-Aslami, Hasan Basri, Sha'abi, Ata', Mujahid and, according to a Tradition, Ibn `Abbas (Allah be pleased with them all) are of this opinion and Imam Muhammad Baqir and Imam Ja`afar Sadiq also are of the same opinion. Besides this, there are some Traditions from the Holy Prophet to the same effect, though they are not so authentic. 93According to some, the original words of the Arabic text mean "complete darkness of the night", while others take it to mean "midnight" If the first opinion is accepted, it will imply the beginning of the time of the 'Isha' Prayer and according to the other it will mean "the last limit of the time of "Isha." 94The literal meaning of the word fajr is "dawn", that is, "the beginning of the morning after the darkness of night." Here the "recital of the Qur'an in the morning" stands for the Morning Prayer. At some places the Quran has used the word Salat for 'Prayer' and at other places a particular part of Salat for Prayer as a whole, e.g., tasbih, hamd, zikr, qayam, ruku', sajud etc. Likewise, here "recital of the Qur'an at dawn" does not mean the mere recital of the Qur'an but its recital during the Prayer. Thus, the Qur'an has also incidentally referred to the different parts of which Salat is composed and these guided the Holy Prophet to prescribe the definite form of Salat in which it is performed by the Muslims to-day. 95The recital of the Qur'an at dawn is witnessed by the angels of Allah to testify it, as has been explained in the Traditions. Though the angels witness each prayer and each good 35 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

deed the special mention of their being witnesses at the time of the recital of the Qur'an during the Morning Prayer gives it a particular Importance. That is why the Holy Prophet used to recite long ages from the Qur'an during the Morning Prayer. His example was followed by the Companions, and the succeeding Muslim scholars held it to be a desirable thing. In this verse, it has been briefly stated how to establish Salat which was made obligatory on the occasion of Mi `raj at the prescribed timings. It has been ordained that the first Prayer is to be offered before the sunrise and the remaining four after the declining of the sun till the darkness of the night. Afterwards Angel Jibril was sent to the Holy Prophet to define the limits of the timings of each Prayer. According to a Tradition of Abu Da'ud and Tirmizi related by Ibn 'Abbas, the Holy Prophet said, "Jibril led me in the five Prayers twice near the Ka`abah. On the first day, he offered the Dhuhr Prayer just after the declining of the sun, when the shadow of everything was the shortest. Then he offered the 'Asr Prayer when the shadow of each thing was equal to its own length; then the Maghrib Prayer at the time when one breaks one's fast, and the 'Isha' Prayer was offered just at the time when twilight had disappeared, and Fajr Prayer at the time when it becomes unlawful to eat and drink anything for the one who intends to observe a Fast. The next day he offered the Dhuhr Prayer at the time when the shadow of each thing became equal to its own length and the 'Asr Prayer when the shadow had doubled. The Maghrib Prayer was offered as on the previous day and the Isha' Prayer when one-third of the night had ed away, and the Morning Prayer when light had spread all over. After this Jibril turned towards me and said. 'O Muhammad, these are the timings of Salat of the Prophets and the right tunings are between these two extreme limits." The Qur'an has also pointed to these five times of Salat on different occasions: (1) "And listen; establish Salat at the two ends of the day and in the early parts of the night..." (Surah Hud:114). (2) "...And glorify your Lord with His praise before the sunrise (Fajr) and before sunset ('Asr) and then glorify Him during the night (`Isha') and then at the ends of the day (Fajr, Dhuhr and Maghrib)..." [Surah Ta-ha, 20:130]. (3) "So glorify Allah when it is evening for you (Maghrib), and when it is morning (Fajr). praise is only for Him in the heavens and the earth and glorify him in the later part of the afternoon ( 'Asr) and in the afternoon (Dhuhr)." (Surah Ar-Rum, 30.17-18).

36 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

There is great wisdom in this system of the timings of Salat. One of these is to avoid the timings of the worship of the sun-worshipers. This is because the sun has always been in every age one of the greatest deities of the mushriks, who worshiped it especially at the time of sunrise and sunset. Therefore, these two times have totally been forbidden for Salat. Besides this, they worshiped the sun at the time of its zenith. That is why Islam has ordained that the Muslims should offer their two Prayers during the day-time after the sun has declined and the Fajr Prayer before the sunrise. The Holy Prophet himself has stated this wisdom of the timings of Prayer in several Traditions. For instance, in the Tradition related by 'Amar bin `Abasah, the Holy Prophet is reported to have replied to a qua"soon to this effect: "Offer your Morning Prayer, but refrain from it when the sun is about to rise until it has risen high. For the sun rises between the horns of Satan and the unbelievers fall prostrate before it at that time. Then after mentioning the `Asr Prayer, he said: "After `Asr Prayer, refrain from any Prayer until the sunset, for during that time the sun sets between the horns of Satan and the unbelievers fall prostrate before it." The rising and the setting of the sun between the horns of Satan is a symbolic expression that has been used in this Tradition. This implies that both these times are used by Satan as temptations for the people. This is, as if to say, that Satan is so pleased with the worship of the unbelievers at the time of sunrise and sunset that he appears to carry the sun on his head as a mark of approval. This interpretation of the Tradition is based on this remark of the Holy Prophet: "The unbelievers fall prostrate before it." ﴿

‫حُموًدا‬ ْ ‫ك َمَقاًما َم‬ َ ‫ك َرّب‬ َ ‫ن َيْبَعَث‬ ْ ‫سى َأ‬ َ‫ع‬ َ ‫ك‬ َ ‫جْد ِبِه َناِفَلًة َل‬ ّ ‫ل َفَتَه‬ ِ ‫ن الّلْي‬ َ ‫َوِم‬ ﴾17:79

Besides this, offer Tahajjud Prayer96 at night: this is an additional prayer for you.97 That time is not far when your Lord may exalt you to a laudable position.98 96The literal meaning of "Tahajjud" is to rise up by breaking sleep. Therefore, the sentence has been translated into "Offer Tahajjud Prayer", which means "Rise up from sleep after the ing of a part of night and then offer your Prayer." 97"Nafl" literally means "something done in addition to an obligatory duty". This shows that the Tahajjud Prayer is in addition to the five prescribed Prayers.

37 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

This verse specifically refers to the dawn prayer and the afternoon prayer, as it is recorded in the two Sahihs. Jarir ibn 'Abdullah al-Bajali reported, We were sitting with the Messenger of Allah and we looked at the moon on a clear night. The Prophet said, 'You will see your Lord as you see this moon, and you will not be harmed by seeing Him. So, if you can, do not let yourselves be overpowered in the case of prayer before the rising of the sun and its setting,' and he recited the above verse." [Towards Understanding the Qur'an: Sayyid Abul A'la Mawdudi] Those are the times of the prayers that the Qur'an mentions. From the Sunnah, we have the following: 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "The time of the noon prayer is when the sun es the meridian and a man's shadow is the same length as his height. It lasts until the time of the afternoon prayer. The time of the afternoon prayer is until the yellowing of the sun (during its setting). The time of the evening prayer is as long as twilight. The time of the night prayer is to the middle of a night of medium duration. And the time of the morning prayer is from the appearance of the dawn until the time of sunrise. When the sun rises, abstain from praying, as it rises between the horns of Satan." [Related by Muslim]. Jarir ibn 'Abdullah narrated that the angel Gabriel came to the Messenger of Allah and said to him, "Stand and pray," and they prayed the noon prayer when the sun had ed its meridian. He then came to him for the afternoon prayer and said,"Stand and pray," and they prayed the afternoon prayer while the length of a shadow of something was similar to the length of the object. Then he came a t sunset and said, "Stand and pray," and they prayed the sunset prayer when the sun had just disappeared. Then he came at night and said, "Stand and pray," and they prayed the night prayer when the twilight had disappeared. He cameagain when dawn broke (and they prayed the morning prayer). Then Gabriel came on the next day at noon and said (to the Messenger of Allah), "Stand and pray," and they prayed the noon prayer when the length of the shadow of something was close to the length of the object. Then he came for the afternoon prayer and said, "Stand and pray," and they prayed when the shadow of something was twice as long as the length of the object. Then he came at the same time (as the previous day) for the sunset prayer, without any change. Then he came for the night prayer after half of the night had ed ("or," he said, "one-third of the night"). Then he came when the sky was very yellow and said, "Stand and pray," and they prayed the morning prayer. Then Gabriel said, "Between these times are the times for the prayers." As to the authenticity of the report, it is recorded by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and at-Tirmizhi. Al-Bukhari observes, "It is the most authentic report concerning the prayer times." 38 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

02.08.01 The Time of the Morning Prayer (Fajr): [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 88a] The time of the morning prayer begins with the true dawn and lasts until sunrise. It is preferred to pray it early in its permissible time. Abu Mas'ud al-Ansari reported that the Messenger of Allah prayed the morning prayer in the darkness (of the dawn). Another time, he prayed it when the dawn was shining (or glowing). Then after that, he always prayed in the darkness (of the dawn) until he died." [Related by Abu Dawud and al-Baihaqi. Its chain is sahih.] Said 'Aishah, "Believing women would pray the morning prayer with the Prophet, upon whom be peace, being enveloped in their clothing. They would return to their homes after the prayer and no one could recognize them due to the darkness (of the dawn)." [Related by "the group] Rafa' ibn Khadeej related a hadith in which the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Make the morning prayer at daybreak, as your reward will be greater." In another version it states, "Make the morning prayer at the shining (time of the dawn), as your reward will be greater." [Related by "the five." At-Tirmizhi and Ibn Hibban grade it as sahih.] It refers to the time that one finishes the prayer, not the time when one begins it. That is, one should make the recital long so that one is in prayer until the dawn becomes "shiny." This is what the Prophet, upon whom be peace, used to do, for he would recite between 60 and 100 verses. It also means to make sure that the dawn has come.

39 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

02.08.02 The Time for the Noon Prayer (Zhuhr): [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 83] The previous two hadith make it clear that the noon prayer begins when the sun es its meridian and it continues until an object's shadow is approximately the same length as the object itself. If it is extremely hot, it is preferred to delay the noon prayer until it is cooler. This is done in order to retain the humility and awe of the prayer. If this is not the case, it should be prayed early in its time. This opinion is based on the following hadith: Reported Anas, "If it was extremely cold, the Prophet, upon whom be peace, would pray early. If it was extremely hot, he would wait for it to cool down." [Related by alBukhari]. Abu Zharr relates, "We were with the Prophet, upon whom be peace, on a journey. When the caller to prayer wanted to give the azhan, the Prophet said 'Let it cool down.' This happened two or three times, until we saw the shadows of the hills. Then the Prophet said, 'The extreme heat is from the fragrance of Hell. If the heat becomes extreme, delay the prayer until it becomes cool." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim]. However, this delay does have a limit. According to Ibn Hajr's Fath al-Bari, "The scholars differ over how long one may wait to let the temperature cool. Some say, 'Until the shadow of an object becomes an arm's length,' or 'Until the shadow becomes onefourth of one's height.' Others say one-third or one-half, and so on. Its ruling is according to its basic principle, and it changes with different circumstances, provided that the prayer is not delayed until the end of its time."

02.08.03 The Time for the Afternoon Prayer ('Asr): [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 84] This prayer begins in the afternoon when the shadow of an object is of the same length as the object itself, and continues until the sun sets. Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Whoever catches one rak'ah of the afternoon prayer before the sun sets and then prays the remainder of the prayer after the sun has set has not missed the afternoon prayer." 40 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The best and most preferred time to pray the afternoon prayer ends when the sun becomes yellowish on the horizon. This is implied by the preceding hadith of Jabir and 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar. To delay the prayer until the sun becomes yellowish, although it is permissiable, is greatly disliked, unless there is some need to do so. Anas reported that he heard the Prophet, upon whom be peace, say, "The following is the prayer of the hypocrite: he waits until the sun is between the horns of Satan, then he gets up and prays four quick rak'ah, and he does not Allah therein save a little bit." [Related by "the group," except for al-Bukhari and Ibn Majah]. Says an-Nawawi in his commentary on Sahih Muslim, "Our companions (the Shafiyyah) hold that the afternoon prayer time can be divided into five categories: the most virtuous time, the preferred time, the allowable time in which there is no disliked aspect, the allowable time that contains some aspect of dislike, and the time that is due to some excuse or necessity. The most virtuous time is at the beginning of the permissible time. The preferred time is until the shadow of an object is twice the length of the object itself. The permissible time without any aspect of dislike is from the time the sun becomes yellowish. The permissible time with some aspect of dislike is from the time the sun becomes yellowish until the setting of the sun. The time of excuse or necessity begins, in fact, at the time of the noon prayer for one who is to combine the noon and afternoon prayers, due to travelling or rain. If the afternoon prayer is made during any of those times, it has been fulfilled properly. If all of those times and the sun has set, then one must make up the prayer." On a cloudy day, it should be prayed earlier in its time. Buraidah al-Aslami reported, "We were with the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, during a battle and he said, "Hasten in praying on a cloudy day, for one who misses the afternoon prayer has destroyed all of his works." [Related by Ahmad and Ibn Majah]. Of the subject, Ibn al-Qayyim says, "Leaving the prayer is of two types: leaving it completely and never praying it (which destroys all of one's deeds), and leaving it during a particular day, which destroys all of the deeds of that day."

The Afternoon Prayer is the "Mid-most" Prayer: [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 85] 41 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Says Allah in the Qur'an, "Observe and guard the prayers and the mid-most prayer, and stand with total submission to Allah. Authentic hadith have made it clear that the afternoon prayers is the "mid-most" prayer. 'Ali reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said on the day of al-Ahzab (the battle of the clans), "May Allah fill their graves and houses with fire, as they kept us preoccupied from the "mid-most" prayer until the sun had set." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim. Muslim, Abu Dawud and Ahmad have "the afternoon prayer" inserted after "the mid-most" prayer."] Explaining the context of this hadith, Ibn Mas'ud said, "The idol-worshippers kept the Prophet from the afternoon prayer until the sun had become reddish and yellowish. The Messenger of Allah said, "They kept us preoccupied from the "mid-most" prayer, the afternoon prayer--may Allah fill their bellies and graves with fire."' [Related by Ahmad, Muslim, and Ibn Majah].

02.08.04 The Time for the Sunset Prayer (Maghrib) [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 85a] The time for the sunset prayer begins with the disappearance of the sun and lasts until the red twilight ends. 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "The time for the sunset prayer is when the sun has disappeared and the twilight has not gone." [Related by Muslim.] Abu Musa related that a man asked the Prophet about the prayer times, and he mentioned the hadith which states that he ordered the sunset prayer when the sun had set and, on the next day, he prayed it when the red twilight was ending and he said, "The time (for the sunset prayer) is between these two times." An-Nawawi says in his commentary on Sahih Muslim, "It is the opinion of the research scholars of our companions (the Shaf'iyyah) that ... it is allowed to delay it as long as it is twilight. It is allowed to begin the prayer at any time during that period. There is no sin in delaying it from its earliest time." Concerning the earlier quoted hadith in which Gabriel led the prayers and prayed the sunset prayer at the same time on both days, it only shows that it is greatly preferred to perform the sunset prayer as early as possible. This point is made clear by some other hadith: 42 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

As-Sa'ib ibn Yazid related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "My nation will always be along the natural path as long as they pray the sunset prayer before the stars appear." [Related by Ahmad and At-Tabarani]. In Ahmad's Musnad it is related from Abu Ayyub al-Ansari that the Prophet said, "Pray the sunset prayer when the fasting person breaks his fast and when the stars are about to appear." In Sahih Muslim it is related from Rafa' ibn Khadeej that "We prayed the sunset prayer with the Messenger of Allah, and one of us would leave (afterwards) and would still be able to see where he shot his arrow, (because there was still so much light left in the sky)." In Sahih Muslim it is recorded from Salamah ibn al-Aku' that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, would pray the sunset prayer when the sun had set and disappeared ( behind the horizon).

02.08.05 The Time of the Night Prayer ('Isha): [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 86] This prayer begins when the red twilight disappears and continues up to half of the night. Reported Hadrat 'Aishah(ra), "They used to pray the night prayer between the disappearance of the twilight and the final third of the night's beginning." [Related by alBukhari.] Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "If it were not to be a hardship upon my nation, I would order them to delay the night prayer until a third or a half of the night had ed." [Related by Ahmad, Ibn Majah and atTirmizhi, who said it is sahih.] Reported Abu Sa'eed, "Once, we waited for the Messenger of Allah to lead the night prayer until half the night had ed, at which time he came and prayed with us. He said, 'Stay in your places of sitting while the people have gone to their places of lying down (for sleep), for you are in prayer as long as you are waiting for the prayer. If it were not for the weakness of the weak, the illness of the ill and the need of those who have needs, I would have delayed the time of this prayer to a half of the night."

43 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

As to the authenticity of this report, (it is recorded by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Khuzaimah. Its chain is sahih). The hadith describes the best time to pray. As for the allowable time and the time due to need, it lasts until dawn. Abu Qatadah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "There is no negligence in sleeping, but the negligence lies in not praying a prayer until the time of the next prayer has come." [Related by Muslim.] This hadith shows that the time of every prayer continues until the beginning of the time for the next prayer, except for the morning prayer, as all scholars agree that its time lasts only until sunrise.

Delay is Preferred in the Isha Prayer: [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 87] It is most virtuous to delay the night prayer until the end of the preferred time for it, which is half the night. Reported 'Aishah, "One night the Prophet, upon whom be peace, prayed the night prayer after most of the night had gone and most of the people in the mosque had fallen aleep. Then he came out, prayed, and said, "This would be the proper time if it were not a hardship on my nation."' [Related by Muslim and an-Nasa'i]. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, did not do this on a regular basis, as he heard that it would be a hardship on his nation. He would take into consideration the situation of those in the mosque. Sometimes he would hasten in performing the prayer and at other times he would delay it. Said Jabir, "The Messenger of Allah would pray the noon prayer during the hottest time of noon, the afternoon prayer when the sun was clear, the sunset prayer when the sun had gone down, and the night prayer he would sometimes delay and sometimes hasten if he found people gathered (in the mosque). If he noticed that they were lingering, he would delay it. He would pray the morning prayer while it was still dark." [Related by alBukhari and Muslim.]

Sleeping Before the Night Prayer Is Forbidden: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 88] One should not sleep before the night prayer, nor have discussions after it. 44 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Barza al-Aslami related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, loved to delay the night prayer (which was called darkness, al-'atmah) and he hated sleeping before it and talking or discussions after it." (Related by "the group.") In another saying by Ibn Mas'ud, it is reported, "The Messenger of Allah ordered us not to talk after the night prayer." [Related by Ibn Majah.] The reasons behind this are: sleep may make a person miss the night prayer in its best time, or it may cause him to miss the congregational prayer, and talking and socializing afterwards would cause one to misappropriate a time from which he could greatly benefit. If one wants to sleep and has someone to wake him up, or he is discussing a beneficial matter, then it is not disliked. Said Ibn 'Umar, "The Prophet would discuss with Abu Bakr some of the affairs of the Muslims during the night, and I was with him." [Related by Ahmad and at-Tirmizhi, who said it is hassan.] Reported Ibn 'Abbas, "I slept in the home of Maimunah one night when the Prophet, upon whom be peace, was there. I watched to see how the Prophet prayed during the night. He talked with his wife for a while and then slept." [Related by Muslim.]

03.00.00 Daily Five Obligatory Prayers is the Basic duties of a Muslim Basic duties have been declared to the Prophet (pbuh) through the Archangel Gabriel. However, the five compulsory daily prayers were directly presented to the Prophet (pbuh) 45 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

on the night of Mir’aj, the miraculous journey of the Prophet (pbuh) to the heavens. At first, it was fifty daily prayers, but when Prophet Moses (pbuh) told Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) that: “ – O Messenger of Allah! I unsuccessfully tried this on the Sons of Israel before you. Your people cannot bear that responsibility either!” The Prophet (pbuh), that night, appealed to Allah five times to reduce it to five daily prayers. Prophet Moses (pbuh), again, told Prophet Muhammad (pbuh): “ – They cannot bear the five daily ones either!” The Prophet answered: “ – I have no face to appeal to Allah anymore!” And it was, then, determined to be five times a day. However, Allah showed Mercy due to the appeal of the Prophet (pbuh), and also announced good news to the Prophet (pbuh) as well as reducing it to five daily ones: “O the Prophet! Allah (pbuh) abides by His word. You will get reward of fifty for the five.” (Ibn Maja, Ikametu’s-Salah, 194). The Prophet tells his people about the five daily prayers: “Allah said: ‘I ened the five daily prayers on your people. There is a pledge by Me. I will surely place those who perform the five daily prayers in time into the paradise. And there is no pledge by Me to those who do not keep these prayers.’” (Ibn Maja, Ikametu’sSalah, 194). It is stated in another saying of the Prophet (pbuh): “Allah ened the five daily prayers on His servants. Allah assures those who faithfully do these prayers of paradise on the Day of Judgment. Yet, Allah does not assure those who do these prayers lightly, without care and have defects in the manner of its performance; Allah deals with them as He wishes, either punishes them, or forgives them.” (Ibn Maja, Ikametu’s-Salah, 194). The Prophet (pbuh) asked the following question to the companions to explain to them the importance of the five daily prayers: “ – If one of you has a river next to his door, and he washed himself five times a day in this river, do you think that person can have a scrap of dirt on his body?” The Companions answered: “ – No dirt will remain on that person.” The Prophet went on: “Five daily prayers function in the same way. Allah deletes sins through five daily prayers.” (Bukhari, Mawaqit, 6). 46 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Prophet (pbuh) announced the following good news in several sayings as well: “If deadly sins are avoided, the five daily prayers and the Friday congregational prayers are considered to be redemptions for minor sins committed between them. And this is valid for all times.” [Muslim, Taharat, 14]. “If a Muslim makes ablution when the time for prayer is due, and does the prayer in pious reverence, this prayer redeems his previous sins. And this is valid for all times.” [Muslim, Taharat, 7] It must be stated here that the five daily prayers are all-important. There is a wisdom behind their being at different times of the day. The way they are divided is good for humans both bodily and spiritually. Therefore, one should be serious about performing each one of them with sincerity. Allah says in the Qur’an:

‫ن‬ ِ َ‫ن و‬ ِ ِ‫ن الّلششه‬ َ ‫حو‬ ُ ِ ‫صششب‬ َ ‫سششو‬ َ ‫حا‬ َ ْ ‫سششب‬ ُ ‫م‬ ُ َ‫ف‬ ْ ُ‫ن ت‬ ْ ُ‫ن ت‬ َ ‫حيشش‬ َ ‫حيشش‬ َ ‫ت واْل‬ ْ ‫ه ال‬ َ ‫﴾ وَل‬30:17 ‫ش شّيا‬ ‫ر‬ ‫وا‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫ال‬ ‫شي‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ف‬ ‫د‬ ‫ش‬ ‫م‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ش‬ ِ َ ‫ض وَع‬ ِ ِ ُ َ ّ َ ْ ُ ْ َ َ ِ ﴾30:18﴿ ‫ن‬ ِ َ‫و‬ َ ‫ن ت ُظ ْهُِرو‬ َ ‫حي‬

﴿

“So (give) glory to Allah, when you reach eventide and when you rise in the morning; To him be praise, in the heavens and on earth; and in the late-afternoon and when the day begins to decline.” (Ar-Rum 30:17-18). Abdullah ibn Abbas regards these verses as covering the five daily prayers and says: “The words ‘when you rise in the morning’ refers to the morning prayer; The words ‘in the late afternoon’ refers to the noon-prayer; The words ‘the day begins to decline’ refers to the late-noon prayer; The words ‘when you reach eventide’ refers to the evening and late-night prayer.” There are other verses in the Qur’an referring to the obligatory prayers. Saphiri attachs great importance to the five daily prayers and describes the condition of those who do not offer them as follows: “The angels call to those who give up the morning prayer as ‘O the great sinner!’; ‘Those who give up the noon-prayer as ‘O deprived one!’ ‘Those who give up the late-noon prayer as ‘O rebel’ ‘Those who give up the evening prayer as ‘O ungrateful one!’ ‘Those who give up the late-evening prayer as ‘O loser!’...” 47 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

01. Fard (compulsory) Salah A Muslim must pray five times a day. The compulsory prayers are called Fard in Arabic. Each unit of a prayer is called a Rak'ah. The Fard prayers are: Fajr

2 Rak'ahs

Dhuhr

4 Rak'ahs

Asr

4 Rak'ahs

Maghrib

3 Rak'ahs

Isha'

4 Rak'ahs

Friday Jumu'ah 2 Rak'ahs (in place of Dhuhr on Fridays)

02. Shortening Prayers: If you are traveling, then you should shorten the 4 Rak'ah prayer to a 2 Rak'ah prayer (Dhuhr, Asr, and Isha'). Also Dhuhr and Asr can be prayed right after each other, as well as, Maghrib and Isha'. [See details in Chapter: 01.09.00]

03. Sunnah Salah(Prayers) before or after Fard: On the other hand, the ways and regulations of prayer, and also the additional prayers (sunnah ) that the Prophet (pbuh) always performed or the ones he usually did, should be attentively observed. These are essential parts of the five daily prayers besides the optional ones throughout the day.There are many narratives attributed to the Prophet (pbuh) in this regard:

03a. Sunnah Muakkadah (2 raka'hs sunnah before 2 raka'hs fard of Salatul Fajr) “The two units(raka'hs) of Sunnah of morning prayer (Salatul Fajr) is more beneficial than the world and also all the creation in the world.” [Muslim, Salat alMusafirin, 96]

48 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

03b. Sunnah Muakkadah (4 raka'hs before and 2 raka'hs after the 4 raka'hs fard of Salatul Zuhr): “The Prophet used to pray four units before the obligatory four units(raka'hs) of the noon-prayer(Salatul Zuhr), and he also used to pray two units after that.” [Tirmizi, Cuma, 66]

03c. Sunnah Ghair Muakkadah (4 raka'hs Sunna before 4 raka'hs fard of Salatul Asr): “May Allah show mercy to those who pray four units before the obligatory units of the late-afternoon prayer(Salatul Asr).” [Tirmizi, Salat, 201]

03d. Sunnah Muakkadah (2 raka'hs Sunnah after 3 raka'hs fard of Salatul Maghrib): “Hurry up to pray the two units of sunnah prayer after the three obligatory units of evening prayer(Salatul Maghrib) as it is uplifted together with the obligatory units.” [Rezin]

03e. Sunnah Ghair Muakkadah (4 raka'hs Sunnah before 4 raka'hs fard of Salatul Isha): The following narrative is said to refer to the four extra units(raka'hs) before the late-night(Salatul Isha) prayer: “There is a prayer between the call to prayer(adhan) and the call for the beginning of the obligatory units(iqamat).” [Bukhari, Azan, 16]

03f. Sunnah Muakkadah And the two extra units(2 raka'hs) after the obligatory units of the late evening prayer(Salatul Isha) is known to have been done by the Prophet routinely.

04. Sunnah (optional) Salah: Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) performed extra prayers voluntarily in addition to Fard prayers. These prayers are called Sunnah prayers. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) always prayed two Rak'ahs before the Fard of Fajr and three Rak'ahs after the Fard of Isha even when on a journey. The one, three, five, seven, or nine Rak'ahs after Isha are called Witr (odd number). 49 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Sunnah prayers are as follows: Fajr 2 Rak'ahs before Fard. Dhuhr 4 Rak'ahs before Fard and 2 Rak'ahs after. Asr 4 Rak'ahs (less recommended) before Fard. Maghrib 2 Rak'ahs after Fard. Isha' 4 Rak'ahs (less recommended) before Fard 2 Rak'ahs after Fard. The Sunnah prayers are normally offered individually and no Adhan or Iqamah is needed for those extra prayers.

Witr Prayer: Wajib Wajib: 1, 3,5,7, or 9 Rak'ahs of Witr. [This is related by Imam Tirmizi] The witr prayer consists of three rak'ahs and is performed after the night prayer's final sunnah. Its time ends with the end of the night prayer's time and the beginning of the morning prayer's time. The witr prayer commences with the statement of intention: "I intend to offer today's witr prayer for the sake of Allah." It is normally performed in two rak'ahs. After the pause in a sitting position at the end of the two rak'ahs and reciting the tahiyyat, one rises for a third rak'ah. After reciting the Bismillah, Surat al-Fatiha, and several Qur'anic verses, the Takbir position is assumed, "Allahu akbar" is said with the hands folded together, and then the du'ah qunut are offered. The words "Allahu akbar" are spoken while moving on to the ruku' and sajdah positions. One then sits down, recites the tahiyyat, salli-barik, and rabbana du'ahs, and then turns his or her head to the right and then to the left. [Ibn Abidin, Radd al-Mukhtar, [Egypt: 1966], 2:5] The witr prayer is not mentioned in the Qur'an; however, it does appear in various hadiths, some of which are as follows: "Allah is single and loves what is single, so observe the witr, O you who follow the Qur'an." [Sahih al-Bukhari; Sahih Muslim; al-Tirmidhi; and Sunan Abu-Dawud, Book 8, Number 1411] "Allah the Exalted has given you an extra prayer that is better for you then the red camels (i.e., high breed camels). This is the witr, which Allah has appointed for you between the night prayer and the daybreak." [Sunan Abu-Dawud, Book 8, Number 1413] 50 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

05. Prayer(Salah) in Time: One of the most important aspects of prayer is to do it in time. Whenever the Prophet (pbuh) was asked: “What is the most virtuous worship?” He answered: “The prayer that is performed in time.” [Bukhari, Mawakitu’s-Salah, 5] So it is preferable to offer prayers as soon as their time is due. The Prophet (pbuh) says in this regard: “Allah is pleased with those who offer prayers in their due time, but He forgives those who do them towards the end of the time.” (Cam’u’l-Fawaid, I, 163).

06. Prophet Muhammad (pbuh) performed Sunnah Prayers before or after the Fard Salah [Has taken from Prophet's Prayer: Allama Hafez Ibnul Qayyim] (01) How many raka'hs he performed before or after the Fard? Prophet (pbuh) at the time of Muqim performed regularly 10 Raka'hs of Sunnah Salah. "Abdullah Ibn Umr(ra) relates that these 10 Raka'hs Sunnah before and after the Fard I memorized in my heart. He (Prophet saws) performed: 2 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr; 2 Raka'hs Sunnah after Salatul Zuhr; 2 Raka'hs Sunnah after Salatul Maghrib 2 Raka'hs Sunnah after Salatul Isha 2 Raka'hs Sunnah beforer Salatul Fajr." [Bukhari and Muslim] Without in Travels Prophet(saws) always performed these Sunnah Salah. Imam Muslim relates in his Sahih from the narration of Ummul Mu'minin Umme Habiba. Umme Habiba(ra) said: "I heard to Prophet's(saws) saying: A building will be made for him, who performed the extra 12 Raka'hs daily other than the Obligatory Fard Salah."[This is related by Imam Tirmizi], and he added these words also: 4 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr; 2 Raka'hs Sunnah after Salatul Zuhr;

51 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2 Raka'hs Sunnah after Salatul Maghrib 2 Raka'hs Sunnah after Salatul Isha 2 Raka'hs Sunnah beforer Salatul Fajr." "Abdullah Ibn Shakik said, I asked Ummul Mu'minin A'isha regarding the Nafl of Prophet(saws), in response she said: Prophet(saws) performed 4 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr at my place; Then went to the mosque and performed Fard Salah with the people, then he returned at my place and performed 2 Raka'hs Sunnah; He performed 2 Raka'hs Sunnah at my place after performed Salatul Maghrib with the people at the mosque; He performed 2 Raka'hs Sunnah at my place after performed Salatul Isha with the people in the mosque; And performed 2 Raka'hs Sunnah at my place beforer Salatul Fajr." Prophet(saws) gave importance of performing 2 Raka'hs Sunnah beforer Salatul Fajr and importance of Salatul-witr other than all nafl(sunnah).

07. 4 Raka'hs or 2 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr? [Has taken from Prophet's Prayer: Allama Hafez Ibnul Qayyim] It has been found two kinds of informations regarding numbers of Raka'hs before Salatul Zuhr. We have been confirmed from the narration of Abdullah Ibn 'Umar, Prophet(saws) performed 2 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr; and from the narration of Hadrat A'isha and Umme Habiba(ra), he performed 4 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr. Prophet(saws) performed both of these kinds of Raka'hs, so both informations are correct and Sahih. It may be fact that these 4 Raka'hs are not Sunnah of Zuhr but extra Salah and He performed these 4 Raka'hs after the sun became little bit down from the orbit. It has been found the same opinion regarding this from different Hadiths. i.e. In Musnade Ahmad, Abdullah Ibn Sayeb narrated. He said, "Prophet(saws) performed 4 Raka'hs Salah after the sun became little bit down from the orbit." He said, the time after the sun became little bit down from the orbit is like this, All the doors of the Sky being opened at that time, this is why I like that some of my good deeds(best A'mal) must be flowed up."

52 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In all the Books of Sunane it has been mentioned from Hadrat A'isha that, If by any means Propeht(saws) missed the 4 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr, then he performed it after Salatul Zuhr. Related in in Ibn Mazah, if he mised missed the 4 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr, then he performed it after Salatul Asr. In Tirmizi, narrated form Hadrat Ali(ra), it has been mentioned regarding the 4 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr and 2 Raka'hs Sunnah after Salatul Zuhr. In Ibn Majah, narrated from Hadrat A'isha(ra), "Prophet(saws) performed 4 Raka'hs Sunnah before Salatul Zuhr. He performed Qiyam long time and deed the Ruku-Sijdah perfectly(for long time)." Abdullah Ibn 'Umr(ra) Said, "Sunnah of Salatul Zuhr actually 2 Raka'hs." There is a similarity of this 2 Raka'hs with other 2 Raka'hs Sunnah. Abdullah Ibn Mas'ud performed 8 Raka'hs after the sun becoming little bit down from the Orbit. he said, The value of this Salah is equivalent to the Salatul Tahajjud. Allah knows best.

08. Is there any Salah before Maghrib? [Has taken from Prophet's Prayer: Allama Hafez Ibnul Qayyim] Anas(ra) narrated that When Muazzin Give Adhan for Salatul Maghrib in Madina, people started to go to the pole of the mosque and performed 2 Raka'hs Sunnah. So many people have been performing Salah that suddenly if anyone would come, he think that Salatul Jama'at may finished.[Sahih Muslim] Marshad Ibn Abdullah(ra) has related. He said, Once I came to Ukba Ibn A'mer AlJuhani(ra). I asked him,can I tell you a strange talk about Abu Tamim? That was, he performed 2 Raka'hs before Salatul Maghrib.' Hearing my talk, Ukba said, we performed this 2 Raka'hs at the time of Prophet(saws). I asked, why not performed now? He said, because I'm busy now."[Sahih Al-Bukhari]

53 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

04.00.00 Salatul Jumu'ah (the Friday Prayer) The Friday Prayer (Jumu^ah) Friday is the best day of the week. The Prophet, sallallahu ^alayhi wa sallam, said: Khayru yawmin tala^at ^alayhish-shamsu yawmul-jumu^ah. Fihi khuliqa Adam, wa fihi udkhilal-jannah, wa fihi ukhrija minha. Which means: “Friday is the best day on which the Sun ever rose. In it Adam was created, itted into Paradise, and taken out of it.” (Narrated by Muslim.) Allah, ta^ala, made it obligatory to pray the Friday prayer (Jumu^ah) during this day. As a result, the Muslims in all the different countries gather in the main masjid of their town to pray this prayer. The Friday Prayer (Jumu^ah) is a personal obligation upon the free, residing, pubescent, and unexcused males. (Among what is considered an Islamic excuse is for the person to be sick in a way that going to the mosque is a serious hardship on him.) It is an obligation to pray the Friday Prayer (Jumu^ah) in congregation (jama^ah) if the free, pubescent, and unexcused male inhabitants are forty (40) in number and living in buildings, not in tents. The Friday Prayer is also obligatory upon the men who intend to stay in the town of Jumu^ah for four whole days, excluding the day of entry and the day of exit, and upon those who reside out of the town, but can hear the resounding call of a person who is standing at its edge closest to them. The Friday Prayer is two rak^ahs instead of the Dhuhr prayer. It is performed in congregation and preceded by two speeches that the imam gives. The Friday Prayer has other conditions that must be satisfied to be valid. Similarly, the two speeches have integrals and conditions. The Conditions of the Friday Prayer: 1- The setting in of Dhuhr prayer time. 54 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2- The two speeches must be heard by the forty men. 3- The prayer has to have been performed in congregation by the forty inhabitants. 4- Another Jumu^ah Prayer must not be performed simultaneously in the same town. If the opening Allahu akbar of one prayer preceded that of another, the former would be valid and the latter would be invalid. However, if it was hard for the people to meet in one place, then in as many places as was needed, the Prayers, both earlier and later, would be valid. Integrals of the Two Speeches: 1- To say al-hamdulillah in both speeches. 2- To perform the Salah ^alan-Nabiyy, sallallahu ^alayhi wa sallam, in both speeches 3- To command the audience to be God-fearing (to have taqwa) in both speeches. 4- To recite an ayah that has a complete meaning in either of the two speeches (it is better for this ayah to be in the first speech). 5- To say a supplication (du^a’ ) for the believers in the second speech. The conditions of the two speeches: 1- Purification from both states of ritual impurity and from najas-filth on the body, clothes, place, and what is carried by the speaker. 2- To cover the unlawful nakedness. 3- To stand up. 4- To sit between the two speeches. 5- To observe the succession without lengthy interruption between the integrals of the two speeches, and between the two speeches and the prayer. 6- To say the integrals of the two speeches in Arabic. So if the speaker says the integrals in Arabic and the rest in another language, the speeches are valid. Apart from the five daily prayers there is also the obligatory Friday (Jumu’ah) prayer. It is offered in congregation with a sermon on Fridays in place of the noon prayer. All 55 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

adult male Muslims must take part except for travellers. It is not a must for women, but they can . It is said in the Qur’an about the importance of Friday prayer:

‫سفَعْوا ِإَلففى‬ ْ ‫جُمَعفِة َفا‬ ُ ‫ن َيفْوِم اْل‬ ْ ‫لِة ِم‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ي ِلل‬ َ ‫ن َآَمُنوا ِإَذا ُنوِد‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ﴾62:9﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ن ُكْنُتْم َتْعَلُمو‬ ْ ‫خْيٌر َلُكْم ِإ‬ َ ‫ل َوَذُروا اْلَبْيَع َذِلُكْم‬ ِّ ‫ِذْكِر ا‬ O you who believe! When the call is proclaimed to prayer on Friday (the Day of Assembly), hasten earnestly to the Remembrance of Allah, and leave off business (and traffic): that is best for you if you but knew!” (Al-Jumu’ah 62: 9).

01. The virtues of Jumu'ah, Friday prayer: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.125a] Friday (Jumu'ah) is the best day of the week. Abu Hurairah reports that the Messenger of Allah sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "The best day on which the sun rises is Friday. [On Friday] Adam was created and on that day he entered paradise and on that day he was expelled from paradise. And the Hour will come to on Friday." [This is related by Muslim, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, and atTirmizhi who calls it Sahih.] Abu Lubanah al-Badri relates that the Prophet said: "The most prominent of the days [lit. the leader of the days] is the day of Jumu'ah and the most honored in Allah's sight, and it is more honored in Allah's sight than the day of breaking the fast or the day of sacrifice. It has five significant merits: (i) Allah created Adam on this day; (ii) on this day Allah sent Adam down to the earth; (iii) on this day, Allah caused Adam to die; (iv) on this day, there is a time during which if anyone asks anything of Allah it will be granted to him unless he asks for something which is forbidden; and (v) on this day, the Hour will be established. There are no angels close to Allah or sky or earth or wind or mountain or sea who are not worried concerning the day of Jumu'ah." [This is related by Ahmad and Ibn Majah. Al-Iraqi says its chain is Hasan].

02. Supplications during Friday: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.125b] One should do one's best to make supplications during the last moments (or hours) of Jumu'ah. 56 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

'Abdullah ibn Salam relates: "I said, and the Messenger of Allah was sitting: 'We find in the Book of Allah that on Friday there is an 'hour' in which, if a believing slave prays to Allah for something, his prayer is (indeed) accepted and he is granted what ever he prays for.' The Messenger of Allah pointed toward me and said: 'Or part of an hour.' I said: 'You have spoken the truth: or part of an hour.' I asked: 'What hour is it?' He replied: 'The last hour of the day.' I remarked: 'That is not a time of salah?' He responded: 'Certainly [it is]; if a believing slave offers salah and then sits, he will not be sitting, save due to the salah, and he will be in salah."' [This is related by Ibn Majah.] Abu Sa'id and Abu Hurairah report that the Messenger of Allah said: "On Jumu'ah there is a time that if a believing slave asks Allah during it for some good, [Allah will definitely] give it to him, and that time is after the 'Asr salah." [This is related by Ahmad. Al-'Iraqi calls it Sahih.] Jabir reports that the Messenger of Allah said: "The day of Jumu'ah has twelve hours, and during one of the hours, you will not find a Muslim slave [of Allah] asking Allah for something, but that He will give it to him. Seek it in the last hour after the 'Asr salah." [This is related by anNasa'i, Abu Dawud, and by al-Hakim in al-Mustadrak, and he calls it sahih according to Muslim's criteria. Ibn Hajar says that its chain is hasan.] Abu Salamah ibn 'Abdur Rahman reports that some companions of the Prophet gathered and mentioned the "hour on Jumu'ah." They left and did not differ on the fact that it is the last hour of Jumu'ah. [This is related by Sa'id ibn Mansur in his Sunan and al-Hafiz Ibn Hajar calls it Sahih.] Ahmad ibn Hanbal says: "Most of the hadith concerning the hour in which the supplication is always responded to state the hour to be after the 'asr prayer, and some state it to be after the sun es the meridian." There is a hadith recorded by Muslim and Abu Dawud which states that Abu Musa heard the Messenger of Allah say concerning the special hour on Jumu'ah: "It is between the time that the imam sits [i.e., upon the pulpit] and the time that the salah is completed." All the same, this particular hadith is defective because its chain is broken and it is mudtarib.

03. Making many prayers and salutations upon the Prophet(saws) during the night and the day of Jumu'ah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2, P.126] 57 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Aus ibn Aus reports that the Prophet said: "The most virtuous of your days is Jumu'ah. On that day, Adam was created and on that day he died, (on that day) the horn will be blown and the people will be dumbfounded! Increase your prayers upon me as your prayers upon me will be presented to me." The people said: "O Messenger of Allah, how will our prayers be presented to you when you have ed away?" He said: "Allah has prohibited the earth from eating the bodies of the Prophets." [This is related by the five, except for at-Tirmizhi.] Ibn al-Qayyim says: "It is preferred to pray for (Allah's blessings on the Prophet during the day and night of Jumu'ah as the Prophet said: 'Make many prayers upon me during the day of Friday and the night of Friday.' The Messenger of Allah is the leader of mankind, and Jumu'ah is the best of the days of the week. Prayers upon him during that day are a privilege [he deserves] which belongs to no other. This act also has another wisdom to it and that is that all of the good that has ed onto this [Muslim] ummah, in this life and the hereafter, has ed through him. Allah has gathered the good of this life and the next life for this ummah, and the greatest honor and success will be granted to them on Friday. On that day, they will be granted their houses and palaces in paradise and that is the day they will be given more when they enter paradise. It is a day of celebration for them in this life. It is also a day in which Allah fulfills their needs and answers their prayers and requests in this world. They are aware of all of that and are able to attain it because of the Prophet and it is through him [that they received these teachings]; therefore, in gratitude and appreciation for the great blessings we received through him, we should make many prayers upon him during the day and night of Jumu 'ah."

04. Recitation of Surah al-Kahf: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.127] It is preferred to recite surah al-Kahf during the day and night of Jumu'ah. Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reports that the Prophet said: "Whoever recites Surah al-Kahf on Jumu'ah will have illumination from the light from one Jumu'ah to the next." [This is related by an-Nasa'i, al-Baihaqi, and al-Hakim.] Ibn 'Umar reports that the Prophet said: "Whoever recites Surah al-Kahf on Jumu'ah will be blessed with a light that will rise from underneath his feet to the peak of the sky. This will be a light for him on the Day of Resurrection, and he will be forgiven for what is between the Jumu'ah [and the next] Jumu'ah." [This is related by Ibn Mardwwiyah with a faultless chain.] 58 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

05. It is disliked to raise one's voice while reciting al-Kahf in the mosque on Friday: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.127a] Shaikh Muhammad 'Abdu issued a verdict that mentioned reciting Surah al-Kahf aloud among the many disliked matters on Friday. He also mentioned the following: singling out Friday as a day of fasting, singling out its night as a night to perform salatul tahajjud, reciting Surah al-Kahf during it with a specific manner of melody which disturbs those who are offering salah, while the people in the mosque are not listening because of their being engaged in conversation with others. Therefore, one should be careful about such a recital.

06. Performing ghusl, beautifying one's self, using the miswak, and using perfume for any gathering and especially for Salatul Jumu'ah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.128] It is preferred for anyone - man or woman, an elderly or young person, a traveler or a resident - who desires to attend the salatul Jumu'ah or any gathering of the people, to cleanse and to wear best attire. One should perform ghusl, put on one's finest clothing, apply perfume, and to brush one's teeth. The following hadith are recorded on this matter: Abu Sa'id reports that the Prophet said: "Every Muslim should have a ghusl on Friday and wear his best clothing, and if he has perfume, he should use it." [This is related by Ahmad, Al-Bukhari, and Muslim.] Ibn Salam reports that he heard the Prophet say, while he was upon the pulpit on Friday: "It would do no [harm] to anyone if he were to buy two gowns for Friday other than his work clothes." [This is related by Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah.] Salman al-Farsi reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "A man who performs ghusl on Friday, purifies [himself] what he can and uses dye [for his hair] or perfumes himself in his house, goes to the mosque, and does not cause separation between two people [who are already seated], prays what Allah has prescribed for him, and then listens quietly while the imam speaks, all his sins between that Friday and the next Friday will be forgiven." This is related by Ahmad and al-Bukhari, while Abu 59 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Hurairah used to say: "And for three more days as for every good deed Allah grants tenfold reward." The sins mentioned in this hadith are the minor sins as Ibn Majah recorded, on the authority of Abu Hurairah in the words: "For one who has not committed major sins." Ahmad records, with a sahih chain, that the Prophet said: "It is obligatory upon every Muslim to perform ghusl, apply purfume and use the miswak on Jumu'ah. Abu Hurairah reports that one Friday the Prophet said: "O gathering of Muslims, Allah has made this day an 'id for you, so make ghusl and use the miswak." [This is related by at-Tabarani in al-Ausat and al-Kabir with a chain whose narrators are trustworthy.]

07. Going early to Salatul Jumu'ah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.129] It is preferred for one to go early to the salatul Jumu'ah, unless he is the imam. 'Alqamah says: "I went with 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud to the mosque and we found that three people had arrived there before us. [Ibn Mas'ud] said: 'The fourth of four, and the fourth of four is not far from Allah, for I have heard the Messenger of Allah say: "The people will be seated on the day of resurrection according to how they came to the salatul Jumu'ah: the first, then the second, then the third, then the fourth and the fourth of four is not far from Allah."' This is related by Ibn Majah and al-Munzhiri. Abu Hurairah reports that the Prophet said: "Whoever makes ghusl on Jumu'ah like the ghusl one makes due to sexual defilement, and then goes to the mosque, it will be as if he had sacrificed a camel. If he goes during the second hour, it will be as if he had sacrificed a cow. If he goes during the third hour, it will be as if he had sacrificed a horned lamb. If he goes during the fourth hour, it will be as if he had sacrificed a hen. And if he goes during the fifth hour, it will be as if he had sacrificed (something like) an egg. When the imam comes, the angels will be present to listen to the ance." [This is related by the group, save Ibn Majah.] Ash-Shaf'i and a number of scholars are of the opinion that the "hours" refer to the hours of the day; therefore, it is preferred for the people to start attending the mosque right after dawn. Malik is of the opinion that it refers to portions of the hour before the sun es its meridian and afterward. Some hold that it refers to portions of the hour before the sun es its meridian. 60 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn Rushd says: "That is the most apparent meaning as going [to the mosque] after the sun es the meridian is obligatory."

08. Stepping over others' necks in the mosque: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.129a] At-Tirmizhi reports that the people of knowledge dislike that one should "step over the necks of the people" on Jumu'ah and they were very strict in this regard. 'Abdullah ibn Busr says: "A man came and he was stepping over the necks of the people while the Prophet was delivering khutbah of Jumu'ah. He said to him: 'Sit down. You have harmed the people and have come late."' [This is related by Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, Ahmad, and Ibn Khuzaimah, and others call it sahih.] This ruling does not apply to the imam or one who finds an opening and cannot reach it, save by going over the people. If one wants to return to his place after leaving it due to some necessity, he may do so on the condition that he does not harm the people. 'Uqbah ibn al-Harith relates: "I prayed the 'asr in Medinah behind the Prophet and then he stood and hurried off, stepping over the people, to go to some of the apartments of his wives. The people were afraid because of his rushing away in this manner. When he came out and found them amazed at leaving them in such a hurry, he said: 'I ed some gold that was in my possession and I hated that it should remain with me, so I ordered it to be distributed."' [This is related by al-Bukhari and an-Nasa'i.] And when he returned he would make a similar supplication, but instead of saying: "from seeing harm having come to our property and family," he would mention family first and then property. [This is related by Ahmad and Muslim.]

09. Nawafl before salatul Jumu'ah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.130] It is a sunnah to offer supererogatory prayers before al-Jumu'ah until the imam arrives. After the imam's arrival, one should no longer offer any salah, save for the prayer of greeting the mosque (tahayyatul masjid) which may be performed quickly during the khutbah unless one comes at the end of the khutbah and would not have the time [i.e., before the actual salah begins] to perform tahayyatul masjid.

61 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn 'Umar used to perform a long prayer before al-Jumu'ah and then two rak'at after it, and he said that the Prophet used to do so. [This is related by Abu Dawud.] Abu Hurairah reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever makes ghusl on the day of Jumu'ah and then goes to the mosque and prays what has been prescribed for him, and remains quiet while the imam delivers the khutbah, and then prays with the imam, he will have forgiven for him what is between that Jumu'ah and the next and an additional three days." [This is related by Muslim.] Jabir reports that a man came to the mosque on Jumu'ah while the Prophet was delivering the khutbah. The Prophet inquired of him: "Did you offer the salah?" The man replied: "No!" He told him: "Pray two rak'at." [This is related by the group.] In one narration it states: "If one of you comes to the mosque on the day of Jumu'ah and the imam is delivering the khutbah, he should pray two rak'at and make them quick." [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, and Abu Dawud.] In another narration, it is stated: "If one of you comes to the mosque on the day of Jumu'ah and the imam has already arrived, he should offer two rak'at." [This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.]

10. Feeling drowsy while in the mosque: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.130a] It is preferred for one who is in the mosque to change place if he feels sleepy. The movement may remove some of his drowsiness and help wake him up. This rule is true for Fridays and any other day. Ibn 'Umar reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "If one of you becomes sleepy while he is in the mosque, he should move from his place to another place." [This is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, al-Baihaqi, and at-Tirmizhi who calls it hasan Sahih.]

11. The Friday prayer as an obligation: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.131] The scholars are in agreement that salatul Jumu'ah is an individual obligation and it is two rak'at. Allah says in the Qur'an: "O you who believe, when the call for the salah of

62 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Jumu'ah is proclaimed, hasten unto the remembrance of Allah, and leave off business (and trading). That is best for you if you but knew." The obligatory nature of salatul Jumu'ah is also obvious from the hadith recorded by alBukhari and Muslim from Abu Hurairah that the Prophet said: "We are the last [of the people to come] but the first on the day of resurrection. They received their books before us and we got ours after them. This day was obligatory upon them, but they differed concerning it, and Allah guided us. The people, therefore, follow us: the Jews tomorrow and the Christians the day after tomorrow." Ibn Mas'ud reports that the Prophet noticed some people staying away from al-Jumu'ah and said: "I had the notion to order someone to lead the people in prayer, and then to go and burn the houses of those who stayed away from al-Jumu'ah." [This is related by Ahmad and Muslim.] Abu Hurairah and Ibn 'Umar report that they heard the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam say: "Those who are not attending the Friday salah should change their ways; otherwise, Allah, the Exalted, will seal their hearts and they will be reckoned the heedless." [This is related by Muslim, and by Ahmad and an-Nasa'i from ibn 'Umar and ibn 'Abbas.] Abu al-Ja'd ad-Damari reports that the Prophet said: "Whoever misses three Friday prayers in a row out of negligence will have a seal put over his heart by Allah." This is related by the five, and Ahmad and Ibn Majah have something similar from Jabir, while Ibn as-Sakin has graded it to be sahih.

12. Upon whom salatul Jumu'ah is obligatory: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2, P.131a] Salatul Jumu'ah is an obligation upon every free, adult, sane, resident Muslim who has the ability to attend the salah and does not have a valid excuse to miss it. Salatul Jumu'ah, however, is not obligatory on the following: (01) Women and children. Concerning this category there is no difference of opinion.

63 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(02) The person who is ill and faces hardship if he goes to the mosque, or who fears that his illness will be increased by going to the mosque, or whose recovery will be delayed. This also includes the person who is nursing a very ill person if, especiallay, the ill person cannot manage in the absence of the nursing person. Tariq ibn Shihab reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Al-Jumu'ah is a duty upon every Muslim in the community, save four: a slave, or a woman, or a child, or a person who is ill." An-Nawawi says that its chain is sahih according to the conditions set by al-Bukhari and Muslim. Ibn Hajr says that more than one person has graded it sahih. (03) For the traveler, even if he is staying at a certain place during the time of the beginning of salatul Jumu'ah, it is not obligatory. This is based on the fact that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam traveled and did not perform the salatul Jumu'ah but only prayed the Zuhr and 'Asr together during the time of the Zuhr prayers. The caliphs after him and others also acted in a similar manner. (04) One who is in debt and cannot repay his debt and therefore fears that he will be imprisoned, and one who fears that he will be harmed by an oppressive ruler: Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever hears the call to the salah and does not respond to it [i.e.,by coming to the salah], there will be no prayer for him unless he has an excuse." The people inquired: "O Messenger of Allah, what is a [valid] excuse?" He answered: "Fear or illness." [This is related by Abu Dawud with a sahih chain.] (05) Environmental restraints like rain, mud, extreme cold, and so on. Ibn 'Abbas said to the mu'azhzhin on a rainy day: "When you say 'I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah,' do not say 'Come to the prayer,' but say 'Pray in your houses."' The people objected to that and he told them: "One better than me did so [the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam]. Al-Jumu'ah is an obligation but I dislike that you should go out walking in the mud and slush." Abi Malih reports that his father had witnessed the day of Jumu'ah with the Prophet and it was raining and the people were troubled by their shoes so he ordered them to pray in their stopping places. [This is related by Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah.] All of these people are not obliged to pray the Friday salah although they are obliged to pray the zuhr. Should one of them pray salatul Jumu'ah, it will still be valid for him or her 64 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and he will no longer be obliged to pray the zuhr. And the women during the time of the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam, attended the mosque and used to pray al-Jumu'ah with him.

13. The Time of the Salatul Jumu'ah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2, P.132] The majority of the companions and successors were of the opinion that the time of alJumu'ah is the same as that of the zuhr. Ahmad, al-Bukhari, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, and alBaihaqi record from Anas that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam would pray alJumu'ah when the sun had ed its meridian. Ahmad and Muslim record that Salamah ibn al-Akua' said: "We would pray salatul Jumu'ah with the Prophet when the sun had ed the meridian, and when we returned [from the salah], we would be following our shadow." Al-Bukhari says: "The time of al-Jumu'ah is when the sun es its meridian." Similar narrations have been recorded from 'Umar, 'Ali, an-Nu'man ibn Bashir, and 'Umar ibn Harith. Ash-Shaf'i says: "The Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam, Abu Bakr, 'Umar, 'Uthman, and the imams after them all prayed the Jumu'ah when the sun had ed its zenith." The scholars of the Hanbali school and Ishaq are of the opinion that the time for alJumu'ah is from the beginning of the time for salatul 'id to the end of the time for the zuhr. They base their opinion on Ahmad, Muslim, and an-Nasa'i who record from Jabir: "The Prophet would pray alJumu'ah and then we would take our camels to rest until the sun ed its zenith." This hadith clearly states that they prayed al-Jumu'ah before the sun ed the meridian. They also cited as proof the hadith of 'Abdullah ibn Saidan asSalmi who said: "We prayed al-Jumu'ah with Abu Bakr, and his khutbah and salah were before noon. Then we prayed with 'Uthman and his khutbah and salah lasted until after the sun had ed the meridian, and no one scolded either for it." [This is related by Ahmad, who cites it as a proof, and by ad-Daraqutni.] Ahmad adds: "And [something] similar to that has been related from ibn Mas'ud, Jabir, Sa'id, and Mu'awiyyah. They all prayed before the sun ed the meridian and no one objected to what they did, and that was the consensus. The majority of the scholars, however, interpret the hadith of Jabir as implying that one should pray the salah early in its time, when the sun has ed the meridian, and not wait until the weather gets cool. The prayer and the resting of the camels was right after the sun ed the meridian.

65 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

As to the report from 'Abdullah ibn Saidan, these scholars consdier it weak. Ibn Hajar writes about him: 'He is one of the major tabi'in [i.e., of the generation after the companions], and his integrity is not well-established. 'Adi says: "He is somewhat majhul, i.e. unknown as a trustworthy person." Bukhari observes. "His report is not to be trusted, especially when he is contradicted by people who are more credible (qawi) than him as Ibn abi Shaibah relates from Suwaid ibn Ghaflah that the later prayed with Abu Bakr and 'Umar after the sun had ed the meridian and its chain is strong. "'

14. The number of people required for al-Jumu'ah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.133] There is no dispute among the scholars that a congregation is a necessary condition for the validity of al-Jumu'ah. This is based on the hadith of Tariq ibn Shihab who reports that the Prophet said: "Al-Jumu 'ah is an obligation ( wajib) upon every Muslim in the community." However, the scholars do differ on how many people are required for alJumu'ah. There are fifteen different opinions on this question and they are mentioned by Ibn Hajar in Fath al-Bari. The strongest opinion is that salatul Jumu'ah is valid if there are two or more people present since the Prophet is reported to have said: "Two or more constitute a congregation." Ash-Shaukani says: 'The other prayers are considered to be made in congregation if there are two people present. The same applies to Jumu'ah salah, unless there is a reason for it to be different. There is no evidence to show that [for the purpose of the congregation] its number should be larger than that for the other prayers. 'Abdul Haqq says: 'There is no confirmed hadith on the number of people needed for alJumu'ah.' Similarly, as-Sayuti holds: 'There is no confirmed hadith which states a particular number [for the Jumu'ah salah].'" [This is also the opinion of at-Tabari, Dawud, an-Nakha'i, and Ibn Hazm.]

15. The place for Al-Jumu'ah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.134] It is valid to perform the Jumu'ah salah in any country, city, mosque, any building in a city, or in any space in a city as it also is valid to have it performed in more than one place. 'Umar wrote the following to the people of Bahrain: "Offer the Jumu'ah salah 66 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

wherever you may be." [This is related by Ibn abi Shaibah. Ahmad holds its chain to be good. This includes both the cities and countryside.] Ibn 'Abbas says: "The first Friday salah that was performed in Islam, after the Friday salah in the mosque of the Messenger of Allah sallallahu alehi wasallam in Medinah, was in Jawa'i, a village in Bahrain." [This is related by al-Bukhari and Abu Dawud.] Al-Laith ibn Sa'd reports that the people of Egypt and of the surrounding sea-shore would perform the Jumu'ah salah during the time of 'Umar and 'Uthman according to their orders. Some of the companions of the Prophet attended jumu'ah prayer with them. Ibn 'Umar saw the people in the areas between Makkah and Medinah performing the Jumu'ah prayers, and he did not object to their action. [This is related by 'Abdurrazzaq with a sahih chain.]

16. Conditions Stipulated by The Jurists for the Friday Prayer [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.134a] Some of the conditions under which the jumu'ah salah becomes obligatory have already been mentioned (i.e., it is obligatory for a free, sane, adult male resident who does not have a valid excuse which would excuse him from attending the prayer). It was also mentioned that a congregation is a condition for the Friday salah. This is what the sunnah of the Prophet teaches us and what Allah holds us responsible for. Concerning the other stipulations which some of the jurists stipulate for the Jumu'ah salah, none of them has any basis to which we may refer, or any evidence to it. It will be sufficient here to simply quote the author of ar-Raudah anNadiyah who writes: [The Friday salah] is like the rest of the prayers and there is nothing in it that differs from them, unless there is some evidence to the contrary. This statement refutes those who stipulate, as a necessary conditions for Friday prayer, the presence of a well-established imam and a congregational mosque in the area as well as a certain number of people attending the congregational prayer. There is no evidence whatever that those conditions are even preferred - not to speak of being obligatory, or for that matter, being a necessary condition for the Friday salah. If two people pray the Jumu'ah in a place where there is no one else but them, they would have performed their prescribed duty. If one of them delivers the khutbah, they would be following what is sunnah; and if they leave the khutbah, then it is only the sunnah which they have neglected, (not something which was obligatory). But for the hadith of Tariq ibn Shihab which clearly requires every Muslim to offer it in congregation and the fact that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam always 67 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

performed it in a congregation, offering it individually, like the rest of the prayers, would have been quite acceptable. Concerning the statement "from four people to the ruler of the area," that is certainly not the Prophet's statement nor of any of his companions... In fact, [this is] a statement of al-Hassan al-Basri. As to various statements and psuedojuristic opinions concerning this noble worship, the Friday prayer, which Allah has prescribed once a week as one of the signs of Islam, a little consideration should suffice to show their superfluity and error. One of these is the amazing statement that khutbah is equivalent to two rak'at of salah, and if one misses it, then his jumu'ah is not valid. They seem to be quite ignorant of what has been related from the Prophet through a number of chains which each other that "if a person misses one rak'ah, then he is to perform another rak'ah and his salah would be completed." Have not other ahadith reached them that are valid in such matters? Some say that one cannot perform the Jumu'ah unless there are three people with the imam and others hold that four people are needed, while yet others stipulate seven people! Still others say nine, and some think twelve, twenty, thirty, and there are even some who think forty, fifty, seventy, and every number that is between those numbers! Some hold that many people have to be present without specifying a particular number, while others state that al-Jumu'ah may only be performed in a city in which there is a "congregational mosque." Some are convinced that there have to be so many thousand people living in the area. Some hold that there has to be a congregational mosque and a public restroom. Yet others propose that the prayer is not obligatory unless there is a well-known and established imam; if such an imam cannot be found or if his credibility is doubtful, then the Friday salah is neither obligatory nor legitimate....No such statement can be found [in the book of Allah or in the sunnah] to what they claim to be the conditions or prerequisites of the Jumu'ah... Whoever comes with such gibberish must be refuted for the only criterion is the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Messenger. As Allah says in the Qur'an: "If you dispute concerning any matter, refer it to Allah and the Messenger"; "The answer of the believers, when summoned to Allah and His Messenger, in order that he may judge between them is no other than this: they say: "We hear and we obey"; "But no, by thy Lord, they can have no (real) faith, until they make thee judge in all disputes between them, and find in their souls no resistance against thy decisions, but accept them with the fullest conviction." Those verses and others similar to them are the clearest evidence that one must return to the rule of Allah and His Messenger if there is any dispute. The rule of Allah is the Book of Allah. The rule of the Messenger, after his ing away, is his sunnah and nothing other than that. Also, Allah did not endow any of his slaves - even if he reaches the highest degree of knowledge and has accumulated what no one else has - with the right to make any statement concerning this religion without any authority from the Book or the Sunnah. Likewise, if a mujtahid (jurisconsult) should take liberty of proposing an opinion without substantiating it, then it is not permissible 68 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

for anyone to follow him in that, regardless of who he may be. I, as Allah knows, am always greatly astonished by this type of writers and their writings which supposedly provide guidance in one's creed and practice but which are filled with gibberish. This is not limited to only some of the schools among the different schools of law, or only certain areas from among the different areas, or only certain eras from among all of the eras [it is found in all of these schools of law, areas, and eras]! In fact, the later people follow the earlier people [in such things] as if they were following the umm al-kitab [mother of the Book], although, [they follow] distorted teachings.

17. Ruling concerning khutbah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.137] The majority of the people of knowledge are of the opinion that khutbahtul Jumu'ah is obligatory and they this by the confirmed hadith which state that the Prophet always made the khutbah with the Jumu'ah. In their they also quote the saying of the Prophet: "Pray as you see me pray," and the Qur'anic verse: "O you who believe, when the call is proclaimed for salatul jumu'ah, hasten unto the remembrance of Allah." This verse contains an order to hasten unto the remembrance, which implies it is obligatory, and (the scholars) interpret the remembrance of Allah to include the khutbatul Jumu'ah. AshShaukani refutes the first argument by saying that hadith simply states the action of the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam and does not necessarily prove that such an action is obligatory. As to the verse, he regards it as simply a command to be present at the salah which is obligatory and excludes khutbah... Regarding their argument relating to the commandment to "hasten unto the ance of Allah," he says it refers to salah only, which is the real cause for making haste. There is, however, an agreement that the Friday salah is obligatory while there is a dispute over whether or not the khutbah is obligatory. Ash-Shaukani concludes by saying that apparently the correct view is the one held by al-Hassan al-Basri, Dawud az-Zahiri and al-Juwaini, that the khutbah is only a highly recommended act.

18. The greeting of the Imam [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.137a] The imam should greet the people when he comes upon the pulpit, followed by the azhan which is to be made when he sits. The imam should face the people during the azhan.

69 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Jabir reports that when the Prophet mounted the pulpit, he would greet the people. This is related by Ibn Majah and in its chain is Ibn Lahiya, and al-Athram has recorded it in his Sunnan from ash-Sha'biy, on the authority of the Prophtet, in mursal form. Ata' and others also reported in mursal form that when the Prophet walked to the top of the pulpit, he would turn to the people and say: "Peace be upon you." According to ashSha'biy: "Abu Bakr and 'Umar used to do that [also]." As-Sa'ib ibn Yazid informs: "The first Azhan to salah made on the day of Jumu'ah was made when the imam sat upon the pulpit during the time of the Prophet, Abu Bakr, and 'Umar. Then, during the time of 'Uthman, since there were many people, he instituted a third Azhan outside the mosque. The Prophet only had one mu'azhzhin." [This is related by al-Bukhari, an-Nasa'i, and Abu Dawud.] In another narration, it is stated: "During the time of 'Uthman, there were many people, so 'Uthman ordered the people to make a third call to salah on the day of Jumu'ah, outside of the mosque, and that practice has continued." Ahmad and an-Nasa'i record: "Bilal would make the azhan to salah when the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam sat upon the pulpit, and he would make the iqamah when the Prophet came down from the pulpit." 'Adi ibn-Thabit relates from his father on the authority of his grandfather who said: "When the Prophet ascended the pulpit, he would face his companions." This is related by Ibn Majah. Concerning this latter hadilh, although there is some doubt about it, atTirmizhi says: "The people of knowledge from among the companions and others follow that and they prefer that the imam face the people when delivering the khutbah. "

19. Contents of the khutbah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.138] It is preferred that the Friday khutbah include praises of Allah, the Exalted, prayers upon the Prophet, onitions, and Qur'anic recitations. Abu Hurairah reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wassallam said: "Every speech that does not begin with the praises of Allah is defective." [This is related by Abu Dawud. Ahmad has something similar to it.] 70 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In another version, it is stated: "The Friday khutbah that does not contain the testimony ["There is no God except Allah, and Muhammad is His Messenger] is like the defective hand." [This is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, and at-Tirmizhi.] Ibn Mas'ud reports that the Prophet would say in his opening testimony: "All praise be to Allah, we seek His aid and we seek His forgiveness and we seek refuge in Allah from the evil of our souls. Whomever Allah guides, no one will be able to mislead him. Whoever He leaves astray will have no guidance for him. And I testify that there is no God except Allah and that Muhammad is His slave and His Messenger whom He sent with the truth and as a warner before the Hour. Whoever obeys Allah and His Messenger will be guided aright, and whoever disobeys them will only harm his own self and he will not harm Allah, the Exalted, at all." Ibn Shihab was asked about the Prophet's opening testimony during his khutbah on the day of Jumu'ah, and he said something similar to that except that he stated: "Whoever disobeys them has gone astray." [Abu Dawud related both of these reports.] Jabir ibn Samurah says: "The Messenger of Allah would deliver his khutbah standing, would sit in between the two khutbahs, would recite some verses, and would remind the people [about Allah]." [This is related by the group, save al-Bukhari and at-Tirmizhi.] The obligatory nature of salatul Jumu'ah is also obvious from the hadith recorded by alBukhari and Muslim from Abu Hurairah that the Prophet said: "We are the last [of the people to come] but the first on the day of resurrection. They received their books before us and we got ours after them. This day was obligatory upon them, but they differed concerning it, and Allah guided us. The people, therefore, follow us: the Jews tomorrow and the Christians the day after tomorrow." Jabir also related that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam would not make his onitions on Friday too long, but give a very short khutbah. This is related by Abu Dawud. Umm Hisham bint Harithah ibn an-Nu'man says: "I learnt [Surah] Qaf of the Glorious Qur'an from the Prophet for he recited it upon the pulpit every Friday when he addressed the people." [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, an-Nasa' i, and Abu Dawud]. Ya'la ibn Umayyah reports that he heard the Prophet recite, while on the pulpit: "And they cry: O Malik!..." (az-Zukhruf 77). [This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.] Ibn Majah records from Ubayy that the Messenger of Allah recited: "Blessed is He..." [Surah al-Mulk] on Friday while he was standing. 71 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In ar-Raudah an-Nadiyah, it is stated: "Thus the required khutbah, in of Islamic law, should be modeled after the Prophet's khutbah exhorting people to do good and warning them against dire consequences of the evil. This is the spirit of the address which the Islamic law has instituted. As to the other contents of the khutbah, like praising Allah, saying prayers upon His Messengers or reciting a portion of the Qur'an, none of these is its main purpose, which is to onish people... It has been customary among the Muslims [in the light of the sunnah] that if one wanted to make some sort of proclamation, he would begin with praises of Allah and prayers upon His Prophet, or something of that nature. Still, that is not the purpose of the khutbah; indeed, the purpose is that which is said after praises of Allah and prayers for the prophet. If a person delivers a khutbah and confines it to only praising Allah and saying prayers upon the Prophet, his khutbah would hardly be acceptable. Any person with common sense could understand that. It is the onitary aspect of the Friday khutbah which the hadith emphasise, and if a khatib makes an onition, he fulfills the purpose of shari'ah; if he precedes his khutbah with praises of Allah and prayers upon the Prophet and during his onitions he uses Qur'anic verses, then he does it in a complete and satisfactory manner."

20. Posture during and between the khutbahs [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.139] It is proper for the imam to stand for the two khutbas and to sit for a short while in between them. Ibn 'Umar said: "When the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam would deliver the Khutbatul Jumu'ah, he did so standing, and then he would sit, and then he would stand [again, for the second khutbah] as the people do today." [This is related by the group]. Jabir ibn-Samura said: "The Prophet would deliver the khutbah while standing, and then he would sit, and then he would stand and speak again. Whoever says that he gave the khutbah while sitting has lied. Verily, I prayed with him more than two thousand prayers [including the five daily prayers]." [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, and Abu Dawud.] 72 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn abi-Shaibah records that Tawus said: "The Prophet gave the khutbah while standing and so did Abu Bakr, 'Umar, and 'Uthman. The first one to give khutbah while sitting upon the pulpit was Mu'awiyyah," Ibn abiShaibah also records from ash-Sha'biy that Mu'awiyyah used to deliver the khutbah while sitting, when he became overweight. Some of the scholars say that it is obligatory to deliver the khutbah while standing and it is also obligatory to sit in between the two khutbahs. They cite the example of the Prophet and his companions who always did so; however, the fact that they consistently performed an act is not sufficient to prove that it is fard (obligatory) .

21. It is preferred to raise one's voice, to keep the khutbah short, and to the point [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.140] Ammar ibn Yasir reports that he heard the Messenger of Allah say: "Prolonging salah and shortening one's khutbah is a sign of one's understanding of the religion. So, prolong the prayer and shorten the khutbah." This is related by Ahmad and Muslim. Shortening the khutbah and prolonging one's salah shows one's understanding of religion, for such a person is able to comprehend and express much in a few words. Jabir ibn Samurah says: "The Prophet's salah was of a moderate length and so was his khutbah." [This is related by the group, save al-Bukhari and Abu Dawud.] 'Abdullah ibn abi Aufa reports: "The salah of the Messenger of Allah was long and his khutba'h was short." [This is related by an-Nasa'i with a sahih chain.] Jabir informs: "When the Prophet delivered the khutbah, his eyes became red, his voice rose, and his anger increased as if giving a warning to the enemy." [This is related by Muslim and Ibn Majah.] An-Nawawi says: "It is preferred for the khutbah to be in an eloquent and proper Arabic, and it should be an organized speech that the people can understand. It should not be a speech, which is over the heads of the people, nor should it be shallow or contain foul language as that would defeat its purpose. Its words should be chosen carefully to make them attractive and meaningful." Giving his views on the subject, Ibn al-Qayyim says: "The khutbah of the Prophet reinforced the fundamental articles of faith, like belief in Allah, the Exalted, His angels, 73 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

His books, His messengers, and the meeting with Him. He would mention the paradise and the hellfire and what Allah, the Exalted, has promised to His devoted servants and the people who obey Him and what Allah has promised to His enemies and the miscreant. While listening to his khutbah, the hearts would be filled with belief in Allah, His oneness, and His majesty. His khutbahs were not like speeches of those who speak only of matters of concern of common folk, lamenting earthly life and frightening people of the approaching death. Such speeches cannot inspire faith in Allah or strengthen belief in His oneness or move people by allusion to His mighty works in history, nor can they kindle in hearts intense love for Allah, making the listeners look forward eagerly to the time they will meet Him! The people who hear such speeches gain no benefit at all, except that they will die and that their wealth will be distributed and their bodies will be turned to dust. Woe to such poets, what sort of faith is fostered by such sermons, and what sort of tawhid do they teach or knowledge disseminate? If we study the khutbahs of the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam and his companions, we find them embued with perspicuous guidance, tawhid, attributes of Allah, explaining the basic articles of the faith, inviting people to Allah, and drawing their attention to His providential care that makes Him so beloved to His slaves. His khutbahs referred to Allah's dealings with others in the past so as to wam his listeners against His wrath and exhort them to Him, thank Him and win His pleasure and love. Those who heard these khutbahs were inspired with the love of Allah and they looked forward eagerly to meeting their Lord. As time went by, the example of the Prophet was forgotten and other things prevailed. The main purpose of the khutbah was forgotten. The eloquent and nice words that moved the hearts became rare in speeches. The main thrust of the khutbah was neglected. The hearts were no longer touched and the basic purpose of the khutbah was lost."

22. The imam interrupting his khutbah for some reason [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.141] Abu Hurairah reports: "The Prophet was delivering a khutbah and al-Hassan and alHussain [his grandsons] came and they were wearing two red shirts and they were tripping while walking. The Prophet came down from the pulpit and picked them up and placed them in front of himself, and then he said: 'Allah and His Messenger have told the truth. Verily, your wealth and children are a trial. I looked to these two children walking and tripping, and I could not be patient, so I cut off my khutbah and went to pick them up."' [This is related by the five.]

74 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Rifah al-'Adwi says: "I went to the Prophet while he was delivering a khutbah, and I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, this strange man has come to ask about his religion as he does not know what his religion is.' The Prophet turned to me and left his speech, he came to me and he was given a wooden chair with four iron legs, and he started to teach me what Allah had taught him and then he went back to complete his khutbah." [This is related by Muslim and an-Nasa'i.] Ibn al-Qayyim writes: "The Prophet would interrupt his khutbah due to some reason, or to respond to a question from some of his companions. Sometimes he would descend from the pulpit due to some need and then return and complete his khutbah, as he did when he picked up al-Hassan and al-Hussain. He took them and then returned with them to the pulpit. Sometimes he would interrupt his khutbah to say things to certain people, [e.g.,] 'Sit, so and so,' 'Pray, so and so.' [Sometimes] he ordered them to take care of certain things during his khutbah."

23. It is forbidden to speak during the khutbah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.142] The majority of the scholars are of the opinion that it is obligatory to be silent during the khutbah, and one is not to indulge in conversation during the khutbah, not even if it is to order one to do some good or to stop some evil, and this rule applies whether or not the person sitting in the mosque can actually hear the khutbah. Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever speaks in Jumu'ah while the imam is delivering the khutbah is like a donkey who is carrying books, and for those who tell him to be quiet, there is no [reward] for the Jumu'ah." This is related by Ahmad, ibn abi-Shaibah, al-Bazzar, and at-Tabarani. Ibn Hajar said in Bulugh alMaram: "There is no fault in its chain."

75 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

'Abdullah ibn 'Amr reports that the Messenger of Allah said: "There are three types of people who attend the Jumu'ah: one, a man who is present but speaks [during the speech], and that is his portion of the prayer; two, a man who is present and makes supplications in his case, Allah may give him what he asks, if He wishes, or He may not give him what he asks, three, a person who is present and observes silence and does not step over the necks of the Muslims nor harm anyone - for him, there is expiation from that Jumu'ah until the next Jumu'ah plus an additional three days as Allah has said: 'He that does good shall have ten times as much to his credit.'" [This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud with a good chain.] Abu Hurairah reports that the Prophet said: "If, during the Jumu'ah while the imam is delivering khutbah, you tell your companion to be quiet, then you have spoken needlessly." [This is related by the group, save Ibn Majah.] Abu ad-Darda' says: "The Prophet was upon the pulpit and was addressing the people and he recited a verse, and next to me was Ubayy ibn-Ka'b and I asked him: When was that verse revealed?' He refused to talk to me until the Messenger of Allah came down from the pulpit and then he said to me: 'You have nothing from your Jumu'ah, except your useless talk.' When the Prophet had finished, I went to him and informed him of what had happened, and he said: 'Ubayy has told the truth. If you hear your imam speaking, be quiet until he is finished.''' [This is related by Ahmad and at-Tabarani.] Ahmad and ash-Shaf'i are reported to have made a distinction, concerning this ruling, between one who can hear the speech and the one who cannot hear the speech, saying that speaking is forbidden for the former and not for the latter, although it is preferred for the latter also to be silent. At-Tirmizhi records that Ahmad and Ishaq made an exception for replying to a salutation and responding to a sneeze while the imam is delivering the Friday khutbah. According to ash-Shaf'i: "If a person sneezes [during the khutbah] and someone says: 'May Allah bless you,' I wish I could have accomadated it since such a reply is a sunnah. In my view it is makruh that a person should greet someone with salam [while they are listening to the khutbah]. [What makes it worse is] that his salam is not returned, even though saying salam is a sunnah while responding to it is a fard.

24. Indulging in conversation when the khutbah is not being delivered, is permissible [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.143]

76 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Tha'labah ibn abi-Malik says: "We would be talking on Jumu'ah while 'Umar was sitting on the pulpit and when the call to salah was finished 'Umar would stand and no one would utter a word until he had completely finished both of his khutbahs. When the iqamah was made and 'Umar came down from the pulpit, the people would then speak." [This is related by ash-Shaf'i in his Musnad.] Ahmad records, with a sahih chain, that while the azhan was being made, 'Uthman ibn-'Affan would be sitting on the pulpit, apprising the people of their situation and the prices of some commodities.

25. Catching One Rak'ah or Less of the Jumu'ah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.143a] Most of the people of knowledge are of the opinion that if a person catches only one rak'ah of al-Jumu'ah, then that rak'ah will be valid and the person need only make up the one rak'ah that he misses. Ibn 'Umar reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever catches only one rak'ah of the salah and then adds to it the other one, his prayer will be complete." This is related by an-Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, and ad-Daraqutni. In Bulugh alMaram, Ibn Hajar says that its chain is sahih although Abu Hatim says that the strongest opinion is that it is mursal. Abu Hurairah reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever catches one rak'ah of the prayer has indeed caught the whole prayer." [This is related by the group.] Whoever catches less than one rak'ah of the salah has not caught the Jumu'ah and he is to pray four rak'at of the zuhr salah according to the majority of the scholars. Ibn Mas'ud says: "Whoever catches one rak'ah from al-Jumu'ah is only to add another one to it. Whoever misses both rak'at is to pray four rak'at." [This is related by atTabarani with a good chain.] Ibn 'Umar says: "If one catches from the Friday salah one rak'ah, then he is to add another one to it. If he catches only the sitting [at the end of the prayer, following the bowing], then he is to pray four [rak'at]." [This is related by al-Baihaqi.] Such is the opinion of the Shaf'i, Maliki, and Hanbali schools, and Muhammad ibn alHassan. Abu Hanifah and Abu Yusuf say that if one catches the tashahud with the imam, 77 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

then he has caught al-Jumu'ah. He should pray two rak'at after the imam makes the taslim, and his Friday salah would be complete.

26. Offering the salah in a crowded area [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.144] Ahmad and al-Baihaqi relate from Sayyar that 'Umar was giving an address and said: "The Messenger of Allah built this mosque and we were with him [i.e., the emigrants and the helpers], and if it becomes very crowded, a person among you is to make the prostration on the back of his brother." When, he saw some people praying in the street, he said to them: "Pray in the mosque."

27. Nawaf'l before and after al-Jumu'ah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.144a] It is a Sunnah to pray four rak'at or two rak'at after al-Jumu'ah: Abu Hurairah reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever is to pray after the Jumu'ah should pray four rak'at." [This is related by Muslim, Abu Dawud, and at-Tirmizhi]. Ya'la ibn Umayyah reports that he heard the Prophet recite, while on the pulpit: "And they cry: O Malik!..." (az-Zukhruf :77). [This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim]. Ibn 'Umar says: "The Prophet would pray two rak'at in his house on the day of Jumu'ah." [This is related by the group]. Ibn al-Qayyim says: "After the Prophet finished the Jumu'ah, he would enter his house and pray two rak'at, and he ordered those who prayed the Jumu'ah to pray four rak'at after it. Our sheikh Ibn Taimiyyah says: 'When he prayed in the mosque, he would pray four [rak'at], and when he prayed in his house, he would pray two rak'at.' I say: this is what the hadith is pointing to. Abu Dawud records from ibn 'Umar that when he prayed in the mosque, he would pray four rak'at, and when he prayed in his house, he would pray two rak'at. Also, in the two Sahihs it is reported from ibn 'Umar that the Prophet would pray two rak'at in his house after the Friday salah." [Abu Dawud]

78 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

If one prays four rak'at, then, according to some, he is to pray them all connected, while others hold that he is to pray two rak'at, make the taslim, followed by another two rak'at. It is preferred to pray them in one's house. If one prays them in the mosque, he should change his place of prayer after the Friday Salah. Concerning any Sunnah Prayer before the Friday salah: Ibn Taimiyyah writes: "The Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam never offered any salah after the Azhan and before the Friday salah, and no one has ever related such an act from him. During the Prophet's time, there was only one Azhan and that was made when the Prophet sat upon the pulpit. Bilal would make the Azhan and then the Prophet would give the two khutbahs. Next, Bilal would make the iqamah and the Prophet would lead the people in salah. It is not possible that the Prophet would have made a salah after the Azhan nor anyone else among the Muslims who prayed with the Prophet could have done so. And we have no evidence to show that the Prophet, sallallahu alehi wasallam, prayed in his house before going out to the mosque on Friday. He did not specify any time for any salah before the Friday salah. What he said was meant to exhort those going early to the mosque on Friday to engage themselves in prayer. He said: 'Whoever goes out early and walks and does not ride to the mosque and prays what has been prescribed [by Allah] for him...' That has been related from the Prophet's companions. When they would reach the mosque on Friday, they would pray whatever amount was easy for them. Some of them prayed ten rak'at and some prayed twelve and some only eight and others less than that. For this reason most of the scholars are of the opinion that there is no Sunnah Prayer with a specified number of rak'ah or time, before Al-Jumu'ah, for there is nothing either in the actions or statements of the Prophet to or confirm it.

Questions: 1. What is the best day of the week? 2. State a hadith that shows the merit of Friday. Who related it? 3. Upon whom is the Friday Prayer obligatory? 4. When does it become obligatory for the one who intended to reside in a town to pray the Jumu^ah? 79 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

5. When does it become obligatory for the one who lives outside of a town to attend the Jumu^ah? 6. How many rak^ahs is the Jumu^ah Prayer? Is the Jumu^ah performed in congregation or singly? 7. What are the conditions of the Jumu^ah prayer? List them. 8. What is the judgment if two Jumu^ahs were performed in one town? 9. List the integrals of the two speeches? 10. What are the integrals that are repeated in both speeches? In what speech is it obligatory to make supplication for the Muslims? 11. List the conditions of the two speeches.

04.01.00. Performing One Rak'ah During the Time of Prayer [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 89] Whoever catches a rak'ah of prayer before its time has expired has caught the entire prayer in its time. Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Whoever catches one rak'ah of the prayer has caught the prayer." [Related by "the group."] This refers to any of the prayers. 80 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Al-Bukhari has recorded, "Whoever of you catches one prostration of the afternoon prayer before the sun has set should complete his prayer. If one of you catches one prostration of the morning prayer before the sun has risen, he should complete his prayer." Here the meaning of prostration is rak'ah. The clear meaning of the hadith is that one who catches one rak'ah of the morning or afternoon prayer should complete the prayer even if the sun is setting or rising, also those are times in which it is not liked to pray. If one rak'ah is performed, then the prayer is to be completed and the obligation of prayer will have been fulfilled, although it is not allowed to intentionally delay those prayers until such times.

04.02.00 Sleeping Through or Forgetting the Prayer [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 89a] Whoever sleeps through or has forgotten to pray a certain prayer should pray it when he wakes up or re the prayer. Abu Qatadah related that sleeping through the prayer time was mentioned to the Prophet, upon whom be peace, and he said, "There is no negligence in sleep, but negligence occurs while one is awake. If one of you forgets a prayer or sleeps through its time, then he should pray it when he re it." As to the authenticity of the report, it is recorded by an-Nasa'i and at-Tirmizhi, who said it is Sahih.

81 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Anas related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Whoever forgets a prayer should pray it when he re it, and there is no expiation for it save that." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.] Reported 'Imran ibn Husain, "We went with the Messenger of Allah during the night. When the last portion of the night came, we became tired and fell asleep. We did not wake until we felt the heat of the sun. Some of us tried hurriedly to purify ourselves. The Prophet ordered us to be calm. Then we rode on until the sun had risen and we made ablution. He ordered Bilal to make the call to prayer, and then prayed two rak'ah before the (obligatory) morning prayer. Then we stood and prayed. We said, 'O Messenger of Allah, should we not repeat it tomorrow in its proper time?' He said, 'Would your Lord the Most High forbid you from interest and accept it from you?"' [Related by Ahmed and others.]

04.03.00 The Times in Which the Prayers are Prohibited [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 90] It is forbidden to pray after the morning prayer until the sunrise and from the sunrise until the sun has completely risen to the length of a spear above the horizon, and when the sun is at its meridian until it moves sightly to the west, and after the afternoon prayer until the sun sets. Abu Sa'eed reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "There is no prayer after the morning prayer until the sun rises." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.] 'Amr ibn 'Abbas related that he said, "O Prophet of Allah, inform me about the prayers." He said, "Pray the morning prayer and then abstain from prayer until sunrise and the sun has completely risen, for it rises between the horns of Satan. That is when the 82 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

unbelievers prostrate to it. Then pray, as your prayer will be witnessed and attended to until the shadow of a spear becomes less than its length. At that time stop praying, for at that time the hell-fire is fed with fuel. When the shade comes, you may pray, for your prayer will be witnessed and attended (to by angels) until you pray the afternoon prayer. Then abstain from praying until the sun sets, for its sets between the horns of Satan, and that is when the unbelievers make prostrations to it." [Related by Ahmad and Muslim.] Said 'Uqbah ibn 'Amr, "There are three times during which the Prophet prohibited us from praying or burying our deceased: sunrise until the sun has risen (some distance), when the sun is at its meridian, and when the sun is setting until it has completely set." [Related by "the group," except for al-Bukhari.]

04.04.00 Opinions of the Jurists Concerning Prayer After the Morning and Night Prayers [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 90a] Most scholars agree that one can make up missed prayers after the morning or afternoon prayers. This is based on the Prophet's words, "If someone forgets the prayer, he should pray it when he re it." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.] Concerning voluntary prayers, the following companions disliked such prayers during those times: 'Ali, Ibn Mas'ud, Abu Hurairah and Ibn 'Umar. 'Umar used to beat those who offered two rak'ah after the afternoon prayers (in the presence of other companions), and was not rebuked. Khalid ibn al-Waleed also used to do this. Those tabi'een who disliked such prayers were al-Hassan and Sa'eed ibn al-Musayyab. Abu Hanifah and Malik also hated such prayers.

83 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ash-Sahf i reasoned that prayers at such times are allowable if the person has a reason for that prayer (the prayer of salutation to the mosque, or the prayers after one performs the ablution, and so on). He uses as a proof the fact that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, prayed the two noon sunnah rak'ah after the afternoon prayers. The Hanbaliyyah say that it is forbidden to pray during such times even if one has a reason to do so, except in the case of the two rak'ah for the circumambulation of the Ka'bah. This is based on the hadith from Jabir ibn Mut'am that the Prophet said, "O tribe of 'Abd Manat, do not prevent anyone from circumambulating this house (the Ka'bah) or from praying therein at any time they wish." As to the authenticity of thie report, it is related by Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, at-Tirmizhi and Ibn Majah. At-Tirmizhi and Ibn Khuzaimah called it sahih.

05.00.00 About Praying at Sunrise, Sunset and While the Sun is at its Meridian [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 91] The Hanifiyyah are of the opinion that prayer during such times is not valid, regardless of whether the prayer was obligatory or voluntary, or if one was making up a prayer or fulfilling a requirement. But, they make an exception for the afternoon prayer of that particular day and the funeral prayer (if the funeral is at any of these times, the funeral prayer is still to be made). They also permit the prostration in response to Qur'anic recitation if the respective verses were recited at such times. Abu Yusuf also makes an exception for voluntary prayers on Friday while the sun is at its meridian. The Shariyyah say that voluntary prayers which are not offered for a particular reason are disliked at such times. Obligatory prayers, voluntary prayers because of some occasion, voluntary prayers on Friday when the sun is at its meridian and the prayer of the circumambulation of the Ka'bah are all permissible at such times without any disliked aspects.

84 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Malikiyyah say that voluntary prayers during sunrise and sunset are forbidden, even if there is some occasion for them. The same applies to a prayer that was vowed, prostration owing to Qur'anic recitation, and the funeral prayer (unless they fear some decay or alteration in the deceased). But they always allow prayer, voluntary or obligatory, at the time when the sun is at its meridian. Al-Baji wrote in his commentary to al-Muwatta, "In al-Mubsut it is related from Ibn Wahb that Malik was asked about praying at mid-day and he said, 'I found the people praying at mid-day of Friday. Some hadith do not consider it desirable (to pray at such times), but I do not stop the people from praying. I do not like to pray at that time because it is not desirable to do so." The Hanbaliyyah say that no voluntary prayers should be made during such times, regardless of whether or not there is a reason for such prayers, and regardless of whether it is Friday or not, save for the prayer of salutations to the mosque on Friday (they allow this without any disike for it while the sun is at its meridian or while the imam is making his address). They also say that the funeral prayer is forbidden at that time, unless there is a fear of alteration or decay in the corpse. They allow the making up of missed prayers, the vowed prayers and the prayer of the circumabulation of the Ka'bah (even if it is voluntary) at any of these three times.

06.00.00 Voluntary Prayer at Dawn Before the Morning Prayer [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 92] Yasar, the client of Ibn 'Umar, said, "Ibn 'Umar saw me while I was praying after the dawn had begun, and he said, 'The Messenger of Allah came to us while we were praying at this time and he said, 'Let your witness reach those who are absent that there is no prayer after (the beginning of) the dawn except two rak'ah." As to its place in the corpus of hadith, it is recorded by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Although the hadith is weak, its numerous chains strengthen each other. We can conclude from this that it is disiked to make voluntary prayers beyond the two sunnah rak'ah after the dawn has begun. [This was stated by ash-Shaukani.]

85 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Al-Hassan, ash-Shaifi, and Ibn Hazm say voluntary prayers are permissible at that time without any aspect of dislike. Malik openly allowed prayers during that time for those who missed the voluntary prayers during the night due to some excuse. It is mentioned that it reached him that 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas, al-Qasim ibn Muhammad, and 'Abdullah ibn 'Aamar ibn Rabi'ah would pray the witr prayer after the dawn had begun. Said 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud, "It does not bother me if they make the iqamah (the second call) to prayer while I am praying witr." Yahya ibn Sa'eed reported, " 'Ibadah ibn as-Samit was the imam for the people. One day he went to the morning prayer and the caller to prayer made the iqamah for the prayer. 'Ibadah kept quiet until he prayed the witr prayer and then he led them in the morning prayer." Sa'eed ibn Jubair reported that Ibn 'Abbas slept (one night), woke up and told his servant, "Look to see what the people are doing." (By that time he had lost his eyesight). The servant returned and told him that they were dispersing from the morning prayer. Ibn 'Abbas then stood, prayed witr and prayed the morning prayer.

06.01.00 Voluntary Prayers while the Iqamah Is Being Made [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 93] If the prayer has already started, it is disliked to preoccupy one's self with voluntary prayers. Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "If the prayer is beginning, there is no prayer save the obligatory one." In another narration it states, "Save for the one for which iqamah has been made." [Related by Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah.] Reported 'Abdullah ibn Sarjis, "A man entered the mosque while the Prophet was leading the morning prayer. The man prayed two rak'ah at the side of the mosque and then entered (the congregation) behind the Messenger of Allah. When the Prophet had finished the prayer he said, 'O so and so, which of the two prayers do you count --the one 86 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

you prayed by yourself or the one you prayed with us?" [Related by Muslim, Abu Dawud and an-Nasa'i.] The Messenger objected to this act, but he did not order him to repeat his prayer. This shows that such a prayer is valid but disliked. Reported Ibn 'Abbas, "I was praying while the caller to prayer was making the iqamah. The Messenger of Allah pulled me and said, 'Do you pray four rak'ah for the morning (obligatory) prayer?" The hadith is related by al-Baihaqi, at-Tabarani, Abu Dawud, atTayalisi and al-Hakim, who said it is sahih according to the criterion of al-Bukhari and Muslim. Abu Musa al-Ash'ari related that the Prophet saw a man praying two rak'ah of the morning prayer while the caller to prayer was making the (second) call. The Prophet touched his elbow and said, "Shouldn't this be before that?" [Related by at-Tabarani. Al-'Iraqi says it is good.]

07.00.00 Prerequisites of the Prayer [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.1]

01. Knowledge that the time for prayer has begun [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 109a] If one is certain or fairly certain that the time has begun, he may pray. How he reached his decision is not important.

02. Purity From Major and Minor Impurities [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 109b] Says Allah in the Qur'an, "O you who believe, when you rise for the prayer, wash your faces, your hands up to the elbows, and lightly rub your hands and (wash) your feet up to the ankles. If you are unclean, purify yourselves."

87 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet said, "Allah does not accept any prayer that was not performed while in a state of purity, nor does he accept charity from what has been stolen from booty." [Related by "the group"]

03. Purity of the Body, Clothes and Place: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 109c] Such objects should be clean of physical impurities as much as possible. If one can not remove them, he may pray with the impurities present and does not have to repeat the prayer later. Concerning bodily purity, Anas related that the Prophet upon whom be peace, said, "Stay clean of urine, as the majority of punishment in the grave is due to it." [This is related by Ad-Daraqutni, who said it is Hassan.] Reported 'Ali, I used to have a great deal of prostatic fluid flowing, so I asked a man to ask the Prophet about it (as I was shy to ask him, due to my relationship with him through his daughter). He asked him and the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Make ablution and wash your penis." [Related by al-Bukhari and others.] 'Aishah also related that the Messenger of Allah said to women with a prolonged flow of blood, "Wash the blood from yourself and pray." Concerning purity of clothing, we have the following: Says Allah: ﴾74:4﴿

َ َ ‫وَث َِياب‬ ‫ك فَط َهّْر‬

"And purify your raiment"4 [Surah Al-Muddathir, 74:4] 4These are very comprehensive words, which are full of meaning.

They mean this: "Keep your garments free from every filth and impurity, for the purity of the body and garments and the purity of the spirit are inter-linked and interdependent. " A pure spirit and an impure body with impure garments cannot live together. The society in which the Holy Prophet (upon whom be peace) had arisen with the invitation to Islam, was not only steeped in the evils of unbelief and immorality, but was also devoid of even the most elementary concepts of purity and cleanliness, and the Holy Prophet's task was to teach its cleanliness in every way of life. Therefore he was instructed to establish and present a high standard of purity in his external life as well. Thus, it is the result of the same instruction that the Holy Prophet (upon whom be peace) gave mankind such detailed teaching about the cleanliness of 88 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

the body and garments as is not possessed even by the most civilized nations of today, not to speak of the Arabs of the pre-Islamic days of ignorance. So much so that in most of the languages of the world there is no word synonymous with "taharat" ". On the contrary, in Islam every book of the Hadith and Fiqh begins with injunctions and instructions on taharat (purity), which distinguishes between purity and impurity and gives minute details about the methods and means of obtaining purity. The second meaning of these words is: "Keep your garments neat and clean." The criterion of religiosity given to the world by the monastic concepts was that a man was holy to the extent he was unclean. If a person happened to put on neat clothes, he was looked upon as a worldly man, whereas the fact is that human nature abhors filth and uncleanness and even a person of ordinary fine taste loves to be associated only with a neat and clean person. On this very basis, for the one calling the people to Allah it was made imperative that externally also he should look so neat and clean that the people should regard him with esteem and his personality should not be stained in any way so as to repel others. The third meaning of this Divine Command is: "Keep your garments free from moral evils: your dress should be neat and clean but it should bear no tinge of vanity and pride, display and exhibition, pomp and show. " The dress is the first thing that introduces the personality of a person to others. The kind of dress a person wears makes the people judge at first sight what kind of a man he is. The dresses of the rulers and princes, the dresses of the religious functionaries, the dresses of the vain and conceited people, the dresses of the mean and shallow people, the dresses of the evilnatured and characterless people, all represent the tastes and tempers of those who wear them. The temper of the one calling to Allah is naturally different from all such people. Therefore, his dress also should necessarily be different from all of them. He should wear such a dress as .should make everyone else feel that he is a noble and refined person, who is not involved in any evil of the self. Its fourth meaning is: Keep away from moral evils. Ibn `Abbas, Ibrahim Nakha`i, Sha`bi, `Ata', Mujahid. Qatadah, Sa`id bin Jubair, Hasan Basri and other major commentators have given this very meaning to this verse: keep yourself morally pure and avoid all that is blameworthy. In Arabic usage also when it is said: "So and so is clean in his garments", it implies that he is morally good and pure; on the contrary, when it is said: "He is filthy in his garments", it means that he is dishonest and fraudulent in his dealings: he is unreliable. [Towards Understanding the Qur'an, Sayyid Abul a'la Mawdudi]

89 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Jabir ibn Sumrah reported that he heard a man ask the Prophet, "May I pray in the same clothes that I had on during intercourse with my wife?" He said, "Yes, but if you see some stains on it, you must wash it." This hadith is related by Ahmad and Ibn Majah. Its narrators are trustworthy. Reported Mu'awiyyah, "I asked Umm Habibah, 'Did the Prophet pray in the same clothes that he wore when he had intercourse?' She said, 'Yes, if there were no stains on it."'[Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah.] Abu Sa'eed reported that the Prophet removed his shoes and the people behind him did likewise. When he finished the prayer, he asked, "Why did you remove your shoes?" They said, "We saw you remove yours." He said, "Gabriel came to me and informed me that there was some filth on them. Therefore, when one of you comes to the mosque, he should turn his shoes over and examine them. If one finds any dirt on them, he should rub them against the ground and pray with them on." [The hadith is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, al-Hakim, Ibn Hibban and Ibn Khuzaimah. The latter grades it as Sahih.] This hadith shows that if one enters the mosque (with his shoes on) and is unaware of some impurity or has forgotten it, and he suddenly re it during the prayer, he must try to remove it and proceed with the prayer. He does not have to repeat it later on. Concerning the purity of the place where one is praying: Abu Hurairah said, "A bedouin stood and urinated in the mosque. The people got up to grab him. The Prophet said, 'Leave him and pour a container full of water over his urine. You have been raised to be easy on the people, not to be hard on them." [Related by "the group," except for Muslim.] Commenting on this subject, ash-Shaukani says, "If what has been produced of proof is firmly established, then one would know that it is obligatory to have one's clothes free of impurities. Whoever prays and has impurities on his clothing has left one of the obligations of the prayer. But his prayer would not be voided." In ar-Rauzhat an-Nabiyyah it states, "The majority of scholars are of the opinion that it is obligatory to purify three things: the body, the clothes, and the place of prayer. Some are of the opinion that this is a condition for the soundness of the prayer, and others say that it is just a sunnah. The truth of the matter is that it is obligatory. Whoever intentionally prays with impurities on his clothing has left one of the obligations (of the prayer), but the prayer is still valid."

90 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

04. Covering the 'Aurah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 111] Says Allah in the Qur'an:

ّ ‫عن ْشد َ ك ُش‬ ُ ‫خش‬ ‫جد ٍ وَك ُل ُششوا‬ ُ ‫م‬ ِ ‫م‬ َ َ ‫َيا ب َن ِششي آ َد‬ ْ ‫م‬ ِ ‫سش‬ َ ‫ل‬ ْ ‫ذوا ِزين َت َك ُش‬ ْ ‫َوا‬ ﴾7:31﴿ ‫ن‬ ِ ُ ‫ه َل ي‬ ّ ‫ح‬ ْ ‫م‬ ْ ُ ‫شَرُبوا وََل ت‬ ُ ْ ‫ب ال‬ ُ ّ ‫سرُِفوا إ ِن‬ َ ‫سرِِفي‬ O children of Adam, dress yourselves fully, properly and decently at the time of every worship;20 eat and drink, but do not transgress, for Allah does not like the transgressors.21[Surah Al-A'raf, 7:31] 20Here the word "Zinat"means full and proper dress. The verse exhorts the people to be fully clothed, when they are engaged in worship. For this purpose, it does not suffice to cover merely those parts of the body which the Law requires to be hidden in public in addition to the shameful parts. Therefore one should dress properly and decently so as to serve both the purposes, in accordance with one's means. This command is meant to refute the wrong attitude which the ignorant people at that time had adopted, and have been adopting since then. They thought that one should worship Allah in perfect or semi-nudity and should put on a disheveled appearance before Him. In utter contrast to this, Allah not only prohibits nudity but also commands that one should be dressed fully, properly and decently at the time of worship and should put on an appearance that might not have even a tinge of untidiness and indecency. 21That is, "Allah does not like those people who transgress the limits imposed by Him by making the lawful as unlawful. That is why He does not approve of those who put on a disheveled appearance or starve themselves or deprive themselves of the lawful and pure flings under the foolish belief that they are pleasing their Allah thereby. He does not demand this as essential for His worship; nay, He is pleased if one wears a decent dress and makes use of the pure things provided by Him. According to His Law, the only thing that is sinful is to transgress His limits by making the lawful unlawful or the unlawful lawful." [Towards Understanding the Qur'an: Sayyid Abul A'la Mawdudi] The meaning of "adornment" here is the covering of the 'aurah. The meaning of "mosque" is "prayer." Therefore, it means "Cover your 'aurah for every prayer." 91 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Salamah ibn al-Aku' said to the Prophet, "O Messenger of Allah, may I pray in a long shirt?" He said, "Yes, but button it, even with just a thorn." [Related by al-Bukhari in his Tareekh.]

05. A man must cover the front and back of his pubic region [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 111a] There is disagreement about the navel, thighs and knees. The reports seem to contradict each other. The following hadith are used to prove that such parts are not part of the man's 'aurah:

06. Exposing a man's thigh [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 111b] Says 'Aishah, "The Prophet was sitting with his thigh exposed when Abu Bakr asked, and received, permission to enter. The same thing happened with 'Umar. However, when 'Uthman sought permission to enter, the Prophet covered himself with his clothes. When they left, I said, 'O Messenger of Allah, you permitted Abu Bakr and 'Umar to enter while your thigh was exposed. When 'Uthman asked permission to enter, you covered yourself with your clothes.' He said, 'O 'Aishah, should I not be shy of a man who, by Allah, even the angels are shy of'?" [Related by Ahmad and al-Bukhari in mu'allaq form.] Says Anas, "During the battle of Khaibar, the Prophet's gown was withdrawn from his thigh until I could see its whiteness." [Related by Ahmad and al-Bukhari.] Says Ibn Hazm, "It is correct to say that the thigh is not part of the 'aurah. If it were so, why would Allah allow His Prophet, who is protected (from sin), to uncover his so that Anas and others could see it? Allah would have kept him from doing this. According to Jabir as recorded in the two Sahihs, when the Prophet was young (before his prophethood), he was one time carrying the stones of the Ka'bah, wearing only a loincloth. His uncle Al-'Abbas said to him, 'O nephew, why don't you untie your waistcloth and put it on your shoulder for padding?' The Prophet did so and fell unconscious. He was never seen naked again after that."' Muslim records from Abu al-'Aliya that 'Abdullah ibn as-Samit struck his thigh and said, "I asked Abu Zharr, and he struck my thigh as I struck yours, and he said, 'I asked the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, and he struck my thigh as I have struck 92 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

yours and said, 'Perform the prayer in its time..." Ibn Hazm said, "If the thigh was 'aurah, why would the Messenger of Allah touch it?" If the thigh was 'aurah according to Abu Zharr, why would he have struck it with his hand? The same can be asked for 'Abdullah ibn as-Samit and Abu al-'Aliya. It is not allowed for a Muslim to strike with his hand another man's pubic area, or the clothes over the pubic area. Nor can a man touch the clothing over a woman's 'aurah . Ibn Hazm mentions that Hubair ibn al-Huwairith looked at Abu Bakr's thigh when it was uncovered, and that Anas ibn Malik came to Qas ibn Shamas when his thigh was uncovered. However, the following hadith are used to show that the thighs and so on are part of the 'aurah: Reported Muhammad Jahsh, "The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, ed by Ma'mar while his thighs were uncovered. He said, to him, 'O Ma'mar, cover your thighs, for they are (part of the) 'aurah." [This is related by Ahmad, al-Hakim and alBukhari in Tareekh and in mu'allaq form in his Sahih]. Reported Jurhad, "The Messenger of Allah ed by me when the cloak I was wearing did not cover my thigh. He said, 'Cover your thigh, for it (is part of the) 'aurah." [This is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and at-Tirmizhi, who called it Hassan, and by al-Bukhari in mu'allaq form in the Sahih].

07. Woman's aurah & hijab [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 111b] There is no such dispute over what constitutes a woman's 'aurah. It is stated that her entire body is 'aurah and must be covered, except her hands and face. Says Allah in the Qur'an: "And to display of their adornment only that which is apparent (do not expose any adornment or beauty save the hands and face)." It has been authentically related from Ibn 'Abbas, Ibn 'Umar and 'Aishah that the Prophet said, "Allah does not accept the prayer of an adult woman unless she is wearing a headcovering (khimar, hijab)." [This is related by "the five," except for an-Nasa'i, and by Ibn Khuzaimah and al-Hakim. At-Tirmizhi grades it as Hassan.] It is related from Umm Salamah that she asked the Prophet, "Can a woman pray in a long shirt (like a night shirt) and headcovering without a loincloth?" He said, "If the shirt 93 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

is long and flowing and covers the top of her feet." [This is related by Abu Dawud. The scholars say it is sahih in mauqoof form (as a statement of Umm Salamah and not that of the Prophet.)] It is also related that 'Aishah was asked, "In how many garments is a woman to pray?" She answered, "Ask 'Ali ibn Abu Talib and then return to me and tell me what he said." 'Ali's answer was, "In a headcover and a long flowing shirt." This was told to 'Aishah and she said, "He has told the truth." The clothes worn must cover the 'aurah, even if they are tight enough to highlight those features. If the clothes are so thin that one's skin color can be seen, they are not suitable for prayer.

08. Preferred to wear two garments in salat: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 113a] It is preferred for a person to wear at leat two garments, but he can wear just one if that is all he has. Ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "If one of you is going to pray, he should wear two garments, for Allah has the most right that you should look good for Him. If one does not have two garments, he shoud cover himself with a cloak when he prays, but not like the Jews do." [Related by at-Tabarani and al-Baihaqi.] 'Abdurazaq related that Ubayy ibn Ka'b and 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud had an argument. Ubayy thought it was permissible to pray in one garment, while Ibn Mas'ud said that that was allowed only if one had no other clothes. 'Umar mounted the pulpit and said, "The correct position is: If Allah gives you more provisions, you should wear more clothes. A man can gather his clothes about him, or pray in a waist cloth and a cloak, or in a waist cloth and a shirt, or in a waist cloth and a caftan, or in tros and a cloak, or in tros and a shirt, or in tros and a caftan, or in leather tros and a caftan, or in leather tros and a shirt.' And I (a narrator) think he said, 'Leather tros and a cloak." Buraida reported that the Prophet forbade one to pray using an improperly-affixed sheet to cover his 'aurah, and to pray in tros while not wearing a cloak. [Related by Abu Dawud and al-Baihaqi.] It is related that when al-Hassan ibn 'Ali prayed, he would wear his best clothes. He was asked about that and he said, "Verily, Allah is beautiful and He loves beauty, so I

94 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

beautify myself for my Lord." Such a view is in accord with Allah's words, "And wear your adornment for every prayer."

09. Uncovering the Head During the Prayer [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 114] Ibn 'Asakir related that the Prophet would sometimes remove his cap and place it in front of him as a sutrah. According to the Hanifiyyah, one can pray with his head uncovered. In fact, they prefer this if it is done out of a sense of humility and awe.'ø There is no evidence whatsoever that it is preferred to cover one's head while praying.

10. Facing the Qiblah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 114a] All scholars agree that one must face the Masjid al-Haram (in Makkah) during every prayer. Says Allah in the Qur'an:

َ َ‫جه‬ ّ َ‫فَو‬ َ ‫ك‬ ‫م‬ ُ ْ ‫حي‬ َ َ‫حَرام ِ و‬ َ ْ ‫جد ِ ال‬ ْ َ‫ل و‬ ْ ‫م‬ ْ ‫ما ك ُن ُْتشش‬ َ ‫ث‬ ِ ‫س‬ َ ْ ‫شط َْر ال‬ َ ‫م‬ ﴾2:144﴿ ُ ‫ره‬ ُ ُ‫فَوَّلوا و‬ ْ ُ ‫جوهَك‬ َ ْ ‫شط‬ "Direct your face to the Masjid al-Haram. Wherever you may be, turn your faces to it".*146 [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:144]. 146 "Masjid Haram" means the "Inviolable place of worship and reverence". It refers to that place of worship at Makkah which has the Ka'bah in its centre. The Commandment "Turn your face towards the Ka'abah" does not mean that one should turn one's face exactly to the point of the Ka'abah from every part of the globe. Obviously it is very difficult for everyone to do so at all times from all places of the globe. That is why the Qur'an directs us to turn our faces towards the Ka'abah and not to the point of the Ka'abah : We should do our best to find out the exact direction of the Ka`abah : then if we are satisfied that a certain direction is most probably the correct direction, we should turn our faces towards it. But when it is not possible to ascertain the exact direction (for example, in a boat or a train, etc.) one should turn one's face to the probable right direction, and if during the prayer the correct direction is found out, one should turn one's face towards it at once.[Towards Understanding the Qur'an: Sayyid Abul A'la Mawdudi]

95 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Reported al-Barra', "We prayed with the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, for about sixteen or seventeen months towards Jerusalem, after which time he turned towards the Ka 'bah." [Related by Muslim.]

11. If one can see the Ka'bah, he must face that particular direction: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 114b] If he can not see it, he must turn in its direction, as this is all that he is able to do. Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet said, "The qiblah is between the East and the West." [This is related by Ibn Majah and at-Tirmizhi]. The latter considers it hassan Sahih. This hadith refers to the people of Madinah and whoever has a position similar to them (i.e., the people of Syria, the Arabian Peninsula and Iraq. For the people of Egypt, the qiblah is between the East and the South.)

12. If one can not determine the direction of the qiblah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 115] He should ask one who knows. If he finds no one to ask, he should try his best to determine it. In such a case, his prayer will be valid, and he need not repeat it even though he discovers later on that he had faced in the wrong direction. If it is made clear to him while he is praying that he is facing the wrong direction, he need only turn in the proper direction without stopping his prayer. This is based on the following incident: Ibn 'Umar reported that the people were praying the morning prayer in the Quba' mosque when a person came to them and said, "Allah has revealed some of the Qur'an to the Prophet in which we have been ordered to face the Ka'bah, so face it." They immedately turned their faces from Syria to the Ka'bah." [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.] 96 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

If one prays according to what he determined and then wants to make another prayer, he should again try to determine the qiblah's direction. If it turns out to be different from what he had determined earlier, he should pray in the new direction without repeating his earlier prayer.

13. Two cases in which one doesn't have to face the Ka'bah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 115a] a. The first one is performing voluntary prayers while riding (an animal, car and so on). The rider may bend his head slightly for the bowings and prostrations of the prayer, but he should bend a little bit lower for the prostrations. He may face in whatever direction his ride is going. Reported 'Amr ibn Rabi'ah, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, pray while riding, and he faced the direction in which he was going." This hadith is related by Muslim, at-Tirmizhi and al-Bukhari. The latter added that "he bent his head slighty." He did not, however, do this for the obligatory prayers. Ahmad, Muslim and at-Tirmizhi recorded that he would pray on his mount while travelling from Makkah to Madinah, facing away from Makkah. Upon this, Allah revealed, "Wherever you turn, you will find Allah's face." Says Ibrahim an-Nakha'i, "They would pray on their mounts and animals in the direction in which they were facing." Ibn Hazm comments, "This has been related from the companions and those of the following generation, during travel and residence. " b. The second case is praying while having to deal with forced conditions, illness and fear. Under such circumstances, it is allowed to pray without facing the qiblah. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "If I order you to do something, do what you are capable of doing." Says Allah,

97 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

﴾2:239﴿

‫جاًل أ َوْ ُرك َْباًنا‬ ْ ‫خ‬ ِ ‫ن‬ َ ِ‫م فَر‬ ْ ِ ‫فَإ‬ ْ ُ ‫فت‬

"If you go in fear, then (pray) standing or on your mounts..." [Al-Baqarah 2:239]. Ibn 'Umar added, "Facing the qiblah or not facing it." [Related by al-Bukhari.]

14. The state of prayer, salah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 1, P. 116] There are many prophetic hadith on this topic. Here, we will mention just two of them, one describing his actions and other quoting his statements. 'Abdullah ibn Ghanam related that Abu Musa al-Ash'ari gathered together his people saying, " O Tribe of Ash'ari, gather together, and gather your women and children to teach them how the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, prayed with us in Madinah." They all gathered to watch him perform ablution. After it, he waited until the sun had just ed the meridian and there was some shade, and then he made the Azhan. He put the men in the row closest to him, the children in a row behind the men, and the women in a row behind the children. After the iqamah, he raised his hands and made the takbir, silently recited Surah al-Fatihah and another surah, repeated the takbir and bowed while saying, "Glory be to Allah and Praise be to Him" three times, after which he said, "Allah hears him who praises Him" and stood straight. He then made the takbir and prostrated, made another takbir, raised his head (and sat), repeated the takbir and prostrated again, after which he said the final takbir and stood up. In the first rak'ah he made six takbir, and he made another one when he stood for the second rak'ah. When he finished the prayer, he turned to his people and said, "Guard the number of my takbir and learn my bowings and prostrations, for this is how the Prophet prayed with us during this part of the day." (Then he said) when the Prophet, upon whom be peace, finished the prayer, he turned toward the people and said, "O people, listen and understand. Allah has slaves who are neither prophets nor martyrs, but both the prophets and martyrs envy them for their closeness to Allah." A bedouin stepped forward, pointed to the Messenger of Allah and said, "O Messenger of Allah, tell us about these people." The Prophet was pleased with the bedouin's request and said, "They are from various peoples and tribes who have no ties of relationship between them. They love each other purely for the sake of Allah. On the Day of Resurrection, Allah will present them pulpits of light for them to sit on. Their faces will be light and their clothes will be light. The people will be scared on the Day of Resurrection, but they will not be scared. They are the friends of Allah who will not have any fear upon them nor will they grieve. [As to the authenticity of this 98 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

report, it is related by Ahmad and Abu Ya'la with a Hassan chain. Al-Hakim says its chain is Sahih.] Reported Abu Hurairah, "A man entered the mosque and, after praying, went to the Prophet, upon whom be peace. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, responded to his salutations and said, 'Return and pray, for you have not prayed.' This happened three times, and the man finally said, 'By the One who sent you with the Truth, I do not know any better than that, so teach me.' He said, 'When you stand for the prayer, make the takbir and then recite what you can from the Qur'an. Then bow until you attain calmness and then come up again until you are standing straight. Then prostrate until you attain calmness in your sitting, and prostate until you attain calmness in your prostration. Do that during all of your prayer." [Related by Ahmad, Muslim and al-Bukhari.] These are general hadith that describe how the Prophet, upon whom be peace, prayed or what he said about its performance. Now we shall discuss those acts of the prayer which are obligatory and those which are sunnah.

08.00.00 Salatul Jumu'ah and Salatul E'id occurring on the same day [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.145] If the day of E'id occurs on Jumu'ah, then salatul Jumu'ah is no longer an obligation upon those who performed the salatul E'id. Zaid ibn Arqam says: "The Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam prayed the salatul E'id and then he gave an exemption concerning the Jumu'ah, saying: 'Whoever wishes to pray it may pray it.'" [This is related by the five and al-Hakim. Ibn Khuzaimah calls it Sahih.]

99 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Hurairah reports that the prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Two festivals have occurred together on this day of yours. For whosoever desires, this will suffice for his salatul Jumu'ah, but we are going to perform salatul Jumu'ah." [This is related by Abu Dawud]. It is preferred for the imam to perform the Jumu'ah so anyone who wishes to perform it may do so as well as those who were not able to attend the 'id prayer. The Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "We are going to perform the salatul Jumu'ah." According to the Hanbali school, the Zuhr is obligatory upon anyone who does not attend the salatul Jumu'ah because he has performed the E'id prayer. Nevertheless, it apparently is not obligatory as there is a hadith in Sunan Abu Dawud in which Ibn azZubair says: "'Id and Jumu'ah occurred on the same day so he ed them and prayed two rak'at at an early time, and did not add anything to it until 'asr.

08.01.00 Eid and Jumu'ah Coinciding on the Same Day By 'Alee Al-halabee & Saleem Al-Hilaalee http://www.allaahuakbar.net/eid/eid_and_jumuah.htm Abu Dawud (no.1070), an-Nisaa‘ee (3/194), Ibn Maajah (no. 1310), Ibn Khuzaymah (no. 1474) ad-Daarimee (no. 1620) Ahmad (4/372) transmit from Iyaas Ibn Abee Ramlah as-Shaamee who said: ‘‘I witnessed Mu’aawiyah Ibn Abee Sufyaan - Have you witnessed the coinciding of two ’Eids on the same day with the Prophet (sallallaahu ’alayhi wa sallam)? He replied: ‘Yes.’ So he said: ‘What did he do?’ He replied: ‘He (sallallaahu ’alayhi wa sallam) prayed ’Eid and then gave permission not to pray Jumu’ah, and said: ‘He amongst you who desires to pray, let them pray.’’ [104] In this area, Abu Hurairah and others report from the Prophet (sallallaahu ’alayhi wa sallam). The Companions also act according to this. 100 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

’Abdur-Razzaaq reports in his Musannaf (3/305), and Ibn Abee Shaybah in his Musannaf (2/187) with a authentic chain of narration from ’Alee Ibn Abee Taalib that two ’Eids coincided on the same day, so he said: ‘‘He who wishes to pray Jumu’ah then let him do so and he who wishes to sit then let him do so.’’ And in Sahih-ulBukhari is a similar narration from ’Uthmaan (radiyallaahu ’anhu). In Sunane Abu Dawud (no. 1072), and in the Musannaf of ’Abdur-Razzaaq (no. 5725) with an authentic chain of narration from Ibn Zubayr that he said: ‘‘Two ’Eids coincided on the same day and so they were both ed together by making them one. He prayed on the day of Jumu’ah two rak’ahs in the morning and he did not add to them until he prayed the ’Asr Prayer ...’’ Ash-Shawkanee said in Naylul-Awtaar (3/348) after this narration: ‘‘It is apparent that he did not pray Dhuhr Prayer.’’ It also shows that if for any (permissible) reason, the Jumu’ah Prayer is cancelled, it is not obligatory for the person for whom it has been cancelled to pray the Dhuhr Prayer and ’Ataa‘ held this opinion. Thus it is apparent that those who hold this opinion are those who say that the Jumu’ah Prayer is the origin. You are well aware of what He obligated over his servants on the day of Jumu’ah, and that is the Jumu’ah Prayer. Thus making the Dhuhr Prayer obligatory upon a person who leaves it i.e. Jumu’ah, either due to a permissible excuse or otherwise is in need of evidence and there is no evidence which is worthy of being adhered to from that which I know.

08.02.00 What to do when Eid Coincides with Friday [By The Permanent Committee for Islaamic Research and Fataawa] Question: ...he gave a fatwa that the Jumu'ah and Zuhr prayer are "dropped" (not obligatory) if one attended the `Eed prayer whether it is the imaam or (any of) the congregation,... Response: If the `Eed coincides with Friday, then attendance to the Jumu'ah prayer for anyone who attended the `Eed prayer is "dropped" (not obligatory) except for the imaam. For certainly he is not relieved of this obligation except if the people do not gather for the Jumu'ah (prayer).

101 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

And with Allaah lies all the success, and may Allaah send prayers and salutations upon our Prophet Muhammad (sal-Allaahu `alayhe wa sallam) and his family and his companions. The Permanent Committee for Islaamic Research and Fataawa, comprising Head: Shaykh 'Abdul 'Azeez ibn Abdullaah ibn Baaz; Deputy Head: Shaykh 'Abdur-Razzaaq 'Afeefee; Member: Shaykh 'Abdullaah Ibn Qu'ood Fataawa al-Lajnah ad-Daa.imah lil-Buhooth al-'Ilmiyyah wal-Iftaa. - Volume 8, Page 179, Fatwa No.2140 WHAT TO DO WHEN `EID COINCIDES WITH FRIDAY

By Shaykh Ibn Baaz

08.03.00 The following Hadiths regarding coinsidence of Eid and Jumu'ah Prayer Sunan Abu-Dawud Book 3 Prayer (Kitab Al-Salat): Details of Commencing Prayer Translator: Prof. Ahmad Hasan, University of Southern Californis, USA

Book 3, Number 1065: Narrated Zayd ibn Arqam: Ilyas ibn AbuRamlah ash-Shami said: I witnessed Mu'awiyah ibn AbuSufyan asking Zayd ibn Arqam: Did you offer along with the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) the Friday and 'Id prayers synchronised on the same day? He said: Yes. He asked: How did he do? He replied: He offered the 'Id 102 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

prayer, then granted concession to offer the Friday prayer, and said: If anyone wants to offer it, he may offer. Book 3, Number 1066: Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas: Ata' ibn AbuRabah said: Ibn az-Zubayr led us in the 'Id prayer on Friday early in the morning. When we went to offer the Friday, he did not come out to us. So we prayed ourselves alone. At that time Ibn Abbas was present in at-Ta'if. When he came to us, we mentioned this (incident) to him. He said: He followed the sunnah. Book 3, Number 1068: Narrated AbuHurayrah: The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: Two festivals ('Id and Friday) have synchronised on this day. If anyone does not want to offer the Friday prayer, the 'Id prayer is sufficient for him. But we shall offer the Friday prayer.

08.04.00 Muslim jurists differed on this issue and have four opinions: The first opinion: Jumu’ah salat is still obligatory and has to be performed on time, whether one performs Eid salat or not. And this applies for both the Imam and the congregation. This is the position of the Hanafi, Maliki and Dhahiri schools. Ibn Qudamah in his book al-Mughni attributed this opinion to the majority of the Fuqhaa’ and Muslim Jurists. Their evidence, according to Ibn Rushd in “Bidayatul Mujtahid” is the default ruling of Jumu’ah salat as was derived from the ayah in surat al-Jumu’ah: “O ye who believe! When the call is proclaimed to prayer on Friday (the Day of Assembly), hasten earnestly to the Remembrance of Allah, and leave off business (and traffic): That is best for you if ye but knew…” 62:9 103 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The binding ruling of Jumu’ah salat was also clearly established by the many ahadith in Bukhari, Muslim and other collections of hadith, and this cannot be out ruled even if Eid falls on Friday. Jumu’ah salat is also as obligatory as Eid salat, and performing one of them does not substitute for the other. Imam Ibn Hazam rahimahullah in his book al-Muhallaa said: “And if Eid and Falls on Friday, one should pray Eid first and then Jumu’ah. This is a must, and there is no reliable evidence to prove otherwise”. He then said: “Jumu’ah is Fard and Eid is supererogatory, and the supererogatory act does not override the Fard.” Moreover, the scenario of Eid and Jumu’ah is similar to Eid and Dhuhr salat in any other day besides Friday. Therefore, if dhuhr is required on Eid day, then Jumu’ah which is the Fard of Friday is also required and remains obligatory.

The second opinion: Jumu’ah is still obligatory on the residents of towns and cities and those who live near (a reasonable distance) from the Masjid. As for the commuters and people who reside far from the Masjid, they are then, if attended Eid salat, exempt from coming back for Jumu’ah salat. The Imam, however, is still obligated to perform Jumu’ah. This is the opinion of Imam ash-Shafi’ ee rahimahullah, and Imam an-Nawawi in his Majmou’ attributed it to the majority of Muslim scholars. His evidence is the narration of Abi Ubaid, as reported in Muwatta’ Imam Malik, who said: I prayed Eid salat with Uthman ibn Affan one time. He first started with salat, and then delivered the khutbah in which he said: “This day you have two Eids coming in one day, so for the people who came form al-Awaali -the suburbs and outskirts of Madinahwhoever wishes to stay for Jumu’ah, let them stay. And whoever wishes to return home, they can leave. They have my permission.” Imam an-Nawawi rahimahullah attributed it to Bukhari, and it is indeed in Bukhari in the “Book of al-Adhaahi” or qurbani’s and sacrifices, chapter 16/ What is permissible to consume from the adhaahi and what is permissible to keep?, and hadith number is 5572. (Fathul Bari’s copy) Imam ash-Shirazi rahimahullah said: “and the people are excused from attending Jumu’ah salat in general due to extreme hardship, and requiring people (of the suburbs) to return back for Jumu’ah after they have attended Eid salat would inflict a great hardship on them.”

The third opinion: 104 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Whoever attends Eid salat is pardoned from attending Jumu’ah regardless of his place of residence, for both the Imam and the congregation. The Imam however, should still offer Jumu’ah for those who wish to attend it and perform it for those who missed Eid salat. Dhuhr salat, in this case, should still be performed in place of Jumu’ah. This opinion, due to its clear textual evidences, is the strongest opinion of all. It is the opinion of Imam Ahamd rahimahullah, and is the preference of shaykhul Islam Ibn Taymiyyah who attributed it to a group of the companions such as Omar, Uthman, Ibn Masoud, Ibn Abbas and others, and then said: “and there is no knowledge of any disagreement among them on this.” It is also the opinion of many of the scholars of hadith. The evidence for this is hadith Zaid ibn Arqam who said: The Prophet prayed the Eid salat on a Friday and granted a permission regarding the praying of Jumu’ah salat and said: “If anyone wants to pray it, he may pray.” Reported by Imam Ahmad and in the books of Sunan except for at-Tirmidhi. And was ruled Sahih by Ibn Khuzayma. In the Sunan of Abu Dawood, Abu Hurayrah narrated, the Messenger of Allah said: “In this day you have two Eids, and for whomever wishes (Eid salat) will suffice him (form attending Jumu’ah) and we shall still be prying Jumu’ah.” Shaykhul Islam Ibn Taymiyyah rahimahullah adds: “Moreover, if someone attends Eid salat, he had already obtained the objective of the congregation (on Friday), so he prays Dhuhr if he did not attend Jumu’ah salat, dhuhr salat will remain on time and Eid salat achieves for him the purpose of Jumu’ah congregation. Keeping the obligation of Jumu’ah (binding)on people will definitely cause hardship for them, and would ruin the purpose of Eid, and the reason it was prescribed for to show joy and happiness. Hence, if people were held back from enjoying their time ( in order to attend Jumu’ah salat) Eid will cause an adverse result and negates its purpose.”

The fourth opinion: Whoever attends Eid salat is pardoned and does not have to attend any salat after that until Asr salat, i.e. both Jumu’ah and Dhuhr will no longer be required. This is the opinion of Ata’ ibn Abi Rabah and from the companions Ibn az-Zubair. It was also reported as one opinion of Imam Ahmad.

105 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abdullah ibn az-Zubair radiyallahu anahu once said: “Two Eids (Eid Day and Friday)came on one Day, so he prayed two Rak’ah early in the morning and did not add anything to after that until Asr.” Ata’ reported this to Ibn Abbas when he was in Taif, and to this he replied: “The followed the Sunnah” Reported by Abu Dawood. In refuting this final opinion, Imam al-Khattabi rahimahullah said: “This -the act of Ibn az-Zubair- could not be understood except in the context of the opinion of those who permit performing Jumu’ah prior to the time of zawal (the beginning of the time of dhuhr when the sun starts moving out of the zenith), hence Ibn az-Zubair would have prayed Jumu’ah in place of Eid and dhuhr.” In addition to that, Ata’ who reported the incident of ibn az-Zubair also said: “On Jumu’ah time we gathered for salat but he (Ibn az-Zubair) did not come out (to lead us)so we prayed individually.” This means that they prayed dhuhr, and there is a possibility that Ibn az-Zubair did pray dhuhr in his house as well. And Allah knows best.

09.00.00 Eid prayers (Salatul E'idain) [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 2:Sayyid Saabiq] The prayers of the two 'ids was prescribed in the first year after the migration. It is a sunnah mu'kkadah as the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam always performed these prayers and he ordered the men and women to go out to attend them.

01. Grooming for the two E'ids [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.147a] It is preferred to make the ghusl, perfume one's self and don one's best attire on the occasions of the two E'ids. Ja'far ibn-Muhammad relates from his father on the authority of his grandfather who reported that the Prophet would wear a Yemeni cloak on every 'id. [This is related by ashShaf'i and al-Baghawi.]

106 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Al-Hassan as-Sibt says: "The Messenger of Allah ordered us to wear the best clothes we could find for the two 'ids and to apply the best perfume we could find and to sacrifice the best animal we could find." This is related by al-Hakim and in its chain is Ishaq ibn Barzakh whom al-'Azdi declares to be weak while Ibn Hibban says he is trustworthy. Ibn al-Qayyim writes: "The Prophet used to wear his most beautiful clothes for them and he had a special cloak that he would wear on the two E'ids and Jumu'ah.

02. Eating on the two E'ids [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.147b] One is to eat before going to the salah for E'id-ul fitr, (the end of Ramadan) but not do so on the occasion of the 'idul azha (commemmorating Prophet Ibrahim's sacrifice). For E'id-ul-fitr, it is a sunnah to eat an odd number of dates before going to pray salatul E'id while for E'idul-Azha the eating should be delayed until one returns from the E'id prayers and then he may eat of his sacrifice if he has sacrificed an animal. Anas reports: "The Prophet would not go out on the festival of breaking the fast until he had eaten an odd number of dates." [This is related by Ahmad and al-Bukhari.] Buraidah reports: "The Prophet would not go out on the day of breaking the fast ('idul fitr) until he had eaten and on the day of sacrifice ('idul azha) he would not eat until he had returned [from salah]." This is related by at-Tirmizhi and Ibn Majah, and also by Ahmad who added: "And he would eat from his sacrifice." In al-Muwatta' it is recorded from Sa'id ibn al-Musayyab that the people were ordered to eat before they go out on the day of breaking the fast. Ibn-Qudamah said: "I do not know of any difference of opinion over the fact that one should hasten in eating [eat early] on the day of breaking of the fast."

03. Going out to the musalla (place of prayer) [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.148] Salatul E'id can be performed in the mosque but it is preferred to perform in a place outside the city as long as there is no excuse or reason to do otherwise (e.g., rain and so on) as the Prophet would pray the two 'ids in the outskirts of Medinah and he never prayed it in his mosque, except once and because it was raining.

107 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Hurairah reports that it was raining on the day of 'id, so the Prophet led them in salatul 'id in the mosque. This is related by Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, and al-Hakim, and its chain contains an unknown narrator. Al-Hafiz says in at-Talkhis: "Its chain is weak," and azh-Zhahabi asserts: "This hadith is rejected."

04. Women and children going out to attend E'id prayer [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.148a] Shari'ah requires women and children to go out and attend the salatul 'idain. This includes married, single, young, old, or menstruating women. Umm 'Atiyah reports: "We were ordered to go out with the single and menstruating women to the two 'ids in order to witness the good and the supplications of the Muslims. The menstruating women would be separate from the others." ]This is related by alBukhari and Muslim.] Ibn 'Abbas says that the Prophet would take his wives and daughters to the two 'ids. [This is related by Ibn-Majah and al-Baihaqi.] Ibn 'Abbas further reports: "I went out with the Prophet on the day of breaking the fast or of the sacrifice, and he prayed and gave a khutbah, and then he went to the women and onished them, reminded them of Allah, and ordered them to give charity." [This is related by al-Bukhari.]

05. Taking different routes to and from musalla [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2, P.148b] Most of the people of knowledge are of the opinion that it is preferred for a person to go to the salah by one route and then to return home through another route, regardless of whether he be the imam or a member of the congregation. Jabir reports: "On the days of E'id, the Prophet would take different routes." [This is related by al-Bukhari.] Abu Hurairah says: "When the Prophet went to salatul 'id, he would return through a different route." [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, and at-Tirmizhi]. It is permissible to return through the same route by which one goes to the musalla. Bakr ibn Mubashir says: "I used to go with the companions of the Prophet to the musalla on 'idul azha and on 'idul fitr, and we ed through a specific valley in Medinah until we 108 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

came to the place of salah and prayed with the Messenger of Allah, and then we would return to our houses through the same valley." This is related by Abu Dawud, al-Hakim, and by al-Bukhari in his Tarikh. Ibn as-Sakin says that its chain is acceptable.

06. The time of E'id prayers [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.149] The time for salatul E'id begins from the time the sun is three meters above the horizon until the sun reaches its meridian. Ahmad ibn Hassan al-Bana' records that Jundub said: "The Prophet prayed the 'idul fitr prayer while the sun was [approximately] six meters above the horizon and the 'id of the sacrifice while the sun was three meters above the horizon." Ash-Shaukani says: "That is the best of what has been related concerning the specific time of salatul 'idain and the hadith shows that it is preferred to hasten in praying salatul azha and to delay the salatul fitr." Ibn Qudamah says: "It is a sunnah to pray salatul azha early in order to allow more time for the people to perform the sacrifice, and the salatul fitr is to be delayed in order to give people time to pay zakat al-Fitr. I know of no difference of opinion on this point."

07. The Azhan and Iqamah for salatul E'idain [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.149a] Ibn al-Qayyim writes: "When the Messenger of Allah went to the musalla (place of prayer), he would perform the salah without any azhan or iqamah and without saying 'assalatu jami'ah' (prayer in congregation). The sunnah is not to do any of that." Ibn 'Abbas and Jabir both report that there was no azhan on the day of the breaking of the fast or on the day of sacrifice. This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim. Muslim records that 'Ata said: "Jabir informed me that there is no azhan for the 'id of breaking the fast, neither when the imam arrives nor afterward. And there is no iqamah or call of any kind." Sa'd ibn abi-Waqqas reports: "The Prophet prayed salatul E'id without any Azhan or Iqamah. He would deliver two khutbahs standing and would seperate them by sitting between them.' [This is related by al-Bazzar.] 109 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

08. The Takbir during salatul E'idain [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.150] The E'id prayer consists of two rak'at during which it is sunnah to pronounce the takbir seven times, after the opening takbir and before the Qur'anic recital in the first rak'ah. During the second rak'ah, one makes takbir five times after the takbir which is customarily made for standing after the prostration. One is to raise one's hands during each pronouncement of the takbir. [This is based on a report transmitted from 'Umar and his son Abdullah.] 'Amr ibn Shu'aib reports from his father on the authority of his grandfather that the Prophet would make twelve takbirat during the 'id prayer, seven in the first rak'ah and five in the second. He did not pray before or after the 'id. [This is related by Ahmad and Ibn Majah. Ahmad says: "I follow that." ] Abu Dawud and ad-Daraqutni report that the Prophet said: "The takbirat during the [E'id of breaking the fast are seven in the first rak'ah and five in the second, and the Qur'anic recital comes after them in both the rak'at." This is the strongest opinion and it is the opinion of the majority of the people of knowledge from among the companions, the successors, and the imams. Ibn Abdul-Barr commenting on the number of takbirat, says: "It has been related through many good chains that the Prophet made seven takbirat in the first rak'ah and five in the second. Such has been related from 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr, Ibn 'Umar, Jabir, 'Aishah. Abu Waqid, and 'Amer ibn 'Auf al-Mazni. Nothing that has been related from him, either through a stonger or weaker chain, differs from that, and it was the first to be practiced." As to the pause between takbirat, it is said that the Prophet would be silent for a short period of time between the takbirat, and nothing has been related from him concerning exactly what he said during that pause; however, at-Tabarani and al-Baihai relate, with a strong chain, that Ibn Mas'ud would praise and extol Allah, the Exalted, and make prayers upon the Prophet during such intervals. The same has been recorded from Huzhaifah and Abu Musa. Pronouncing the takbirat are a sunnah even though the salah is not invalidated if one neglects them, either intentionally or out of forgetfulness. Ibn Qudamah says: "I know of no difference of opinion on that point." Ash-Shaukani states that the strongest opinion is that if one does not perform the takbirat out of forgetfulness, he is not to perform the prostrations of forgetfulness.

110 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

09. Prayer before or after salatul E'id [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.151] It is not established that there is any sunnah prayer before or after the 'id prayer. The Prophet never performed any such prayer, neither did his companions upon arrival at the musalla (prayer place). Ibn 'Abbas reports: "The Messenger of Allah went out to the site of the 'id prayer and prayed two rak'at [i.e., the 'id prayer] without praying anything before or after it." This is related by the group. It is reported that Ibn 'Umar did the same and he stated that this was the practice of the Prophet. Al-Bukhari records that Ibn 'Abbas disliked that one should perform a prayer before salatul E'id. Concerning voluntary prayers at such a time, Ibn Hajar has stated in Fath alBari that there is no evidence to show that it is not allowed, unless it is at the times in which it is disliked to pray on any day.

10. For whom the performance of Salatul E'id is valid [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.151a] The E'id prayer is valid for men, women, children, travellers, residents, people in congregation, and people praying individually. It is also valid if performed in a house, mosque, or a distant place designated for the salah, and so on.

11. Whoever misses salatul 'id with the congregation may pray two rak'at [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.151b] In Sahih al-Bukhari we find in the chapter entitled: "If one misses salatul 'id he may pray two rak'at and the same is the case for the women or people in their houses or in the countryside. This is based on the Prophet's words: 'O Muslims, this is our festival." ' Anas ibn Malik ordered his protege Ibn abi-'Utbah, [who lived] in a remote area, to gather his family and children and to pray [the 'id prayer] like the people in the city and with takbirat similar to theirs. 111 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

'Ikrimah said: "The people of the country should gather for the E'id and pray two rak'at as the Imam does." 'Ata says: "If you miss the E'id [salah], pray two rak'at."

12. The khutbah of salatul E'id [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.151c] The khutbah after salatul Eid is a sunnah and so is listening to it. Abu Sa'id says: "On the id of breaking the fast and of the sacrifice, the Prophet would go to the musalla (prayer place) and begin with the salah and when he finished, he would face the people while the people were sitting in rows, and he would onish them, advise them, and exhort them [to do good deeds]. And if he wished to send off an army or order something, he would do so and then leave." Abu Sa'id then says: "The people continued to act likewise until I went out with Marwan, while he was the govenor of Medinah, for one of the two 'ids. When I arrived at the place of prayer, I found a minbar that was built by Kathir ibn as-Salt. When Marwan went to mount it before the prayer, I pulled him by his clothes. He pushed me away and gave the khutbah before the salah. I said to him: 'By Allah you have changed [the order].' He said: 'O Abu Sa'id...what you know is gone.' I said: 'By Allah, what I know is better than what I don't know.' He said: 'The people would not stay with us after the salah so we made the khutbah before the salah.'" [This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.] 'Abdullah ibn as-Sa'ib said: "I prayed the 'id salah with the Messenger of Allah and when he finished the salah he said: 'We will be delivering a khutbah. Whoever wishes to stay for the khutbah may stay. Whoever would like to leave, may leave." [This is related by an-Nasa'i, Abu Dawud, and Ibn Majah.] Whatever has been recorded suggests that there are two khutbahs for the E'id and the Imam sits between them [i.e., like the khutbatul Jumu'ah]. Such reports are considered weak. An-Nawawi says: "There is nothing at all substantiated about there being more than one khutbah." Ibn al-Qayyim writes: "The Prophet would begin all of his khutbahs with the praise of Allah and there is no hadith from him that states that he began his E'id khutbahs with Takbir.

112 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn Majah recorded in his Sunan from Sa'id, the mu'azhzhin of the Prophet, that the Prophet would say the takbir during his khutbahs and even more so during the 'id khutbahs. Still, this does not prove that he began his khutbah with it! The people differ over the beginning of the 'id and the khutbah for salatul istisqa' (prayer for rain). Some say that they are to begin with takbir. Some say that the khutbah for salatul istisqa' begins with praying for forgiveness while others say it begins with praises of Allah." Shaikh al-Islam Ibn Taimiyyah says: "That is correct as the Prophet said: 'Every affair that does not begin with the praise of Allah is deficient.' The Prophet began all of his speeches with praises of Allah. Concerning the statement of many jurists, i.e.. he began the 'prayer for rain' by asking forgiveness from Allah and the id speech with takbir, there is absolutely no proof for it in the Prophet's sunnah. In fact the sunnah contradicts that statement as he began all of his speeches with the praises of Allah."

13. Making up a missed E'id prayer [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.152] Abu 'Umair ibn Anas reports: "My Ansari uncles from among the companions of the Messenger of Allah said to me: 'The moon for the month of Shawwal was hidden from us and, therefore, our companions fasted. Then at the end of the day, riders came and they bore witness to the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam that they had seen the moon the previous night. The Prophet ordered the people to break their fasts and to go out to the site of the salatul E'id on the next day.'" [This is related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i, and Ibn Majah with a sahih chain.] In this hadith there lies evidence for those who say that if the people miss salatul E'id due to some excuse, then they may go out and pray it the next day.

14. Playing, amusements, singing, and eating on the days of E'id [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.153] Recreation, amusements, and singing, if they stay within the moral bounds, are permissible on the days of E'id. 113 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Anas reports: "When the Prophet came to Medinah they had two days of sport and amusement. The Prophet said: "Allah, the Exalted, has exchanged these days for two days better than them: the day of breaking the fast and the day of sacrifice." This is related by an-Nasa'i and Ibn Hibban with a sahih chain. A'ishah says: "The Abyssinians were preforming in the mosque on the day of E'id. I looked over the Prophet's shoulders and he lowered them a little so I could see them until I was satisfied and left." [This is related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari, and Muslim.] Ahmad, al-Bukhari, and Muslim also record that she said: "Abu Bakr entered upon us on the day of E'id and there were some slave girls who were recounting [in song the battle of] Bu'ath in which many of the brave of the tribes of Aus and Khazraj were killed. Abu Bakr said: 'Slaves of Allah, you play the pipes of the Satan!' He said it three times. The Prophet said to him: 'O Abu Bakr, every people have a festival and this is our festival."' In al-Bukhari's version, 'Aishah said: "The Messenger of Allah, entered the house and I had two girls who were singing about the battle of Bu'ath. The Prophet lied down on the bed and turned his face to the other direction. Abu Bakr entered and spoke harshly to me, 'Musical instruments of the Satan in the presence of the Messenger of Allah!' The Messenger of Allah turned his face to him and said: 'Leave them.' When Abu Bakr became inattentive I signaled to the girls to leave. It was the day of E'id and the Africans were performing with their shields and spears. Either I asked him or the Prophet asked if I would like to watch them [I don't recall now]. I replied in the affirmative. At this the Prophet made me stand behind him and my cheek was against his. He was saying: 'Carry on, O tribe of Arfadah,' until I tired. The Prophet asked: 'Is that enough for you?' I replied: "yes," so he said: 'Leave [then].'" Ibn Hajar writes in Fath al-Bari, "Ibn as-Siraj related from Abu Az-Zinad on the authority of 'Urwah from 'Aishah that the Prophet said that day: 'Let the Jews of Medinah know that our religion is spacious [and has room for relaxation] and I have been sent with an easy and straight forward religion. "' Ahmad and Muslim record from Nubaishah that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "The days of tashriq (i.e., the days in which the 'id is celebrated) are days of eating and drinking [non alcoholic drinks] and of ing Allah, the Exalted."

15. The excellence of good deeds in the first ten days of Zhul-Hijjah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.154]

114 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "No good deeds done on other days are superior to those done on these days [meaning the ten days of Zhul-Hijjah]." The companions asked: "O Messenger of Allah, not even jihad in the way of Allah?" He said: "Not even jihad, save for the man who puts his life and wealth in danger [for Allah's sake] and returns with neither of them." [This is related by the group save Muslim and an-Nasa'i.] Ahmad and At-Tabarani record from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah said: "There is no day more honorable in Allah's sight and no acts more beloved therein to Allah than those in these ten days. So say tahlil ["There is no God but Allah"], takbir [Allah is the greatest] and tahmid ["All praise is due to Allah"] a lot [on those days]." Ibn 'Abbas says about the 'ayah, " Allah during the well known days," that it refers to the first ten days of Zhul-Hijjah. This is related by al-Bukhari. Sa'id ibn Jubair would push himself very hard [to do good deeds] during these ten days. Al-Auza'i says: "It has reached me that a deed on one of the ten days is similar to fighting in the way of Allah, fasting during its days and guarding during its nights, except for him who becomes a martyr." As to its source, he adds: "A man from the tribe of Bani Makhzum related that to me from the Prophet." Abu Hurairah relates that the Prophet said: "There are no days more loved to Allah for you to worship Him therein than the ten days of ZhulHijja. Fasting any day during it is equivalent to fasting one year and to offer salatul tahajjud (late-night prayer) during one of its nights is like performing the late night prayer on the night of power. [i.e., Lailatul Qadr]." [This is related by at-Tirmizhi, Ibn Majah, and al-Baihaqi.] [See in details in the book of "Hajj-e-Baitullah: Akm Fakhrul Islam, New York, USA]

16. Congratulating one another on the days of E'id [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.154a] It is commendable to congratulate one another on the days of 'id. Jabir ibn Nafir reports: "When the companions of the Prophet met each other on the day of 'id, they would say to each other, 'taqabbal minna wa minka [May Allah] accept it from us and you.'" [Ibn Hajar said that its chain is Hasan.]

17. Takbirat during the days of E'id [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2,P.154b] 115 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

It is a sunnah to pronounce the takbirat on 'id days. Concerning the E'id of breaking the fast, Allah says "you should complete the prescribed period and that you should glorify Allah [i.e., say takbirat] for having guided you and that you may give thanks." Concerning the 'id of the sacrifice, Allah says: "that you may Allah during the well known days;" and: "He has made them subject to you, that you may glorify Allah for His guidance to you. The majority of the scholars say that the time for the takbirat during the 'id of breaking the fast is from the time one goes to the 'id prayer until the khutbah begins. Weak hadith have been recorded stating this, but there are also authentic reports from Ibn 'Umar and other companions that they did so. Al-Hakim says: "This sunnah has been practiced by ahl-il hadith. Malik, Ahmad, Ishaq, and Abu Thaur [have made statements concurring that practice]." Some say that the takbirat are from the night before the 'id, when the moon is seen, until the person goes to the musalla and the imam arrives. The time for the takbirat during the 'id of the sacrifice is from the day of 'Arafah until the time of the 'asr on the thirteenth of Zhul-Hijjah. Ibn Hajar writes in Fath al-Bari: "None of that has been confirmed from the Prophet. The most authentic report from the companions is that 'Ali and Ibn Mas'ud would make the takbirat from the day of 'Arafah to the 'asr of the last day of Mina. Ibn al-Munzhir and others reported it. Ash-Shaf'i, Ahamd, Abu Yusuf, and Muhammad follow that report and it is also the view of 'Umar and Ibn 'Abbas." There is no specific time for the takbirat during the days of tashriq (three days after 'idul azha). In fact, it is preferred to pronounce takbirat during every moment of those days. Al-Bukhari recorded: "During 'Umar's stay at Mina, he would say takbirat in his tent [so loud] that the people in the mosque would hear it and then they would start doing it also and the people in the market place would do the same and all of Mina would resound with the takbirat. Ibn 'Umar used to say the takbirat, during those days of Mina, after the prayers and while on his bed, in his tent, while sitting and while walking during all of those days. Maimuna would say the takbirat on the day of sacrifice. The women used to say takbirat behind Abban ibn 'Uthman and 'Umar ibn 'Abdulaziz along with the men in the mosque during the days of tashriq." Al-Hafiz ibn Hajar said: "These reports show that the takbirat are made during all the times of these days, after salah and all other times. Some say the takbirat are made only after the salah, and some say they are to be made only after the fard prayers and not after 116 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

nawafl, others declare them to be for men and not for women, while some say that they are only to be said in congregations and not individually, while others reserve them only for those who perform the salah on time and not for those who are making up a missed prayer, and some say only for residents and not travellers, whereas others think they are only for the people of the city and not for the people of the countryside. Apparently alBukhari is of the opinion that it is for all people and the reports that he has transmitted his opinion." These takbirat can be made in many different forms. The most authentic form is that which has been recorded with a sahih chain by 'Abdurrazaq from Salman, who said: "They made takbirat with: 'Allahu akbar, Allahu akbar, Allahu akbar kabeera."' From 'Umar and ibn Mas'ud the following is related: "Allahu akbar. Allahu akbar. La ilaha illallah. Allahu akbar. Allahu akbar wa lillahil-hamd." Translation: Allah is the greatest, Allah is the greatest. There is no God but Allah. Allah is the greatest, Allah is the greatest. All praise belongs to Allah.

10.00.00 Every Muslim must be Cautious about the following rules regarding Salah(Prayer) The Fards of the Prayer Prayer has twelve fards, some of which must be observed before beginning the prayer. They are known as the conditions or prerequisites of prayer. Others, known as the "pillars of prayer," are observed while praying. Some schollars say 12 some says 13 and some say 14 Fards of prayer. So we mentioned everything here. Fard Parts before the Salat: 1. Body has to be clean of all sorts of impurities. 2. Garments should be clean and pure. 3. Place of salat should be clean. 4. Covering of Satr. 5. The right time for salat. 117 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

6. Facing the Qiblah. 7. Having the intention to offer salat. The Prerequisites of Prayer: 1. Purity from hadath: Cleansing oneself of invisible impurities by performing wudu' or ghusl, as appropriate, or tayammum (when it is impossible to perform the former two). 2. Purity from najasat: Cleansing oneself of visible impurities on one's body or clothing before praying. 3. Covering of satar: Covering what needs to be covered. For men, this consists of everything between the navel and the knee; for women, it is the whole body, excluding the hands, face, and feet. If one-quarter of what must be covered becomes uncovered while praying for as long as it takes one to perform one pillar of salat, the prayer is invalid. 4. Facing the qiblah: Facing toward the Ka'bah while praying. If the one praying turns his or her chest away from the qiblah (approximately 45 degrees), the prayer is invalid. 5. Prescribed time: There is a specific time for each fard and wajib prayer. Prayers must be performed within the times set out for them. The prayer cannot be performed beforehand. It is also a sin to leave it for later without a legitimate justification. 6. Making the niyyah: Calling to mind the prayer to be performed. The imam must intend to fulfill his role, and the congregation must intend to follow the imam.

Fard Parts During the Salat 1. To began salat with Takbeer Tahrima. 2. Qiyam in every rakah. 3. Qirat (in two rakah of Fard, and all rakahs of Sunnah, Wajib, and Nafl) 4. Ruku in every rakah. 5. Two Sijdahs in every rakah. 6. Qa'adah Akhirah 7. Salam (To end the salat). The Pillars of Prayer 1. Takbir Tahrimah: After preparing one's intention, one says "Allahu akbar," raises his or her hands, and recites the takbir. 2. Qiyam: Standing while praying. If one has a valid excuse not to stand, he or she may 118 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

pray while seated. 3. Qira'at: Reciting at least three short Qur'anic verses during qiyam. 4. Ruku': Bending so that one's hands will touch one's knees. 5. Sujud (sajdah): Placing one's forehead and nose, along with one's toes, knees, and hands on the ground. It is not sufficient for the forehead and nose to merely touch the ground; the forehead must feel the ground's hardness. In large crowds, those in the back rows may rest their foreheads on the backs of those in the front rows. 6. Qa'dah Akhirah: Sitting at the end of the prayer long enough to recite the tahiyyat.

Wajib Parts 1. To recite Surah Al- Fatiha in every rakah 2. Recite a portion of Quran in the first two rakah of Fard and in every rakah of other salats after Fatiha. 3. To observe sequence. 4. To observe Qauma. 5. To observe Jalsah. 6. To observe Qa'ada Ula. 7. To recite Tashahud at least once in the two rak'ahs. 8. To raise hands with Takbeer for Qunut in the last rakah of Witr. 9. To pronounce additional Takbeers in Eid salats.

Sunnah Parts 01. To raise hands and turn palms towards Qibla before Takbeer Tahrimah. For males to ear lobes. For female shoulder level. 02. To keep the head erect while pronouncing Takbeer Tahrimah. 03. To tie hands properly after Takbeer Tahrimah. 04. To recite Thana. 05. To pronounce Taawwuz. 06. To recite Bismillah before Fatiha. 07. To recite only Fatiha in 3rd and 4th rakah of Fard. 08. To recite Ameen after Fatiha. 09. To pronounce tasbih in ruku and sijdah at least thrice. 10. To place the knees first, then two hands, then nose and at last forehead in sijdah.

Mustahabb Part 1. To look during Qiyaam to the place of sijdah, 119 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2. To look between the two feet during ruku', 3. To look at the thighs during Qa'dah, and 4. To look at the shoulders during Salaam. The Mustahabbat of the Prayer Things that the Prophet (saas) did only once or twice are referred to as mandub or mustahabb. For example, saying tasbih more than three times in ruku' and sajdah or reciting, during the qira'at, more verses than the Sunnah requires. Mustahabbat have been legitimized as complementing the sunnahs. According to the Hanafis, the following mustahabbat are mandub (recommended): 1) Men, while saying the takbir tahrimah, should take both hands out of their outer garment, for this is closer to modesty. If it is cold, however, they do not have to do so. Women have to raise their hands under their outer garment so that their arms will not be exposed. 2) During the qiyam, one should look at where the forehead will rest during sajdah, at the feet's upper surface during ruku', at the nostril flaps during sajdah, at the lap during the qa'dah, and at the shoulders when turning one's head. The individual must strive to perform an excellent prayer with khushu' (humility). The Messenger of Allah (saas) has described excellence (ihsan) as: "That you worship Allah as if you are seeing Him, for although you don't see Him, He, verily, sees you." (Sahih Muslim, Book 001, Number 0001) 3) Try to keep the mouth closed when yawning. If this is not possible, one should cover it with the back of one's hand. 4) Try not to cough. 5) During iqamah, when the muezzin says "Hayya 'ala al-falah," the imam and congregation should stand. If the imam is not near the mihrab, each row through which he'll must stand. (See al-Bukhari, Salat, 9; Abu Dawud, 106-107) When the words "qad qamat as-salat" (prayer has been established) are spoken, the imam begins the prayer, thereby confirming the muezzin's words. However, there is nothing wrong with beginning the prayer after the iqamah's end. Indeed, in the view of the Shafi'i, Malaki, and Hanbali, as well as Abu Yusuf, this is actually what is best. (Prof. Hamdi

120 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Donduren, Delilleriyle Islam Ilmihali [Islamic Catechism with Proofs] [Erkam Publishing])

Things That Break Salat 01. Talking 02. Crying (scream) 03. To ignore, break, or miss one of the Fard parts (intentionally or unintentionally). 04. To deliberately miss any Wajib parts of the salat or unintentionally and failing to perform sijdah-Sahaf. 05. To cough or moan unnecessarily. 06. To chew or eat something. 07. Breaking into laughter. 08. To commit a blunder in the recitation of Quran so as to change the meaning. 09. To move about or shift unnecessarily. 10. To repeat an act irrelevant to the salat over and over again. 11. To try to read something in front.

Undesirable Things 01. Wearing clothes against the established customs or practices. 02. Trying to fold the garments to save them from dust. 03. Playing with garments, hair, etc. 04. Offering salat in an undignified dress. 05. Performing the salat bareheaded. 06. Standing up for salat when there is a strong desire to go to the bathroom. 07. Placing one's hands on the hip or back. 08. Shaping the fingers or intertwining the fingers of one hand with those of the other. 09. Turning the face away from the Qiblah or casting side-glances. 10. Yawning on purpose. 11. Praying in garments or on mat that has pictures of animals on them or in a place where there are pictures of living beings. 12. Standing in the back of Jamaat when there is room in the front. 13. Keeping the eyes closed except for concentrating. 14. Prostrating one's self by touching only the forehead or only nose or only edge of the cap. 15. Sitting square during the salat without a genuine reason. 16. Bending down for ruku before finishing the recitation properly and tying to complete it in the ruku. 17. Reciting the Quran regardless of sequence or size in various Rakahs of Fard salat. 18. Neglecting a Sunnah part in the salat. 19. Raising both feet of the ground in sijdah. 121 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Cases in Which Salat Can Be Broken 1. A train, airplane, or ship is going to set off for destination. 2. If a snake or harmful creature appears. 3. In case of danger of material loss. 4. If a person feels a strong desire to go to the bathroom. 5. If there is a danger of a blind person falling and drowning in the stream. 6. If the clothing catches fire. 7. Parents or grandparents call for help in affliction. Fidyah for one missed salat is the same as that of one missed fast. Therefore, if a person missed all the salats on a day, he will be required to pay fidyah for 6 salats (including the obligatory Witr salat).

11.00.00 Actions which invalidate the Salah [According to Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 2]

01. Intentionally eating or drinking invalidates the salah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 95a] Ibn al-Munzhir says: "The people of knowledge agree that if one intentionally eats or drinks during a fard salah, he is to repeat the salah. The same is the case with nawafil according to the majority of scholars as what invalidates an obligatory (fard) prayer also invalidates a voluntary (nafl) prayer."

02. Speaking intentionally about something unrelated to the salah invalidates the salah: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 95b] Intentionally speaking during the salah, if it is not beneficial to the salah, invalidates the salah. Zaid ibn Arqam relates: "We used to talk while we were in salah and a person would speak to the person next to him until the verse was revealed: 'And stand before Allah in 122 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

devout obedience' and we were then commanded to observe silence during the salah." [This is related by the group]. Ibn Mas'ud reports: "We used to greet the Messenger of Allah while he was in salah and he would respond to our greeting. When we returned from Abyssinia, we greeted him [during prayer] but he did not respond to our salutation. We said to him: 'O Messenger of Allah, we used to greet you while you were in salah and you used to respond to us!' He then said: 'Prayer demands one's complete attention.'" [This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim]. If one is ignorant of this ruling or speaks due to the fact that he has forgotten this ruling, his salah will still be valid Mu'awiyyah ibn alHakam said: "I was praying behind the Messenger of Allah and someone in the congregation sneezed. I said [to him]: 'May Allah have mercy upon you.' The people then stared at me, showing their disapproval of my act. I said: 'Woe to me, why do you stare at me so?' They started to strike their hands on their thighs and when I saw that they wanted me to become silent, I was angered but said nothing. When the Messenger of Allah finished the prayer - and may my father and mother be ransomed for him, I found no teacher better than him either before or after him - he did not scold, beat, or revile me but he simply said: 'Talking to others is not seemly during the salah, for the salah is for glorifying Allah, extolling His Greatness, and reciting the Qur'an.'" [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud, and an-Nasa'i. Mu'awiyyah ibn al-Hakam spoke out of ignorance of this ruling and the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam did not order him to repeat his salah]. Talking [if it is a reminder as to the incompleteness of the salah], does not nullify the salah as can be seen in the following hadith. Abu Hurairah says: "The Messenger of Allah led us in either the noon or after-noon prayers and he made the taslim after praying just two rak'at. Zhul Yadain said to the Prophet: 'O Messenger of Allah, has the salah been shortened or have you forgotten [part of it]?' The Prophet sallallahu alehi wassalam said: 'It has not been shortened, nor did I forget any part of it." He said: 'Yes, O Messenger of Allah, you did forget.' Thereupon the Prophet asked (the people): 'Is Zhul Yadain correct in what he says?' The people said: 'He is correct, you offered only two rak'at.' Then, the Prophet prayed the two remaining rak'at and made the taslim, said the takbir and performed the sajdah, sat and made the takbir and performed the sajdah again, and finally said the takbir and sat again." [This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim].

123 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Maliki school allows talking during the prayer if it is done for any good of the salah as long as it does not become a common practice and (is done) only when saying subhanallah fails to alert the imam to correct his mistake. Al-Auza'i's comments are: "Whoever intentionally speaks during the salah, seeking some benefit to the salah, does not invalidate his salah." He said that if a person recites aloud in the 'asr and someone behind him says: "It is the 'asr," (i.e., the recital is not to be aloud) then the latter person would not invalidate his salah.

03. Intentionally making many motions [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 96] The scholars differ over what exactly constitutes a few motions and what constitutes many motions. Some say that one makes many motions when, if seen from behind, one would be certain that he was not performing salah, and anything less than that amount is considered only a few motions. Some say that it is any act or string of actions which would make others believe that the person is not praying. An-Nawawi says: "If a person performs a lot of actions that are not part of the salah, he invalidates his salah, and, on this point, there is no difference of opinion. If the acts are few, then they do not invalidate the salah and, on this point, there also is no difference of opinion. This is the exact position. However, there does exist a difference of opinion over what exactly constitutes a few actions and many actions, [and there exist four opinions on this point..." He says that the fourth opinion is the correct and most popular opinion. The fourth opinion is that the exact definitions of too much and too little are determined by generally accepted standards. One is not harmed in his salah by common acts such as nodding in reply to a salutation, taking off one's shoes, raising the headdress and putting it back in place, putting on or taking off a light garment, carrying or holding a small child, preventing someone from ing in front of the person in prayer, covering one's spittle in one's clothing and similar other actions. As for the other acts, those which are considered to constitute many actions (e.g., taking many consecutive steps, performing actions repeatedly) they invalidate the prayer.

124 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

An-Nawawi also says: "The scholars are in agreement that many actions invalidate the prayer if they are performed consecutively [i.e., one after another]. If one separates the actions, for instance, taking a step and then stopping for a while, then taking another step or two, and then another two steps, after a pause (though a short one) between them, then the salah will not be harmed, even if he (in this manner should take a hundred or more steps. There is no difference of opinion on this point. As for light actions," he continues, "such as, moving one's finger in glorifying Allah or in itching, and so forth., these do not invalidate the prayer according to the well-known, authentic opinion, even when they are done repeatedly and consecutively, but they are disliked." AshShaf'i, in a statement concerning it, says: "Even if one counts the verses on one's fingers, it would not invalidate one's salah, but it is best to avoid [such an act]."

04.

Intentionally leaving out an essential act or condition of the prayer without any valid excuse for doing so: [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 97]

Al-Bukhari and Muslim record that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam told a bedouin who had not performed his salah well: "Return and pray for you have not prayed." ([This hadith was mentioned earlier] Ibn Rushd writes: "There is an agreement that if one prays and he is not in a state of purity, it is obligatory for him to repeat the prayer, [that is true if the act was done] intentionally or out of forgetfulness. Similarly, one who prays without facing the qiblah, intentionally or due to forgetfulness, [must repeat the salah]. In general, if any of the conditions for the correctness of the salah are absent, it becomes obligatory to repeat the salah. "

05. Smiling or laughing during the salah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 98] Ibn al-Munzhir records that there is a consensus of opinion that laughing (during the salah) invalidates the prayer. An-Nawawi says: "This is the case if one laughs aloud, and produces sound. Most of the scholars say that there is no problem with smiling. If one is overcome by laughter and cannot control it, his salah will not become invalid if it is of minor nature. If it is a hearty laughter, it will invalidate the salah. Custom would determine whether it is a major or a minor laughter." 125 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

12.00.00 Making (Qada') for missed Salah [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 2] The scholars agree that it is obligatory for one who has forgotten the salah or slept through its time to make up the missed [qada') prayer. This opinion is based on the hadith of the Prophet mentioned earlier: "There is no negligence while one is asleep but forgetfulness occurs when one is awake. If one of you forgets the prayer or sleeps through its time, then he should perform the salah when he recalls it." If one falls unconscious, then he need not repeat the salah, unless he regains his consciousness with enough time to purify himself and perform the salah within its proper time. 'Abdurrazaq relates from Naf'i that Ibn 'Umar once fell sick and became unconscious and missed the prayer. When he regained his consciousness, he did not make up the missed prayer. Ibn Juraij reports from Ibn Tawus on the authority of his father that if a sick person becomes unconscious, he is not to make up the prayers he missed . Mu'ammar relates: "I asked az-Zuhri about one who becomes unconscious, and he said that he is not to make up the salah he missed." Hamad ibn Salamah relates from Yunus ibn 'Ubaid that both al-Hassan al-Basri and Muhammad ibn Sireen said that a person who falls unconscious is not to make up the prayers he may miss. Concerning missing a salah intentionally, the majority of the scholars say that it is a sin and the missed salah must be made up for. [Ibn Taimaiyyah says.] 126 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

01. In law, there is no way for one who leaves a salah intentionally to make its Qada' [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 99a] He may however, resort to increasing his voluntary and supererogatory acts. Ibn Hazm has thoroughly discussed this question. The following is a summary of what he says on this subject: Concerning one who leaves a salah intentionally until its time expires, he will never be able to make up for that salah. Such a person should turn to Allah and ask His forgivness and increase his good deeds and nawafil in order to increase his weight [of good] on the Day of Resurrection. Abu Hanifah, Malik, and Ash-Shaf'i say that he can make up the prayer after its time has expired, and Malik and Abu Hanifa even say that if a person intentionally misses a prayer or a few prayers, then he is to make up those prayers before he prays the present salah, even if he has missed all five prayers and should, while making them up, miss the present salah. They say that if he missed more than five prayers, he is to begin by praying the salah whose time is present [and then he is to make up the prayers he missed]. The proof for our position [i.e, the position of Ibn Hazm] is found in the words of Allah, the Exalted: "Woe unto the worshippers who are heedless of their prayers,'' and: "And then there succeeded them a later generation who wasted the prayers and followed their own lusts, but they will meet with destruction." If one who intentionally misses a salah could make it up later, then why is it mentioned with affliction or transgression? Of course, there is no affliction or transgression on one who delays the salah. But the case of one who procrastinates until the last portion of its permissible time expires is quite different. Allah, the Exalted, has appointed certain times for the fard salah; both the beginning time and the ending time for the salah have been established, and there is no difference between praying a salah before its time and praying it after its proper time elapses because, in both cases the salah is not performed within its prescribed time. This is not to 127 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

draw an analogy between one and the other but it is applying the same rule to them as they both must be performed within the limits set by Allah. Allah, the Exalted, says: "Whoever transgresses the limits set by Allah has verily wronged his own soul!" : The principle of making qada' must be established by the proper sources of Islamic law. Legislating [in shari'ah] is not permissible, save by Allah's authority as evidenced by His Prophet. We ask those people who say that one may make qada' for a salah which he misses intentionally: "Tell us about this salah that you want him to perfom, is it the same salah that Allah ordered him to perform or is it a different one?" If they say it is the same one, then we may say to them: "Then one who misses it intentionally is not guilty of being disobedient [to Allah, the Exalted], as he has done what Allah had ordered him to do, and there is no sin upon him according to your statement and likewise there should be no blame upon one who intentionally delays a salah until its time expires, but that is not an acceptable position for any Muslim." If they say that it is not the salah which Allah ordered, we may say: "You have told the truth," and this is a sufficient confession from them. Then, we may ask them: "Is one who intentionally leaves the salah until its time expires being obedient or disobedient to Allah?" If they say obedient, they will be differing from the consensus of the Muslims and the Qur'an and the confirmed sunnah. If they say he is being disobedient, they are speaking the truth and it is not valid that an act of disobedience should replace an act of obedience. Also, Allah, the Exalted, has set specific limits, through the tongue of His Messenger, for the times of the salah. Each salah has a specific beginning time, and no one may perform the salah before that time, and each prayer has a specific ending time, and no one may perform the salah after that time. No one of this ummah will dispute that point. However, if one is allowed to pray after the time set by the Messenger of Allah, then setting an ending time for the salah has no meaning to it. Such an opinion is nonsense and may Allah, the Exalted, keep us from it. Every action is connected with a certain time and it is not valid outside of that time; if it was valid outside of that time, what would be the purpose of that time being specifically singled out for that act? [The logic of this argument] is clear and Allah, the Almighty, is our er. Ibn Hazm discusses this point at great length, and adds: "If making up a salah is obligatory for one who has left a salah, even after its time has expired, why is it that Allah and His Messenger have chosen not to mention that fact as (surely) they did not forget it: "And your Lord is not forgetful!" Any law that is not based on the Qur'an or the sunnah is not valid. It has been authentically reported that the Prophet said: "Whoever misses the 'asr salah, it is as if he has lost his family and his property." It is correct to say that if one "misses" something, he cannot make it up, for if he makes it up or could make 128 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

it up, the act would not be "missed." The entire Muslim ummah is in agreement with the statement and ruling that if the time of the salah has elapsed, then the salah is "over" [i.e., "qada" in Arabic], but if one can make it up, the statement that the salah is "over" becomes false and untrue; therefore, there is no way that it could ever be made up. [The people who agree with us on this include 'Umar ibn al-Khattab, his son 'Abdullah, Sa'd ibn Abi Waqas, Salman al-Farsi, ibn Mas'ud, al-Qasim ibn Muhammad ibn Abu Bakr, Budail al-'Uqaili, Muhammad ibn Sireen, Mutraf ibn 'Abdullah, 'Umar ibn 'Abdulaziz, and others.] Allah has left no excuse, for anyone required to perform the salah, to delay the salah from its proper time for any reason whatsoever, not even during times of fighting, fear, extreme illness, or travelling. Allah says: "And when you are among them and arrange them for salah, let only one party be with you" And: "But if you are in danger, then walking or riding." Allah, the Exalted, does not permit even the extremely sick person to delay the salah. In fact, such a person has been ordered to pray sitting, if he cannot pray standing, and if he cannot pray sitting, then he may pray on his side. Also, if one cannot make ablution with water, he may make tayammum; and if he cannot find soil to make tayammum, he may still pray. Whence has the permission been obtained that one may intentionally leave the salah until its time is finished and who has ordered that it be performed after its time and how is it that the belated salah would be sufficient? None of this is derived from the Qur'an, Sunnah, Qiyas (analogical reasoning), and so forth. Ibn Hazm further says: "Concerning our statement that the one who intentionally leaves a salah until its time expires is to repent to Allah, the Exalted, ask for His forgiveness, pray an increased number of nawafil, and do good deeds. This statement is based on Allah's words: "Then there succeeded them a generation who missed prayers and followed after lusts. But they will meet destruction save him who repents and believes and does right. Such will enter the garden and will not be wronged," and: "...those who, when they do an evil thing or wrong themselves, Allah and implore forgiveness for their sins - who forgives sins, save Allah - and will not knowingly repeat the wrong they did," and: "Whoever does an atom's weight of good shall see it and whoever does an atom's weight of evil shall see it," and: "...We set a just balance for the day of resurrection so no soul shall be wronged." This [Muslim] ummah is in agreement, and there are texts that state that voluntary acts are a type of good deeds and Allah knows how much they are really worth. It necessarily follows that a number of voluntary works may be equivalent in merit to an obligatory deed and may even amount to a greater merit. 129 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Furthermore, Allah has informed us that He does not waste the action of any person and that the good deeds erase the evil ones.

13.00.00 The prayer of a person who is ill (Salatul Marid) [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2] Whoever has some excuse due to illness and cannot stand during the fard salah is allowed to pray sitting. If he cannot pray in a sitting posture, he may pray while on his side by making gestures. In such a case, his gestures for sajdah should be lower than those for his ruku'. This principle is based on Allah's words: "...And celebrate Allah's praises, standing, sitting, and lying on your sides." 'Imran ibn Hussain says: "I had piles [hemorrhoids], so I asked the Prophet about the prayer and he said: 'Offer the salah while standing and if you cannot do so, pray while sitting, and if you can't do that, then make salah while Iying on your side."' This is related by the group, except for Muslim. An-Nasa'i adds: "And if you cannot offer salah while lying on your side, then do it while lying on your back. Allah does not burden a soul, save with what it can bear." Jabir reports: "The Messenger of Allah visited a sick person and found him praying on a cushion. The Prophet pushed it aside and said: "Pray on the ground if you can, and if you cannot, then pray by making gestures, and make your sajdah lower than your ruku'.'" [This is related by alBaihaqi] What is meant by inability is that the person if he prays [in the regular way], will suffer hardship, or his disease will aggravate, or his recovery would be hampered, or he will swoon if he prays in the customary manner. One should sit cross-legged while praying in a sitting position. 'Aishah narrates that she saw the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam sitting cross-legged while praying. [This is related by an-Nasa'i and al-Hakim says it is sahih] It is also permissible to sit in the manner that one sits while performing the tashahud.

130 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

One who can offer the salah neither sitting nor standing is to lie down on his side, and if he cannot do that, he is to lie down on his back with his legs toward the qiblah according to his state of health. [Ibn al-Munzhir prefers this opinion].

On this point, there is a weak hadith reported by 'Ali which states that the Prophet said: "The sick person is to pray standing if he is able. If he cannot do so, he should pray sitting. If he is not able to make the sajdah, he should nod with his head and make the nod of his sajjud lower than that of his ruku'. If he cannot pray in a sitting posture, he should pray while lying down on his right side facing the qiblah. If one cannot pray on his right side, he should pray while lying on his back with his legs stretched out toward the qiblah." [This is related by Ad-Daraqutni]. Some scholars maintain that one can pray in whatever manner is easy for him. It is apparent from the hadith that if one can only nod while lying on his back, then nothing else is obligatory upon him.

14.00.00 The prayer during times of fear or danger (Salatul Khauf): [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.2] The scholars are all in agreement about the legality of "fear prayer" (Salatul Khauf). The Qur'an says: "When You (O Prophet) are with them, and stand to lead them in prayer, let one party of them stand up (in prayer) with you, taking their arms with them. When they finish prostrations, let them take their position in the rear. And let the other party come up which has not yet prayed - and let them pray with you, taking all precautions, and bearing arms: the unbelievers wish if you were negligent of your arms and your baggage, to assault you in a single rush. But there is no blame on you if you put away your arms because of the inconvenience of rain or because you are ill; but take (every) precaution for yourselves. For the unbelievers Allah has prepared humiliating punishment." On this subject Imam Ahmad says: "There are six or seven confirmed hadith about 'salatul khauf,' and whichever way one performs it, it will be valid."

131 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn al-Qayyim says: "Basically, there are six ways to pray salatal khauf, although some say there are more than (six ways of praying it). Whenever they notice any difference in the narration of an incident, they describe it as a difference [in the manner of prayer] thus coming to seventeen ways. This might be due to different acts of the Prophet or simply to differences in the narrations." Al-Hafiz says: "This is the true position and its explanation is given below.

01. Different ways of offering salatul Khauf [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.105] (01) If the enemy is not in the direction of the qiblah, then the imam should lead a group in the performance of one rak'ah after which he should wait until they complete the second rak'ah by themselves, and then, they should go and face the enemy. And the second group should come and the imam would lead them in salah while he is performing his second rak'ah. He should again wait for them to complete another rak'ah by themselves before leading them in the salutations. Saleh ibn Khawat relates from Saleh ibn Abu Khaithimah that a group lined up with the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam while another group faced the enemy. He prayed one rak'ah with the group that was with him and remained standing while they finished the salah and left and faced the enemy. The second group came and prayed the remaining rak'ah with him, then he stayed sitting until they had completed their prayers individually, after which he led them in making the taslim. [This is related by the group, except for Ibn Majah]. (02) If the enemy is not in the direction of the qiblah, then, the imam prays one rak'ah with one group of the army while the other group faces the enemy, after which the two groups exchange places, and the imam prays one rak'ah with the second group. The of each group will complete one rak'ah of their prayers on their own. Ibn 'Umar says: "The Messenger of Allah prayed one rak'ah with one group while the other group faced the enemy, [At that point, those who had prayed] took the place of their companions facing the enemy and the second group came and prayed one rak'ah with the Prophet and then he made the taslim. Then each group made (the remaining) one rak'ah." [This is related by al-Bukhari, Muslim, and Ahmad.] It is apparent that the second group completed their salah after the imam made the taslim without discontinuing their salah (i.e., for them, it was two continuous rak'at), and the first group did not complete their salah until the second group had completed their salah and went back to face the enemy. 132 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn Mas'ud says: "Then, he made the taslim and they stood up to finish the second rak'ah individually and, then they made their taslim." (03) The imam prays two rak'at with each group, the first two rak'at being his fard salah and the latter two being nafl. It is allowed for one who is making a nafl to lead others in salah who are praying fard. Jabir reports that the Prophet prayed two rak'at with one group of his companions and then another two rak'at with another group and then he made the taslim. [This is related by ash-Shaf'i and an-Nasa'i]. Abu Dawud, Ahmad, and an-Nasa'i record that he said: "The Prophet prayed the salatul Khauf with us, and he prayed two rak'at with some of his companions, and then the others came and took their places and he prayed two rak'at with them, and he made the taslim. So, the Prophet prayed four rak'at and the people prayed two rak'at each." Ahmad, al-Bukhari, and Muslim record that he said: "We were with the Prophet during the campaign of Zhat al-Riqa and the salah was made, and he prayed two rak'at with one group and then they withdrew, and he led the other group in two rak'at. The Prophet prayed four rak'at and the people prayed two rak'at." (04) If the enemy is in the direction of the qiblah, then the imam leads both of the groups in salah at the same time and they share in guarding against the enemy, and they follow the imam in every one of his actions until he performs sajdah, in which case one group will make the sajdah with him and the other will wait until they are finished and then perform their own sujjud. After the first rak'ah is finished, the people in front will move to the back and those in the back will move to the front. Jabir said: "I prayed salatul khauf (fear prayer) with the Prophet. He arranged us in two rows behind him. The enemy was between us and the qiblah. The Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam made the takbir and we all made the takbir. He performed the ruku' and we all made the ruku'. Then, he raised his head from the ruku' and we all raised our heads from the ruku'. Next he went down for sajdah as well as the row closest to him, while the back row stood facing the enemy until the Prophet and the first row had completed their prostrations, after which the back row made sajdah and then stood [after completing their sajjud]. Following this, those in the back row moved to the front while those in the front row moved to the back. The Prophet performed the ruku' and we all made ruku'. Then, he raised his head and we raised our heads from ruku. Afterward, he made the sajdah and the row that was previously in the back during the first rak'ah prostrated with him while the [new] back row stood facing the enemy. When the Prophet and the [new] front row had completed their sujjud, the [new] back row made the sujjud. Finally, the Prophet made

133 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

the taslim and we all made the taslim. [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, an-Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, and al-Baihaqi]. (05) Both of the groups begin the prayer with the imam, and then one group would guard against the enemy while the other group would pray one rak'ah with the imam, after which they would face the enemy while the other group would come and pray one rak'ah by themselves (individually) while the imam is standing. Then, they would him in what is the imam's and their second rak'ah. At that point, the group which had gone to face the enemy would come and pray one rak'ah (their second) individually while the others would be sitting (in salah waiting for them to sit in their second rak'ah), after which the imam would make the taslim and both groups would make the taslim together [behind the imam]. Abu Huraira reports: "I prayed salatul khauf with the Messenger of Allah during the year of the Battle of Najd. He stood to pray 'asr and one group stood with him while the other group was faced the enemy with their backs toward the qiblah. When he made the takbir, all the people made the takbir- that is, those with him and those facing the enemy. Then, he performed one rak'ah and the group with him also performed their ruku' and sujjud with him while the others were still facing the enemy. Next, the group which was with the Prophet went to face the enemy while the other group came and prayed one rak'ah and the Prophet kept standing [in prayer] as he was. Then, he performed the ruku' and the new group performed the ruku' with him and he performed the sajdah and they performed the sajdah with him. After this, the group which had gone to face the enemy came and prayed one rak'ah while the Prophet and those with him were sitting [in prayer]. Finally, the Prophet made taslim and both groups made the taslim with him. The Prophet prayed two rak'at and both groups prayed two rak'at." [This is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, and an-Nasa'i]. (06) Each group prays only one rak'ah with the imam and the imam prays a total of two rak'at whereas each group prays one. Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet prayed at Zhiqard, and he arranged the people into two rows, one row behind him and one row guarding against the enemy. The group behind him prayed one rak'ah (with him) and then left the place to the other group. The other group then came and prayed one rak'ah (with the Prophet), and [neither group] made up a rak'ah. This is related by An-Nasa'i and Ibn Hibban. Ibn 'Abbas also says: "Allah made the prayer obligatory on your Prophet [in the following manner]: four rak'at while resident, two while traveling, and only one during times of fear." [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud, and an-Nasa'i].

134 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

02. How to pray maghrib during times of fear [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 108] The sunset prayer is not to be shortened and there is no hadith which states how it is to be prayed during times of fear. Therefore, the scholars differ over how it is to be performed. The Hanafi and Maliki schools say that the imam is to pray two rak'at with the first group and then one rak'ah with the second group. Ash-Shaf'i and Ahmad say it is permissible for the imam to pray one rak'ah with the first group and then two rak'at with the second group as it has been related that 'Ali performed it in that manner.

03. Prayer during times of extreme fear [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 108a] If the fear [of the enemy] is great or fighting is taking place, each person is to pray individually to the best of his ability - that is, standing or riding, facing the qiblah or not facing the qiblah, making gestures for the ruku' and sajjud- whatever he can do. He should make the gesture for his sajjud lower than that for his ruku'. He is excused from any of the acts of salah which he is unable to perform. Ibn 'Umar relates: "The Prophet described salatul khauf and said: 'If the danger is greater than that, then [pray] standing or riding."' In Sahih al-Bukhari, the wording is: "If the danger is greater than that, then pray while standing on your feet or riding, facing the qiblah or not facing the qiblah." In Muslim's version, Ibn 'Umar is reported to have said: "If the danger is greater than that, then pray standing or riding and by making gestures."

135 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

04. The prayer of attacker or the attacked [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 108b] If one is attacking the enemy and fears that he will miss the time of salah, he may pray by making gestures even if he is moving in a direction other than that of the qiblah. The case of the one who is being attacked is the same as the one who is attacking. The same is the case for anyone whose enemy prevents him from making the ruku' or the sajdah or a person who fears for himself or his family or his wealth from an enemy or a thief or a wild animal; in all such cases, the person may [if necessary] pray by making gestures and facing any direction. Al-'Iraqi writes: "The same applies to anyone who is fleeing from a flood or fire and has no other option open to him. The same is true for one who is in straitened conditions and is in debt and cannot pay it and he fears that his debtor might catch him and imprison him while not believing his claim. This applies also to one who fears a punishment of qisas and hopes that by his absence the prosecuting party's anger will abate and they will forgive him." 'Abdullah ibn Unais reports: "The Messenger of Allah sent me to Khalid ibn Sufyan alHazhili, who was close to 'Arafat, and said: 'Go and kill him.' I saw him and the time of the afternoon prayer came and I said [to myself]: 'I fear that something between him and me will cause me to delay the salah, so I left walking and offered the salah by making gestures. When I came close to him, he said to me: 'Who are you?' I said: 'A man from among the Arabs. It has reached me that you are gathering the people against this man [i.e, the Prophet] so I came to you for that reason.' He said: 'I am doing that.' I walked with him for a while until I could strike him dead with my sword." [This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. AlHafiz says its chain is hasan.]

136 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

15.00.00 The prayer of a traveler [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 2]

01. Shortening the prayers that consist of four rak'at [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 109a] Allah says in the Qur'an: "And when you go forth in the land there is no sin upon you, if you shorten your prayer when you fear the disbelievers may attack you." This concession is not limited to situations of danger. Ya'la ibn Umaiyyah said: "I said to 'Umar ibn al-Khattab: 'Explain to me why the people shorten the salah when Allah says, 'And when you go forth...[the preceding verse] and those days are gone now!' 'Umar said: 'I wondered about that too and I mentioned that to the Prophet and he said: "This is a charity that Allah, the Exalted, has bestowed upon you, so accept His charity.'" This is related by the group. At-Tabari records that Abu Munib al-Jarshi mentioned this verse to Ibn 'Umar and said: "We are safe now and are not in fear, should we, then, shorten the salah'?" He answered him: "You have indeed in the Messenger of Allah a beautiful pattern (of conduct)." The issue was also referred to 'Aishah and she said: "The salah was made fard in Makkah in sets of two rak'at. When the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam came to Medinah, two rak'at were added to each salah except the maghrib salah because it is the witr of the daytime, and the dawn prayer due to its lengthy Qur'anic recital. But if one travels, he performs the original prayer [i.e., only two rak'at]." This is related by Ahmad, alBaihaqi, Ibn Hibban, and Ibn Khuzaimah. Its narrators are trustworthy. Ibn al-Qayyim says: "The Prophet would pray only two rak'at for those prayers which consisted of four, whenever he traveled until he returned to Medinah. And it is not confirmed that he ever prayed four rak'at [while traveling], and none of the imams differ on this point, although they do differ about the ruling of shortening the salah." 'Umar, 'Ali, Ibn Mas'ud, ibn 'Abbas, ibn 'Umar, Jabir and the Hanafi scholars say that it is fard. The Maliki school holds that it is Sunnah mu'akadah (the stressed one); it is even more emphasized than the congregational salah. If the traveler cannot find another traveler to lead him in the salah, he may pray by himself as it is disliked that he should 137 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

follow one who is a resident [i.e., and pray four rak'at] according to the Maliki school. The Hanbali school holds that it is preferred for the person to shorten the prayer rather than to pray the complete salah. The Shaf'i school has a similar opinion, if the person has traveled a sufficient distance.

02. The distance one must travel before shortening one's prayer [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 110] The conclusion from the Qur'anic verse is that any traveling, be it long or short, which falls within the linguistic definition of the word "travel" would suffice to shorten one's salah, to combine them and to break the fast. There is nothing in the sunnah which confines this general term to any particular meaning. Ibn al-Munzhir and others have mentioned more than twenty reports on this point. Here we shall mention some of the more important reports. Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud, and al-Baihaqi record that Yahya ibn Yazid said: "I asked Anas ibn Malik about shortening the prayer, and he said: 'The Messenger of Allah would pray two rak'at if he had traveled a distance of three miles or farsakh."' Ibn Hajar writes in Fath al-Bari: "This is the most authentic hadith which states and clarifies [that question]." The conflict between mile and farsakh is made clear in Abu Sa'id al-Khudri's statement: "If the Prophet traveled a distance of one farsakh, he would shorten his prayer." [This was related by Sa'id ibn Mansur in his Sunan and by al-Hafiz ibn Hajar in at-Talkhis, and he implicitly accepted it by not making any further comments about it.] It is well-known that a farsakh equals three miles and, therefore, Abu Sa'id's hadith removes the confusion which arises from Anas' hadith when he says that the shortest distance, due to which the Prophet shortened his prayer, was three miles. One farsakh is equivalent to 5,541 meters while one mile equals 1,748 meters. The shortest distance which has been mentioned with respect to the shortening of salah is one mile. This was recorded by Ibn abi Shaibah, with a sahih chain, on the authority of Ibn 'Umar. Ibn Hazm follows this report, and argues that if the distance is less than one mile, one is not to shorten the salah, the Messenger of Allah went to the graveyard of al-Baqi' to bury the dead and (similarly) he went off to answer the call of nature and did not shorten his salah. Concerning what some jurists say, namely, that the journey must be at least two days long or as some say three days, Imam Abu al-Qasim alKharqi's refutation of their opinion is sufficient for us. 138 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In al-Mughni he says: 'I do not find any proof for what those scholars say. The statements of the (sahabah) companions are contradictory, and they are not a (conclusive) proof if they differ. Something has been related from Ibn 'Umar and Ibn 'Abbas which differs from what these scholars use as proof. Even if that were not the case, their statements do not constitute a proof when a statement or action of the Prophet himself exists. Even if their statements were accepted, we would not be able to follow the distance they mentioned due to the following two reasons. One, they differ from the sunnah that has been related from the Prophet and from the clear meaning of the Qur'an, as the clear meaning of the verse allows one to shorten one's salah if one makes any journey upon the earth. Allah says: "If you journey on the earth, there is no blame upon you if you shorten your prayer." The condition of there being fear has been deleted as can be seen in the hadith we recorded from Ya'la ibn Umayyah, and what remains is the clear meaning of the verse which covers every type of journey. The Prophet said: "The traveler may wipe over his socks for a period of three days." This shows the length of time that one may wipe over the socks and it cannot be used as a proof for the question we are discussing here. One could argue that traveling is less than a three-day journey on the basis of the hadith: "It is not allowed for any woman who believes in Allah and the last day to travel a journey of one day, save in the presence of a male relative." Two, the question of the distance to be traveled is one that may only be answered by some sort of revelation from Allah, the Exalted [the Qur' an or Sunnah]; it is not the type of issue which one may address on the basis of personal reasoning, nor is there any way to derive an analogy. The proofs which exist the opinion that shortening the salah is permissible for every traveler, unless there is some consensus to the contrary." Similar to that is the traveling by planes, trains, and so forth, or a trip that is in obedience to Allah, the Exalted, or otherwise. If there is someone whose occupation requires him to always be traveling, for instance, a pilot, a ship captain, truck driver, and so on, then he is permitted to shorten his salah or break his fast as he is truly traveling.

03. Whence one may shorten one's salah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 111] The majority of the scholars are of the opinion that it is permissible to shorten one's salah when one leaves one's residence and is outside of one's city, and that is a condition, and he is not to resume his regular salah until he reaches the first houses of his city. Ibn al-Munzhir says: "I do not know of the Prophet shortening his salah during any of his travels until after he had left Medinah."

139 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Anas relates: "I prayed four rak'at at Zhul-Halifah." This is related by the group. Some of the early scholars say that if one makes the intention to travel, he may shorten his salah even if he is in his house.

04. When the traveler is to pray the complete salah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 112] A traveler may shorten his salah as long as he is on a journey. Likewise if he stays in some place for business or some other affair, then he may shorten his salah as long as he is there, even for years. If the person intends to stay in a place for a certain amount of time then, according to Ibn al-Qayyim, he remains a traveler, regardless of whether he plans to stay there for a long or short time, as long as he does not plan to stay [i.e., reside and not return] in the place that he has traveled to. The scholars differ on this point. Summing up and giving his own opinion, Ibn al-Qayyim says: "The Messenger of Allah stayed in Tabuk for twenty days and during that time he shortened his salah and he did not say that one may not shorten his salah if he stays longer than that, although there is agreement that he did stay there for that period of time." In Sahih al-Bukhari, it is recorded that Ibn 'Abbas said: "The Prophet stayed, during some of his journeys, for nineteen day and he prayed only two rak'at. If we stayed in a place for nineteen days, we would not pray the complete salah. However, if we stayed longer than that, we would perform the whole salah." Ahmad states that ibn 'Abbas was referring to the Prophet's stay in Makkah at the time of its conquest when he said: "The Messenger of Allah stayed in Makkah for eighteen days during the time of the conquest as he had to go to Hunain and was not planning to stay there." This is his interpretation of Ibn 'Abbas' statement. Others say that Ibn 'Abbas was referring to the Prophet's stay in Tabuk as Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said: "The Messenger of Allah stayed in Tabuk for twenty days and performed qasr salah." Imam Ahmad related this in his Musnad. Al-Miswar ibn Makhramah reports: "We stayed with Sa'd in some of the cities of ashSham [Syria] for forty days, and Sa'd would perform qasr while we would offer the whole salah." Naf'i relates: "Ibn 'Umar was in Azerbaijan for six months, as there was snow blocking the , and he would pray two rak'at."

140 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Hafs ibn 'Ubaidullah says: "Anas ibn Malik stayed in ash-Sham for two years and he prayed the salah of a traveler." Anas relates: "The companions of the Prophet stayed in Ram Hurmuz for seven months and they shortened their salah." Al-Hassan reports: "I stayed with 'Abdurrahman ibn Samurah for two years in Kabul, and he shortened his salah but he did not combine the salah." Ibrahim says: "We resided in Rai for a year or more and in Sijistan for two years . . . [and we prayed qasr]. This is the guidance of the Prophet and his companions, and this is the correct position. Concerning other opinions which people follow Imam Ahmad say: "If a person intends to stay for four days, he has to offer the whole salah and he may offer qasr if his intention is for less than that. This is based on an interpretation of the reports from the Prophet and his companions [i.e., they never intended to stay for longer than that and would always say: 'We will leave tomorrow,' and so on]. This interpretation is obviously suspect. The Prophet conquered Makkah and stayed there to establish Islam, eradicate polytheism, and to guide the Arabs. It definitely goes, without saying, that such an objective does take more than a day or two to complete. Similarly, his stay in Tabuk was in preparation for the impending war and he knew that this might take longer than just four days. In the same way, Ibn 'Umar's stay in Azerbaijan for six months, and his praying qasr during the entire time was with the knowledge that it takes more than two or three days for such snow to melt and the to become traversable. The same is the case with Anas' stay of two years in ash-Sham and his praying qasr and the companions' stay in Ram Hurmuz for seven months while shortening their prayers. It is well known that activities like theirs, such as jihad and guarding, took more than four days." The followers of Ahmad maintain: "If one is staying in a place for the purpose of jihad or due to imprisonment or sickness, then one may shorten one's salah regardless of whether the person thinks that such a situation may last for a short time or a long time." This is correct but there is no proof that such conditions have been stipulated in the Qur'an, Sunnah, ijma' (consensus), or practice of the Prophet's companions. They argued that such conditions are based on what is needed for the person to fulfill his need while remaining a traveler, and that is what is less than four days. His response to them was: 'From where do you derive those conditions, while the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam stayed for more than four days, shortening his salah, in Makkah and Tabuk, and he did not mention to anyone anything about it and he never told them that he never intended to 141 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

stay for more than four days, even though he knew that the people would [strictly] follow his actions concerning the salah. They surely followed him in his shortening of the salah, and he did not object to their praying qasr if they were to stay for more than four nights. This should be made clear as it is very important. Similarly, the companions (as-sahabah) followed him in that and he did not say anything [in objection] to those who prayed with him." Malik and ash-Shaf'i say: "If one intends to stay for more than four days, he should perform the whole salah, and if he intends to stay for less than that, he is to offer qasr." Abu Hanifah holds: "If one intends to stay for fifteen days, he should do the qasr. If he intends to stay for less than that, he should not shorten the salah." This is also the opinion of al-Laith ibn Sa'd, and it has also been related from three companions: 'Umar, ibn 'Umar, and Ibn 'Abbas. Sa'id ibn al-Musayyab is of the opinion that: "If you stay for four days, you pray four rak'at." A statement similar to that of Abu Hanifah's has also been related from him. 'Ali ibn Abi Talib says that if one stays for ten days, he is to perform the whole salah, and the same has been related from Ibn ' Abbas . Al-Hassan says: "One who does not get to his destination or (city of residence) may shorten salah." 'Aishah says: "One who does not put down his provision is to shorten the salah." The four imams agree that if one has some need to take care of and always has the intention of leaving the next day, then he may shorten his salah for as long as he is in that state. However, according to one statement of ash-Shaf'i, he may do so only for seventeen or eighteen days and he is not to shorten his salah after that time. Ibn al-Munzhir states in his Ishraf: "The people of knowledge are in agreement that a traveler may perform qasr as long as he does not intend to stay in a place, even though he stays there for years."

142 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

05. Nawafli during travel [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 114] The majority of the scholars are of the opinion that it is not disliked to perform nawafil during the state in which one is shortening his salah. On this point, there is no difference between regular sunnah prayers and other nawafl. Al-Bukhari and Muslim record that the Prophet made the ghusl in the house of Umm Hani on the day of the conquest of Makkah and then he prayed eight rak'at. Ibn 'Umar reports that the Prophet prayed while riding in whatever direction he was facing and nodding his head [i.e., for the movements of the salah]. Al-Hassan relates: "The companions of the Prophet while on a journey performed supererogatory prayers before and after the fard salah." Ibn 'Umar and others are of the opinion that there are no nawafl, before or after the fard salah, except for during the middle of the night. He saw some people praying after the salah and said: "If I were to pray, I would have performed the whole salah [as obviously that would have taken preference]. O nephew, I accompanied the Messenger of Allah [on joumeys] and he never prayed more than two rak'at until Allah took his soul. And I accompanied Abu Bakr and he did not pray more than two rak'at." He also mentioned the name of 'Umar and 'Uthman, then he recited the verse: "Ye have indeed in the messenger of Allah a beautiful pattern (of conduct)." This is related by al-Bukhari. Ibn Qudamah combines what al-Hassan and what Ibn 'Umar say by concluding that alHassan's report points to the fact that there is no harm in praying nawafil while traveling, whereas Ibn 'Umar's report points to the fact that there is no harm in not praying such nawafil.

143 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

06. Traveling on a Friday [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P. 115] There is no harm in traveling on a Friday if it is not during the time of the salah. 'Umar heard a man say: "If today was not Friday, I would have left." 'Umar said: "Leave. Friday does not keep one from traveling." Abu 'Ubaidah traveled on Friday and he did not wait for the salah. Az-Zuhri wanted to travel before noon on Friday and the people mentioned something to him, and he said: "The Prophet traveled on Friday."

144 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

16.00.00 Combining Two Prayers [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol. 2] It is allowed for a person to combine the zuhr and 'asr salah, either during the time of the earlier or the later salah, or the maghrib and 'isha prayers if he is in one of the following circumstances:

01. Combining the salah at 'Arafa and al-Muzdalifah [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.115b] The scholars are in agreement that one is to combine the zuhr and 'asr prayer during the time of the zuhr prayer, at 'Arafa [during the performance of the pilgrimage], and the maghrib and 'isha prayers during the time of the 'isha at muzdalifah, following the example of the Prophet.

02. Combining the salah during traveling [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.115c] Most of the people of knowledge are of the opinion that it is permissible to combine two prayers during the time of either one of them while traveling, regardless of whether the person is actually on the road or has stopped at a place for some time. Mu'azh reports that while the Prophet was at Tabuk and the sun had ed the meridian, the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam combined the zuhr and 'asr prayers before he started his journey. If he started his journey before the sun ed its meridian, he would delay the zuhr prayer until the time when he stoppped for the 'asr prayer. He would do likewise for the maghrib prayer. If the sun set before he began his journey, he would combine the maghrib and 'isha prayers [at that time]. If he began a journey before the sun had set, he would then combine them at the time of 'isha. [This is related by Abu Dawud and at-Tirmizhi who call it hasan.] Kuraib reported that Ibn 'Abbas said: "Shall I not inform you of the salah of the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam during a journey?" We said: "Certainly." He said: "If the sun ed its meridian while he stopped, he would combine the zuhr and 'asr prayers before remounting [i.e., moving on]. If the sun had not ed its meridian while he had stopped [i.e., before breaking camp], he would travel until the time of the 'asr prayer and then he would combine the zuhr and 'asr prayers. If the sun set while he had stopped, he 145 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

would combine the magrib and 'isha prayers. If that did not occur while he had stopped, he would ride until the 'isha time and then combine them." [This is related by Ahmad.] Ash-Shaf'i has something similar in his Musnad, namely that when he [the Prophet] set out to travel before the sun ed its meridian, he delayed the zuhr prayer and combine it with the 'asr during the time of the 'asr salah. Al-Baihaqi recorded it with a good chain and he says: "To combine the two prayers due to traveling is something that is well-known and was practiced by the companions of the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam and those who followed them." Imam Malik records in al-Muwatta' from Mu'azh that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam delayed his salah one day during the battle of Tabuk and then went and prayed the zuhr and 'asr prayers together. Then he returned and went back again and said the maghrib and 'isha prayers together. Commenting on this report, ash-Shaf'i says: "His statement, 'then he returned and left again,' only refers to a situation where the Prophet was staying in a certain place [i.e., he was not traveling from one site to another] . " Ibn Qudamah mentions the preceding hadith and writes in al-Mughni: "Ibn 'AbdulBarr said: 'That hadith is sahih and its chain is confirmed. The people who are familiar with the life history of the Prophet say that the battle of Tabuk took place in the ninth year of the hijrah. This hadith is a clear proof and the strongest evidence against those who claim that one can only combine the prayers while one is actually moving from one site to another as the Prophet was settled and was not traveling since the Prophet was staying in his tent and would come out and combine two prayers and then return to his tent. Muslim recorded this hadith in his Sahih and stated: 'He would pray the zuhr and 'asr together and the maghrib and 'isha together. One must follow this hadith as it is confirmed [to be authentic] and it is a clear statement on this rule and there is nothing which contradicts it. The permission to combine the salah is a concession for anyone who is traveling but it is by no means confined to just those times when the person is actually on the road [i.e., traveling from one place to another]. The same is the case for shortening the salah and for wiping over the socks, but it is best to delay it.'": Having the intention to combine is not a condition for combining or shortening the salah. Ibn Taimiyyah holds: "That is the position of the majority of the scholars. When the Prophet combined the salah with his companions or shortened the salah with them, he 146 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

never ordered any of them to make the intention for combining or shortening the salah. In fact, when he left Medinah for Makkah, he prayed two rak'at without combining the salah, and then he prayed the zuhr prayer at 'Arafa without telling the people that he intended to pray the 'asr right afterward, next he prayed the 'asr with them and they did not have the intention to combine their prayers, and in that combination he prayed the latter salah early. When he went from Medinah, he led the people in the 'asr salah at Zhul-Halifah and he did not order them to make the intention to shorten the salah.": Concerning offering the two combined prayers right after each other, Ibn Taimiyyah writes: "The correct opinion is that it is not a necessary condition to do so under any circumstances, neither during the time of the first salah nor during the time of the latter salah. There is no such limit in the shari'ah and doing so would defeat the purpose of the concession [i.e., permission to combine the two salah]." Ash-Shaf'i says: "It is quite permissible for a person to pray the maghrib in his house with the intention of combining the prayers and then go to the mosque to pray the 'isha." A similar statement has been related from Ahmad.

03. Combining two prayers during rain [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.117] Al-Athram records in his Sunnan that Abu Salamah ibn 'Abdurrahman said: "It is a sunnah to combine the maghrib and 'isha prayers when it is raining." Al-Bukhari records that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam combined the maghrib and 'isha prayers on a rainy night. A summary of the opinions of the different schools of fiqh on this point follows: The Shaf'i school says that it is allowed for the resident to combine the zuhr and 'asr or the maghrib and 'isha, praying each pair in the time of the earlier salah only, given that it is raining when one begins the earlier prayer and it is still raining by the time one begins the second prayer. According to the Maliki school, it is allowed to combine the maghrib and 'isha in the mosque at the time of the maghrib due to rain or expected rain, if there is mud and darkness along the way, or if there is a lot of mud and it prevents the people from wearing their shoes. Nevertheless, he dislikes that the zuhr and 'asr should be combined due to rain.

147 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

According to the Hanbali school, it is only allowed to combine the maghrib and 'isha in the time of the former or the latter due to snow, ice, mud, severe cold, or rain which soaks the clothes. This concession is allowed only for one who prays with a congregation in the mosque and who comes from a distance over which he could be harmed by the rain. However, for one who prays in a congregation in his house or whose path to the mosque is covered or protected, or for one whose house is right next to the mosque, it is not allowed to combine the salah.

04. Combining the two prayers due to some illness or other excuse [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.118] Ahmad, Qadi Hussain, al-Khattabi, and al-Mutawali of the Shaf'i school are of the opinion that it is allowed to combine two prayers, either during the time of the earlier or later salah, due to illness as it is a greater hardship than rain. An-Nawawi says: "This is a strong opinion based on [sound] evidence." In al-Mughni it is stated: "The illness which permits one to combine the prayers is the one which would otherwise cause hardship and more weakness [if he prayed each salah separately]." The Hanbali school is the most accommodating as it allows one to combine the prayers, at the time of the early or later salah, for one who is ill as well as for the woman who is breast-feeding and will face hardship in cleaning her dress for every salah, for the woman who is plagued by a prolonged flow of blood, for the person who cannot control his urine, and for one who cannot purify himself or herself, and for the one who fears for his life, property, or family. Ibn Taimiyyah says: "Among the opinions the most accommodating on this question is that of the Hanbali school which allows one to combine the prayers if he is busy (since an-Nasa'i has related something to that effect from the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam) and they also say that the cook and baker, and so forth., may also combine their prayers if they fear their wealth (i.e., their investment or what they are working on) will otherwise be ruined."

148 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

05. Combining two prayers due to some pressing need [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.118a] Imam an-Nawawi writes in his commentary on Sahih Muslim: "The majority of the scholars are of the opinion that it is allowed for the resident to combine the prayers due to some pressing need. This is the statement of Ibn Sireen and Ashhab from the companions of Malik, and al-Khattabi records it from al-Qifal and ash-Shaf'i and from Abu Ishaq alMaruzi, and from a number of as-hab al-ahadith, and it is the conclusion of Ibn alMunzhir. This is ed by the statement of ibn 'Abbas: 'The Prophet combined his salah because he did not want to put his ummah to hardship, and not because of illness or any other reason."' The hadith from Ibn 'Abbas, mentioned previously, has been recorded by Imam Muslim who states: "The Messenger of Allah combined the zuhr and 'asr and then the maghrib and 'isha in Medinah without there being any danger or rain." Ibn 'Abbas was asked: "What did he desire by that action?" He replied: "He did not want any hardship for his ummah." Al-Bukhari and Muslim record from him that the Prophet prayed seven rak'at and eight rak'at, i.e., the zuhr and 'asr together and the maghrib and 'isha together, in Medinah. Muslim also records from 'Abdullah ibn Shaqiq that 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas addressed the people one day after the 'asr salah until well after the sun had set and the stars began to appear. The people said to him: "The prayer, the prayer." A man from the tribe of Taim continuously repeated: "The prayer, the prayer." Ibn 'Abbas said: "Are you teaching me the sunnah? May you have no mother." Then he said: "I saw the Messenger of Allah combine the zuhr and 'asr and the maghrib and 'isha." 'Abdullah ibn Shaqiq commented: "I felt some uneasiness in my heart about what he had said, so I went to Abu Hurairah to ask him about that, and he confirmed what Ibn 'Abbas had said."

149 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

06. Validity of combined prayers after their legal excuse ceases to exist [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.119] In al-Mughni it is stated: "If someone performs both prayers at the time of the earlier salah and then his reason for doing so ceases to exist after he has completed the salah and before the time of the next salah begins [i.e., the next salah being the one which he had just prayed during the earlier time], then what he has done is sufficient for him and he need not repeat the second salah at its proper time. Since he performed the salah in a proper manner, he is free from any extra obligation due to that action. He fulfilled his obligation during a circumstance in which he had some legal excuse, and his action is not invalidated by the fact that this excuse no longer exists. This is similar to the case of a person who performe tayammum, and after he finishes his salah, he finds water."

07. Prayer on a ship, train or plane [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.119a] A salah on a ship, train, plane, and so on, is valid and there is no dislike for such an act as it makes life easier for the one performing it. Ibn 'Umar says: "I asked the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam about salah on a ship and he said: 'Pray standing upon them unless you fear that you will be drowned [i.e., the boat might capsize]."' This is related by ad-Daraqutni and by al-Hakim. The later grades it sahih according to the criteria of al-Bukhari and Muslim. 'Abdullah ibn Abi 'Utbah reports: "I accompanied Jabir ibn 'Abdullah and Abu Sa'id al-Khudri and Abu Hurairah on a boat, and they prayed standing in a congregation, with one of them as their imam, although they could have gone ashore [if they had so desired]." [This is related by Sa'id ibn Mansur.]

150 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

08. Some supplications for the traveler [Fiqh-us-Sunnah Vol. 2, P.119b] It is preferred for the traveler to say, upon leaving his house: "In the name of Allah, the Exalted! We have trusted in Allah. There is no power or might, save with Allah. O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from being misguided and from misguiding others, or that I stray from Your path or cause others to stray from Your path, or that I am wronged or that I do wrong to others, or that I act foolishly or have someone act foolishly with me." Then, the person may say whatever he wishes of the supplications which have been recorded from the Prophet, sallallahu alehi wasallam. Here are some of them: 'Ali ibn Rabi'ah narrates: "'Ali was brought a riding animal. When he put his foot in the stirrup, he said: 'In the name of Allah.' Then, when he sat on it, he said: 'Praise be to Allah. Glory be to the One Who made this subservient to us for we were not able to make [it subservient] and it is to our Lord that we will return.' He then praised Allah three times and extolled His greatness three times and then said: 'Glory be to You; there is no God but Thee. I have wronged my soul, so forgive me. No one forgives sins, except You.' Then, he laughed. I said to him: 'Why do you laugh, commander of the faithful?' He replied: 'I saw the Messenger of Allah doing the same and then laughing. I asked him: "What makes you laugh, O Messenger of Allah?" He said: "The Lord is pleased with His slave who says: 'O Lord, forgive me,' and He says: 'My slave knows that no one forgives sins, save I.'" [This is related by Ahmad and Ibn Hibban, and by al-Hakim who says it is sahih according to the criteria of Imam Muslim.] Al-'Azdi reports that Ibn 'Umar taught him that the Messenger of Allah would extol Allah's greatness three times while seating himself on his camel for a journey. Then he would say: "Glory be to the One who made this subservient to us for we were not able [to make it subservient]. It is to our Lord that we shall return. O Allah, we ask of Thee, in this journey of ours, righteousness and piety and to (be able to) perform such deeds that are pleasing to You. O Allah, make this journey of ours easy for us and make its length short for us. O Allah, companion on this journey and the One who looks after our family and property in our absence. O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from the difficulty of traveling and the unhappiness in what I see and in finding that something harmful has happened when I return to my property and family." When he would return from his journey he would add: "Returning [are we] repentant, serving and praising our Lord." [This is related by Ahmad and Muslim.]

151 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn 'Abbas reports that when the Prophet desired to travel, he would say: "O Allah, You are my companion in my travels and the One Who looks after my family [while I am gone]. O Allah, I seek refuge in You from unworthy travel companions and an unpleasant situation upon my return. O Allah, make the distance short for us and the travel easy for us." When he desired to return, he would say: "We are returning, [while] repenting to Allah, worshipping our Lord and praising Him." When he would enter upon his family, he would say: "We are repenting to our Lord. We hope that none of our sins would remain." [This is related by Ahmad, at-Tabarani, and al-Bazzar with a sahih chain.] 'Abdullah ibn Sarjas reports that, when the Prophet had to travel, he would say: "O Allah, I seek refuge in You from the difficulty of the journey, and sorrow on return, and disorder after things are set right, from the cry of the oppressed, and from seeing harm having come to our property and family." And when he returned he would make a similar supplication, but instead of saying: "from seeing harm having come to our property and family," he would mention family first and then property. [This is related by Ahmad and Muslim.] Ibn 'Umar reports that when the Prophet went out for a battle or a journey, and night came upon him, he would say: "O Earth, my Lord and your Lord is Allah. I seek refuge in Allah from your evil and the evil of what is on you and the evil of what has been created upon you and the evil of what walks upon you. I seek refuge in Allah from lions and large black snakes, and from snakes and scorpions, and from the evil or all that inhabit the land, and the evil of a father and what he has fathered." This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Khaulah bint Hakim as-Sulimiyah reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever stops at a stopping place should say: 'I seek refuge by the perfected word of Allah. the Exalted, from the evil of what has been created,' then nothing will harm him until he leaves that stopping place." This is related by the group, save al-Bukhari and Abu Dawud. 'Ata ibn abi Marwan states from his father that Ka'b took an oath by the One who opened up the sea for Moses that Suhaib related to him that whenever the Messenger of Allah sallallahu alehi wasallam saw a city which he wished to enter, he would say: "O Allah, Lord of the seven heavens and what they shade, Lord of the seven earths and what they carry, Lord of the satans and those that they misguide, Lord of the winds and what they blow away, I ask of You for the good of this city and the good of its inhabitants and the good of what is in it. I seek refuge in You from its evil and the evil of its inhabitants

152 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and the evil of what is in it." [This is related by an-Nasa'i, ibn Hibban, and al-Hakim who calls it sahih.] Ibn 'Umar says: "We would travel with the Messenger of Allah, and when he would see the city that he wished to enter, he would say: 'O Allah, give us blessings from what is in it,' three times. And, 'Allah, give us provisions from its harvest and make us beloved to its inhabitants and make the pious people of its inhabitants beloved to us." [This is related by at-Tabarani in al-Ausat with a good chain.] 'Aishah says: "Whenever the Messenger of Allah came to a place that he wished to enter he would say: 'O Allah, I ask of you of the good of this place and the good of what you have collected therein. O Allah, grant us provisions from its harvest and protect us from its diseases. Make us beloved to its inhabitants and make the pious people of its inhabitants beloved to us.' [This is related by ibn as-Sani.] Abu Hurairah reports that when the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam was on a journey and daybreak approached he would say: "Let one listen and witness the praise of Allah and His good favor toward us. Our Lord, accompany us and show us favour [as we] seek refuge in Allah from the hell-fire." [This is related by Muslim.]

153 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

17.00.00 Preparation to Perform Salah To perform your Salah you must be clean and pure: Allah's Messenger

said:

The key to Paradise is prayer and the key to prayer is cleanliness (Ablution). [Tirmidhi, Transmitted Ahmad, Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah] A desert Arab came to Allah's Apostle and asked him about ablution. He demonstrated (washing each part of his body) thrice, and then said: That is (the method) of the ablution. And he who does more than this has done wrong, transgressed the limit and has oppressed (himself). [Tirmidhi #417, Transmitted by Nasa'i, Ibn Majah, and AbuDawud transmitted something to the same effect.]

01. The order to purify the body: Hadith - Bukhari 1:161, Narrated by Hadrat Humran and hadrat Uthman(ra) (The slave of 'Uthman) I saw 'Uthman bin 'Affan asking for a tumbler of water (and when it was brought) he poured water over his hands and washed them thrice and then put his right hand in the water container and rinsed his mouth, washed his nose by putting water in it and then blowing it out. Then he washed his face and forearms up to the elbows thrice, ed his wet hands over his head and washed his feet up to the ankles thrice. Then he said, "Allah's Apostle said :

ُ ‫سو‬ َ ‫ َقا‬: ‫م‬ َ َ‫ه ع َل َي ْهِ و‬ ُ ‫ل َر‬ َ ّ ‫سل‬ ُ ّ ‫صّلى الل‬ َ ِ‫ل الل ّه‬ َ ‫من توضأ‬ ّ ْ ُ َ (( ‫ث‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ر‬ ‫لى‬ ‫ص‬ ‫م‬ ‫ث‬ ‫ذا‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ئي‬ ‫ضو‬ ‫و‬ ‫و‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ن‬ ُ ّ ‫حد‬ َ ِ َ َ َ ُ ‫ن َل ي‬ ْ َ ُ ْ ّ َ َ ْ َ َ ّ َ ُ َ ِ ‫ه‬ َ َ ‫ما ت‬ ْ َ ‫ما ن‬ ِ ِ ‫ن ذ َن ْب‬ ِ ‫م‬ ِ ُ‫ه غ‬ َ ّ ‫قد‬ َ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ه‬ ُ َ ‫فَر ل‬ ُ ‫س‬ َ ِ‫)) ِفيه‬ ْ ‫م‬ 154 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

‫ حديث حمران مولى عثمان رضي الله‬، ‫متفق عليه‬ 539 – 150 : ‫]عنهما‬

[

'If anyone Performs ablution like that of mine and offers a two-rak'at prayer during which he does not think of anything else (not related to the present prayer) then his past sins will be forgiven.' [Bukhari:159, Muslim:539] " After performing the ablution 'Uthman said, "I am going to tell you a Hadith which I would not have told you, had I not been compelled by a certain Holy Verse (the sub narrator 'Urwa said: This verse is: ﴾2:159﴿

‫ت َواْلُهَدى‬ ِ ‫ن اْلَبّيَنا‬ َ ‫ن َما َأْنَزْلَنا ِم‬ َ ‫ن َيْكُتُمو‬ َ ‫ن اّلِذي‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬

'Verily, those who conceal the clear signs and the guidance which we have sent down...)' [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:159]. I heard the Prophet(pbuh) saying: 'If a man performs ablution perfectly and then offers the compulsory congregational prayer, Allah will forgive his sins committed between that (prayer) and the (next) prayer till he offers it.' " The Noble Qur'an says:

َ ‫يا أ‬ َ ‫ذين آ‬ َ ّ ُ َ ‫س شُلوا‬ ‫ال‬ ‫شى‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫إ‬ ‫م‬ ‫ت‬ ‫م‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ذا‬ ‫إ‬ ‫نوا‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ها‬ ‫ي‬ ِ ْ ‫ص شَلةِ َفاغ‬ ُ ُ ِ ّ َ َ َ ّ َ ِ ْ ْ ِ َ ‫وجشششوهَك ُم وأ‬ ْ َ ُ ‫حوا‬ ‫م‬ ‫وا‬ ‫ق‬ ‫فششش‬ ‫را‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫لشششى‬ ‫إ‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ي‬ ‫د‬ ‫يششش‬ ِ ِ ُ ‫سششش‬ َ ْ ُ ُ َ ْ َ ِ َ َ َ ْ ِ ْ َ ‫برُءوسك ُم وأ‬ ْ َ َ ُ َ ُ ‫جن ُب ًششا‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ن‬ ‫إ‬ ‫و‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫شى‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫إ‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ر‬ ُ ْ ُْ ْ َِ ِ َْ ْ ُ ْ َ ْ ِ ُِ ِ ْ َ َ ‫َفاط ّهروا وإن ك ُنتم مرضششى أ َو ع َل َششى س ش‬ ‫جششاَء‬ َ ْ ‫فر ٍ أ و‬ َ ْ َ ْ ُْ ْ َِ َ ْ ُ ّ َ ‫أ َح شد منك ُشم م شن ال ْغَششائ ِط أ‬ َ َ َ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ء‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ال‬ ‫م‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫و‬ ّ ُ َ ْ ُ ْ َ ْ ِ َ ِ ْ ْ ِ ٌ َ ‫حوا‬ ُ ‫سششش‬ ً ‫صشششِعي‬ ُ ‫جششش‬ َ ‫م‬ ْ ‫دا ط َي ّب ًشششا َفا‬ ُ ‫م‬ ّ َ ‫مشششاًء فَت َي‬ َ ‫دوا‬ ِ َ‫ت‬ َ ‫مشششوا‬ َ ‫بوجوهك ُم وأ‬ َ ّ ُ ُ َ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ ‫د‬ ‫ري‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ما‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ ‫دي‬ ‫ي‬ َ ِ ْ ِ ِ ْ َ ْ َ ُ ُ ْ ْ ُ ْ َ ْ ِ ُ ُ ِ ِ َ ُ 155 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

ُ ْ ‫ه ع َل َي‬ ‫م‬ ِ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫كشش‬ ُ َ ‫مت‬ َ ْ‫م ن ِع‬ ّ ِ ‫م وَل ِي ُت‬ ْ ُ ‫ريد ُ ل ِي ُط َهَّرك‬ ْ ِ ‫حَرٍج وَل َك‬ ْ ‫م‬ ِ ُ‫ن ي‬ ْ َ‫م ت‬ ﴾5:6﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫شك ُُرو‬ ْ ُ ‫ل َعَل ّك‬ O you who believe! When you intend to offer As-Salât (the prayer), wash your faces and your hands (forearms) up to the elbows, rub (by ing wet hands over) your heads, and (wash) your feet up to ankles. If you are in a state of Janâba (i.e. had a sexual discharge), purify yourself (bathe your whole body). But if you are ill or on a journey or any of you comes from answering the call of nature, or you have been in with women (i.e. sexual intercourse) and you find no water, then perform Tayammum with clean earth and rub therewith your faces and hands. Allâh does not want to place you in difficulty, but He wants to purify you, and to complete His Favor on you that you may be thankful. [Surah Al-Ma'idah, 5:6] 24According to the practice and instructions of the Holy Prophet, washing of the face includes the inside washing and cleaning of the mouth, throat and nose. It is also essential to wipe the ears from outside and inside as they form part of the head. The hands should be cleansed first because the other parts are to he cleansed with them. The Noble Qur'an says: ﴾9:108﴿

َ ‫طّهِري‬ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫ب اْلُم‬ ّ ‫ح‬ ِ ‫ل ُي‬ ُّ ‫َوا‬

...And Allâh loves those who make themselves clean and pure. [(i.e. who clean their private parts with dust i.e. to be considered as soap) and water from urine and stools, after answering the call of nature]. [Surah At-Tauba, 9:108]

‫ض‬ ِ ‫حي‬ ِ ‫ساَء ِفي اْلَم‬ َ ‫ل ُهَو َأًذى َفاعَْتِزُلوا الّن‬ ْ ‫ض ُق‬ ِ ‫حي‬ ِ ‫ن اْلَم‬ ِ‫ع‬ َ ‫ك‬ َ ‫سَأُلوَن‬ ْ ‫َوَي‬ ‫حْي فثُ َأَمَرُك فُم‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫ن ِم ف‬ ّ ‫ن َفْأُتوُه‬ َ ‫طّهْر‬ َ ‫ن َفِإَذا َت‬ َ ‫طُهْر‬ ْ ‫حّتى َي‬ َ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫ل َتقَْرُبوُه‬ َ ‫َو‬ ﴾2:222﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫طّهِري‬ َ ‫ب اْلُمَت‬ ّ ‫ح‬ ِ ‫ن َوُي‬ َ ‫ب الّتّواِبي‬ ّ ‫ح‬ ِ ‫ل ُي‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫ل ِإ‬ ُّ ‫ا‬ They ask you concerning menstruation. Say: that is an Adha (a harmful thing for a husband to have a sexual intercourse with his wife while she is having her menses), therefore keep away from women during menses and go not unto them till they have 156 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

purified (from menses and have taken a bath). And when they have purified themselves, then go in unto them as Allâh has ordained for you (go in unto them in any manner as long as it is in their vagina). Truly, Allâh loves those who turn unto Him in repentance and loves those who purify themselves (by taking a bath and cleaning and washing thoroughly their private parts, bodies, for their prayers, etc.). [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:222]

The Noble Qur'an says:

َ‫حَرام‬ َ ‫جَد اْل‬ ِ‫س‬ ْ ‫ل َيْقَرُبوا اْلَم‬ َ ‫س َف‬ ٌ ‫ج‬ َ ‫ن َن‬ َ ‫شِرُكو‬ ْ ‫ن َآَمُنوا ِإّنَما اْلُم‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫ن َفضْفِلِه ِإ‬ ْ ‫لف ِمف‬ ُّ ‫ف ُيْغِنيُكفُم ا‬ َ ‫سفْو‬ َ ‫عْيَلفًة َف‬ َ ‫خْفُتْم‬ ِ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫عاِمِهْم َهَذا َوِإ‬ َ ‫َبْعَد‬ ﴾9:28﴿ ‫م‬ ٌ ‫حِكي‬ َ ‫عِليٌم‬ َ ‫ل‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫شاَء ِإ‬ َ O you who believe (in Allâh's Oneness and in His Messenger Muhammad Verily, the Mushrikûn (polytheists, pagans, idolaters, disbelievers in the Oneness of Allâh, and in the Message of Muhammad ) are Najasun (impure). So let them not come near Al-Masjid-al-Harâm (at Makkah) after this year, and if you fear poverty, Allâh will enrich you if He will, out of His Bounty. Surely, Allâh is AllKnowing, All-Wise.[Surah At-Tauba, 9:28] Taharah: Allah says in the Noble Qur'an: ﴾2:222﴿

َ ‫طّهِري‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ب اْلُمَت‬ ّ ‫ح‬ ِ ‫ن َوُي‬ َ ‫ب الّتّواِبي‬ ّ ‫ح‬ ِ ‫ل ُي‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬

Most Surely Allah loves those who turn to Him and those who care for cleanliness. [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:222] Cleanliness of the body, clothing, and the places where the prayer is performed is called Taharah (purification). Some impurities that must be removed before performing Salah 1. 2.

Human urine. Human Excrement. 157 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Wadi: A thick white secretion that might be discharged after urination. Mathi: A white sticky prostatic fluid, (other than sperm or semen). Menstrual blood. Defecation and urine of animals whose meat is not permissible to eat (carnivores, such as lions). Dog saliva. Water remaining after a carnivore has drunk from it.

17.01.00 Purification Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Volume 1: The shari'ah has divided water into four kinds: -1- mutlaq water, -2- used water (for purification), -3- water mixed with pure elements and -4- water mixed with impure elements. We shall discuss each of them separately. Volume 1, Page 1a: Mutlaq water This kind of water is considered pure because of its inherent purity and as such, it can be used by an individual to purify him or herself. It consists of the following categories: Volume 1, Page 1b: Rain water, snow, and hail These substances are pure because Allah says so: "And sent down water from the sky upon you, that thereby He might purify you..." (al-Anfal 1), and "We send down purifying water from the sky" (al-Furqan 48). This is also ed by the following hadith: Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, used to be silent between the (opening) takbir of the prayer and the verbal Qur'anic recitation. Abu Hurairah asked him, "O Messenger of Allah, may my father and mother be sacrificed for you, why do you remain silent between the takbir and the recital? What do you say (silently during that time)?" He said, "I say, 'O Allah, make a distance between me and my sins similar to the distance you have made between the East and the West. O 158 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Allah, cleanse me of my sins in the manner that a white garment (is cleansed) from dirt. O Allah, wash my sins from me with snow, water, and hail."' This hadith is related by the "group", except for at-Tirmizhi. Volume 1, Page 2: Sea water Sea water's purity is based on the following hadith: Abu Hurairah related that a man asked the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, "O Messenger of Allah, we sail on the ocean and we carry only a little water. If we use it for ablution, we will have to go thirsty. May we use sea water for ablution?" Said the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, "Its (the sea) water is pure and its dead (animals) are lawful (i.e., they can be eaten without any prescribed slaughtering)." This hadith is related by "the five." At-Tirmizhi calls it hassan sahih, and al-Bukhari says it is sahih. Volume 1, Page 2a: Water from the well of Zamzam 'Ali narrated that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, called for a bucket that contained water from the well of Zamzam. He drank from the bucket, then made ablution (with its water). This hadith is related by Ahmad. Volume 1, Page 2b: Altered water This involves water whose form has been altered because of its being in a place for a long period of time, or because of the place in which it is located, or because of its being mixed with a substance that cannot be completely removed from it (i.e., water mixed with algae, tree leaves, and so on). The scholars agree that this type of water falls under the heading of mutlaq water. The rationale is simple: everything that falls under the general term of water, without any further qualifications, is considered pure, for the Qur'an says, "...and if you find not water, then go to clean, high ground..." (al-Ma'idah 6). Volume 1, Page 2c: Used water This category refers to water which drips from the person after he performs ablution or ghusl. It is considered pure because it was pure before its use for ablution, and there is no basis to think that it has lost its purity. This statement is ed by the hadith of Rab'i bint Mu'wazh which describes the ablution of the Messenger of Allah. She states, "He wiped his head with (the water) remaining on his hands from his ablution." This hadith is

159 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Abu Dawud's version is, "The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, wiped his head with the extra water that was in his hand." Abu Hurairah also reported that the Messenger of Allah met him alone in the streets of Madinah while he was in post-sex impurity. He therefore slipped away, made ghusl and returned. The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, asked him "Where have you been, Abu Hurairah?" He answered, "I was in post-sex impurity and did not want to sit with you while I was in that condition." The Prophet replied, "Glory be to Allah. The believer does not become impure." [This is related by "the group."] This is based on the rationale that since a believer never becomes impure, the water he uses for purification also does not become impure. Thus, a pure object touching a pure object cannot result in one's becoming impure. Ibn al-Munzhir said that it is related that 'Ali, Ibn 'Umar, Abu Umamah, 'Ata, alHassan, Makhul and anNakha'i said that if a person forgot to wipe his head while making ablution, it is sufficient for him to wipe his head with any water remaining in his beard. Ibn al-Munzhir stated that this proves that they took "used water" as pure. This opinion comes from one of the narrations attributed to Malik and ash-Shaf'i. Ibn Hazm ascribes it to Sufyan al-Thauri, Abu Thaur, and all scholars of the Zhahiri school of thought. Volume 1, Page 3: Water mixed with pure elements This category includes water that has been mixed with substances like soap, saffron, flowers, and so on, that is, objects considered pure by the shari'ah. Such water is considered pure as long as it has not been so mixed with other substances that one can no longer call it water. If this is the case, the water is still considered pure, but it cannot be used for purification. Umm 'Atiyah narrated that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, entered her house after the death of his daughter Zainab and said, "Wash her three or five or more times--if you see fit to do so--with water and dry tree leaves. For the final washing, use some kafoor or something from kafoor. When you are finished, inform me." She did so, after which he gave the women his outer garment and told them to wrap Zainab in it. This was related by "the group." The deceased should be washed with something that may purify a live person. Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Khuzaimah record from Umm Hani that the Messenager of Allah and Maimunah washed themselves from one (water) container that had a trace of dough in it. In both of these hadith, we find that the water was mixed with another substance, but since the other substance was not substantial enough to alter its nature, it remained fit for consumption. 160 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 3a: Water mixed with impure elements We can divide this category into two sub-categories: -1- The impure substance alters the taste, color or odor of the water. In this case, it can not be used for purification. According to Ibn al-Munzhir and Ibn al-Mulaqqin, there is a consensus on this point. -2- The liquid is still considered water, meaning that the impure substance has not altered its taste, color or odor. Such water is considered pure and may be used for purification. This is based upon the following hadith: Abu Hurairah reported that a bedouin urinated in the mosque. The people stood to get him (and stop him). The Prophet said, "Leave him and pour a bucket of water or a container of water over his urine. You have been raised to be easy on the people, not to be hard on them." This hadith is narrated by "the group," except for Muslim. Abu Sa'eed al-Khudri asked the Prophet, "Can we make ablution from the well of Buda'ah (i.e., a well in Madinah)?" The Prophet, upon whom be peace, told him, "Water is pure and nothing makes it impure." This hadith is related by Ahmad, ash-Shaf'i, Abu Dawud, anNasa'i and at-Tirmizhi, who classified it as hassan. Ahmad said, "This hadith is sahih and Yahya ibn Ma'een and Muhammad ibn Hazm classified it as such." This is also the opinion of Ibn 'Abbas, Abu Hurairah, al-Hassan al-Basri, Ibn al-Musayyab, 'Ikrimah, Ibn Abu Laila, al-Thauri, Dawud azh-Zhahiri, an-Nakha'i, Malik and others. Says al-Ghazzali, "I wish ash-Shaf'i's opinion was like Malik's." There is also a hadith from 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar in which the Messenger of Allah is reported to have said, "If there are at least two buckets of water, it will not carry any impurity." This hadith is related by the "five." However, this hadith is muzhtarab in its chain of narrators and text. Ibn 'Abdul-Barr said in at-Tamheed, "As to the opinion of ash-Shaf'i which is based on this hadith, it is weak on scrutiny and is not confirmed by historical reports." Volume 1, Page 4: Leftover water "Leftover water" is what remains in a pot after some has been drunk. There are five different types of leftover water. Volume 1, Page 4a: Water leftover after people have drunk from the pot 161 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

According to the shari'ah, such water is considered pure regardless of whether the one who drank from the pot was a Muslim, an unbeliever, a person in post-sex impurity or a menstruating woman. Although Allah says in the Qur'an, "Verily, the idol worshippers are impure" (at-Taubah) this is a reference not to their physical state, but to their false beliefs and creed. They may come into with dirt or impurities, but this does not mean that their possessions or bodies are impure. In fact, they used to mix with the Muslims. Their emmissaries and delegations used to visit the Messenger of Allah and enter his mosque. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, did not order that the objects they touched be cleansed. As for mensturating women, 'Aishah said, "I used to drink (from a container) while I was menstruating. I would then it to the Messenger of Allah and he would drink from the same spot where I had put my lips." (Related by Muslim.) Volume 1, Page 5: Water left in a container after an allowable animal has drunk from it Such water is considered pure. Since the animal qualifies for consumption, its saliva is also pure. Abu Bakr ibn al-Munzhir said, "The scholars are agreed that such water is permissible to drink or use for ablution." Volume 1, Page 5a: Water remaining in a pot after it has been drunk by a donkey, mule, beasts of birds of prey Such water is also considered pure, based on the hadith of Jabir in which the Messenger of Allah was asked about making ablution with drinking water left by donkeys. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, answered, "Yes, and from the drinking water left by any of the beasts of prey." This hadith was related by ash-Shaifi, ad-Daraqutni and al-Baihaqi who said, "When its different chains are put together they become strong." It has also been related from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah went out at night while he was on a journey. He ed by a man who was sitting by a pond. Said 'Umar, "Did a beast of prey drink from your pond tonight?" The Messenger of Allah told him, "O owner of the pond, do not inform him. It is not necessary, for him (the beast of prey) is what he carried in his stomach and for us is what he left, water to be used for drinking and purifying." This is related by ad-Daraqutni. Yahya ibn Sa'eed reported that once 'Umar was among a group that included 'Amr ibn al-'Aas and, when they came upon a pond, 'Amr said, "O owner of the pond, have the beasts of prey discovered your pond?" 'Umar said, "Do not inform us, since the people drink after the wild beasts and the wild beasts after the people." This is related by Malik in al-Muwatta. 162 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 6: Water left in a pot after a cat has drunk from it Such water is also considered pure. This is proven by the hadith of Kabshah bint Ka'b who, when she was under the care of Abu Qatadah, entered the room to pour some water for him. A cat came, drank some of the water, and Qatadah proceeded to tilt the container so the cat could drink more. Kabshah said, "He noticed that I was watching him." He asked, "Are you surprised, O niece?" I answered, "Yes." He said, "The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, 'It (the cat) is not impure. They intermingle with you."' Volume 1, Page 6a: Water left in a pot after a pig or dog has drunk from it Such water is considered impure and must be avoided. Al-Bukhari and Muslim have recorded, on the authority of Abu Hurairah, that the messenger of Allah said, "If a dog drinks from one of your containers, wash it seven times." Ahmad and Muslim also have this addition, "Cleanse one of your containers if a dog licks it by washing it seven times, the first washing being with dirt." As for the leftover water of a pig, it is clearly considered filth and impure. Volume 1, Page 6b: Types of impurities Najasah refers to impure substances that the Muslim must avoid and wash off if they should happen to contaminate his clothes, body and so on. Says Allah in the Qur'an, "Purify your raiment" (alMudathar 4); and, "Allah loves those who repent and who purify themselves" (al-Baqarah 222). The Messenger of Allah also said, "Purity is half of the faith." Volume 1, Page 6c: Dead animals This refers to animals which die from "natural causes," that is, without the proper Islamic way of slaughtering. It also includes anything that is cut off of a live animal. Abu Waqid al-Laithy reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "What is cut off of a live animal is considered dead," i.e., it is considered like an animal that has not been properly slaughtered. This is related by Abu Dawud and by at-Tirmizhi, who classifies it as hassan and says that the scholars act according to this hadith. Volume 1, Page 7: Dead animals of the sea and dead locusts Ibn 'Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "Two types of dead animals and two types of blood have been made lawful for us. The types of dead animals are seafood and locusts. The two types of blood are the (blood of the) liver and the spleen." 163 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

This is related by Ahmad, ash-Shaf'i, al-Baihaqi and adDaraqutni. The hadith is weak, but Imam Ahmad says that it is authentic in mauqoof form. Abu Zar'ah and Abu Hatim have said the same. Such a report has the implication of a marfu' hadith because a companion saying, "This was allowed for us" or "This was forbidden for us" is like one of them saying, "We were ordered to do this," or "We were forbidden to do this," and so on. (Such statements are considered marfu' with respect to their regulations). And we have already mentioned the Prophet's statement concerning the ocean, "Its water is pure and its 'dead animals' are allowable (to eat.)." Volume 1, Page 7a: Dead animals that have no running blood (That is) bees, ants, and so on. They are considered pure. If they fall into some substance and die, the substance will not become impure. Ibn al-Munzhir said, "I do not know of any disagreement concerning the purity of such water save what has been related from ash-Shaf'i. It is well-known that he views them as being impure. Nevertheless, it does not bother him if the object falling into a substance does not alter it (in any way)." Volume 1, Page 7b: Bones, horns, claws, fur, feathers, and skin and so on of dead animals All of these are considered pure. Concerning the bones of dead animals, az-Zuhri said, "I have met some scholars of the preceeding generations who used such objects for combs and pots for oil, and they did not see anything wrong in that." This is related by alBukhari. Said Ibn 'Abbas, "The client of Maimunah was given a sheep as charity, and it died. The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, ed by it and said, 'Why do you not remove its skin, treat it and put it to use?' She said, 'It is dead' (i.e., it has not been slaughtered properly). He said to her, 'Only eating it is forbidden."' This is related by the group. Ibn Majah attributes the incident to Maimunah and her client. Al-Bukhari and anNasa'i do not mention treating the skin. It is reported from Ibn 'Abbas that he recited: "Say (O Muhammad): "In all that has been revealed to me, I do not find anything forbidden to eat; if one wants to eat thereof, unless it be carrion, or blood poured forth, or swine flesh..." (al-An'am 145). Then he said, "What is forbidden is its meat. As for its skin, skin used for waterskins, teeth, bones, fur and wool, they are permissible." This is narrated by Ibn Munzhir and Ibn Hatim. Similarly, its rennet and milk are considered pure. This is ed by the fact that when the companions conquered Iraq, they ate the cheese of the Magians which was made from rennet, although their slaughtered animals were considered the same as 'dead animals.' It is confirmed from Salman al-Farsi that when he was asked about cheese, clarified butter and pelts, he said, "What is permissible is what Allah made permissible in His book. What is forbidden is what Allah made forbidden in His book. What he omits, He has pardoned for you." It is well-known that he 164 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

was being asked about the cheese of the Magians, as Salman was 'Umar's deputy in Mada'in, Iraq.

Volume 1, Page 8: Blood This includes blood that pours forth from an animal's body, such as blood from a slaughtered animal, or from menstruation, except for what small amounts are overlooked. Ibn Juraij said about the Qur'anic verse "...or blood poured forth..." (al-An'am 145), that this is the blood that flows out. The blood that does not flow out, but remains in the veins, is permissible. This is related by Ibn al-Munzhir. And it is also related from Abu Majlizn in his discourse on blood that he was asked, "What about the blood that remains in the slaughtered sheep or at the top of the cooking pot?" He answered, "There is no problem with it. What is forbidden is the blood that flows out (of the animal at the time of slaughtering)." This was recorded by 'Abd ibn Hameed and by Abu ash-Shaikh. It is also related from 'Aishah that she said, "We used to eat the meat when the blood was streaking the pot." Al-Hassan said, "The Muslims always prayed, even while they were bleeding." This was mentioned by al-Bukhari. It is confirmed that 'Umar prayed while his wound was bleeding. Elucidating the point, Ibn Hajr says in Fath al-Bari (a commentary on Sahih al-Bukhari): "Abu Hurairah did not see anything wrong in a drop or two of blood during the prayers. Based on this report from Abu Hurairah, the blood of a flee or the blood that comes from a pimple are to be overlooked. Abu Majlizn was asked about pus that gets on the body or the clothes. He said, 'There is nothing wrong with them. Allah mentions only the blood, not the pus."' Commenting on the subject, Ibn Taimiyyah says, "It is obligatory to clean the clothes from pus, purulent matter or similar fluids." He also says, "There is no proof concerning its impurity." It is preferred for the person to avoid as much as possible with these substances. Volume 1, Page 9: Pig's meat According to the verse (al-An'am 145) quoted earlier, items mentioned therein are impure. The pronoun 'they' refers to all three of the mentioned items. It is, however, allowed to knit with the hair of a pig according to most of the scholars. Volume 1, Page 9a: Vomiting of a person, urine, and excrement

165 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

There is agreement among the scholars that these objects are impure. But, a slight amount of vomit (commonly understood as a small amount of liquid) and the urine of an unweaned male baby are overlooked and pardoned. It is sufficient just to sprinkle water over the urine of an unweaned male baby. This is based on the hadith of Umm Qais. She came to the Messenger of Allah with her unweaned son. After a while, the baby urinated in the Prophet's lap. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, called for some water, which he sprinkled over his clothes, and did not give them a complete washing. This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim. 'Ali narrated that the Messenger of Allah said, "The urine of a baby boy should have water sprinkled upon it. The urine of a baby girl is to be washed off." Says Qatadah, "This refers to a male baby that has not yet begun to eat. If he already eats, then the garment is to be washed." This hadith is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi and Ibn Majah. In al-Fath, Ibn Hajr says its chain is sahih. Sprinkling is sufficient as long as the boy is still nursing. If he eats solid food, his urine must be washed from the clothes and body. There is no disagreement on this latter point. Perhaps the reason for this exemption to the male baby's urine is that people have a tendency to carry their male babies around, and it would have been difficult to clean the clothes after their frequent urinations. Volume 1, Page 10: Al-Wadi Wadi is a thick white secretion discharged (by some people) after urination. It is considered impure. 'Aishah said, " Wadi comes out after urination. The person should wash the private parts and perform ablution. It is not necessary to perform ghusl. This is related by Ibn al-Munzhir. Ibn 'Abbas related that "mani (sperm) requires ghusl. As for mazhi (semen) and wadi they require a complete purification." This is related by alAthram. Al-Baihaqi has it with the wording, "Concerning mazhi (prostatic fluid) and wadi, he said, 'Wash your sexual organs and perform the same type of ablution as you perform for prayer."' Volume 1, Page 10a: Al-Mazhi or prostatic fluid This is a white sticky fluid that flows from the sexual organs because of thinking about sexual intercourse or foreplay, and so on. The person is usually not aware of when exactly it is secreted. It comes from both the male and the female sexual organs, although the amount from the latter is usually more than the former's. Scholars are agreed that it is 166 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

impure. If it gets on the body, it is obligatory to wash it off. If it gets on the clothes, it suffices to sprinkle the area with water, as it is very hard to be completely protected from this impurity, especially for the young, single person. 'Ali said, "I used to excrete mazhi, so I asked a man to ask the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, about it. I was shy to do so because of my position with respect to his daughter ('Ali was the Prophet's sonin-law). He said, 'Make ablution and wash your penis." This is related by al-Bukhari and others. Sahl ibn Hanif said, "I used to suffer from excessive amounts of mazhi. I used to make lots of ghusl because of it. So I mentioned this to the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, and he said, 'It is sufficient to take a handful of water and sprinkle it over your clothes wherever the fluid appears." The hadith is related by Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, and at-Tirmizhi. The latter says, "The hadith is hassan sahih. In the chain is Muhammad ibn Ishaq, who is considered weak when he relates in mu'an'an (handed-down) form because of his reputation as one who commited tadlis. But in this narration, he makes it clear that he heard the hadith directly." Al-Athram narrated the same hadith with the wording, "I was bothered by a great deal of mazhi, so I went to the Prophet, upon whom be peace, and informed him of this. He said 'It is sufficient for you to take a handful of water and sprinkle it over (the mazhi)."' Volume 1, Page 11: Sperm, Al-Mani Some scholars say that sperm is impure, but apparently it is pure, for it is only recommended to wash it off if it is still wet, and to scratch it off if it is dry. Said 'Aishah, "I used to scratch the sperm off the Messenger of Allah's clothes if it was dry, and wash it off if it was still wet." (This is related by ad-Daraqutni, Abu 'Awanah and al-Bazzar). It is also related that Ibn 'Abbas said, "I asked the Messenger of Allah about sperm on clothes. He said, 'It is the same as mucus and spittle. It is sufficient to rub the area with a rag or cloth."' The hadith was related by ad-Daraqutni, al-Baihaqi and atTahawi. There is a difference in the narration over whether it should be in marfu'or mauqoof form. Volume 1, Page 11a: The urine and stools of animals that are permissible to eat Both of these are considered impure. Ibn Mas'ud related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, went to answer the call of nature. He asked 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud to bring three stones. 'Abdullah said, "I could not find three stones, so I found two stones and animal dung and brought them to him. He took the two stones and threw away the dung saying, 'It is impure."'

167 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The hadith is related by al-Bukhari, Ibn Majah, and Ibn Khuzaimah. In one narration it states, "It is impure. It is the stool of a donkey." A little amount of it is pardoned though, as it is very difficult to completely protect one's self from it. Al-Waleed ibn Muslim says, "I said to al-Auza'i, 'What about the urine of animals whose meat is not eaten, like the mule, donkey and horse?' He said that they used to come into with these during their battles, and that they did not wash it off their bodies or clothes. As for the urine and stools of animals whose meat is permissible, Malik, Ahmad and a group of the Shaifiyyah says that it is pure. Commenting on the subject, Ibn Taimiyyah says, "None of the companions held that it is impure. In fact, the statement that it is impure is of recent origin and not from the early generations of the companions." Said Anas, "A group of people from the tribes of Ukul or 'Uraina came to Madinah and became ill in their stomach. The Prophet ordered them to get a milking she-camel and drink a mixture of its milk and urine." This hadith is related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari and Muslim and points to a camel's urine as being pure. Therefore, by analogy, other permissible animals' urine may also be considered pure. Says Ibn al-Munzhir, "Those who claim that that was permissible only for those people are incorrect. Specification is only confirmed by some specific proof." He also says, "The scholars permit, without any objection, the sale of sheep's stools and the use of camel's urine in their medicine, both in the past and in the present, again without any objection. This shows that they are considered pure." Says ash-Shaukani, "Apparently, the urine and stools of every living animal permissible to eat is pure." There is nothing to prove otherwise. Volume 1, Page 12: Jallalah Jallalah refers to an animal that eats the waste or flesh of other animals, such as camels, cows, sheep, chickens, geese, and so on. Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah forbade the drinking of such animals' milk. This hadith is related by "the five," except for Ibn Majah. At-Tirmizhi grades it as sahih. In one narration it states, "It is also prohibited to ride upon a jallalah. (Related by Abu Dawud.) 'Amr ibn Shu'aib related on the authority of his father, from his grandfather, that the Messenger of Allah prohibited the meat of domestic donkeys. As for the jallalah, he prohibited riding or eating them." (Related by Ahamad, an-Nasa'i and Abu Dawud.) If the jallalah animal is kept away from the other animals for some time and is given clean food to eat, then it becomes pure and is no longer called jallalah. If this is the case, it becomes permissible to eat, as the reason for its prohibition was the change it underwent due to eating filth, a state which would no longer be present. Volume 1, Page 12a: Alcohol 168 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

According to most scholars, alcohol is impure. Says Allah in the Qur'an, "Alcohol, games of chance, idols and divining arrows are only an infamy of Satan's handiwork." Some scholars say that it is pure, for they take the meaning of rajis in its abstract sense as describing alcohol and whatever is related to it. This is not labeled as impure in a definite, sensory way. Says Allah, "Stay away from the impurities of idols." Idols are impure in the abstract sense, and they are considered impure if one touches them. The explanation of the preceding verse is that they are a tool of Satan, for they cause enmity and hatred and keep people away from the remembrance of Allah and pra.yer. In Subul as-Salaam it says, "Their origin is pure and their being prohibited does not mean that the object itself is impure. For example, hashish is prohibited but it is pure. But, something impure is not necessarily prohibited. Every impure thing is prohibited, but not vice-versa. That is because of the ruling that something impure cannot be touched under any circumstances. If a ruling says that something is impure, it is also prohibited. This differs from a ruling that something is prohibited. For example, it is forbidden to wear silk and gold, but they are absolutely pure by consensus." If one understands that, then the prohibition of alcohol does not necessarily entail its also being considered impure: it needs some other evidence to prove that it is impure. If not, then we are left with the original position that it is pure. If one claims other than that, he must substantiate it. Volume 1, Page 13: Purifying the body and clothes If the clothes or body are contaminated with impurities, it is obligatory to wash them with water until they are cleansed of the impurities. This is especially the case if the impurity is visible, such as blood. If there are some stains that remain after washing which would be extremely difficult to remove, they can be overlooked. If the impurity is not visible, such as urine, it is sufficient to wash it one time. 'Asma bint Abu Bakr related that a woman came to the Prophet, upon whom be peace, and said, "Our clothes are contaminated with menstrual blood. What should we do about this?" He said, "Scrape it, rub it with water, pour water over it and then pray in it." (This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim) If impurities get on the lower portion of a woman's dress, it is purified by dust as she trails along. A woman said to Umm Salamah, "I have a long dress that drags on the ground, even when I walk through places that contain filth. What should I do about it?" Umm Salamah answered her, "The Messenger of Allah said, 'What comes after it purifies it."' This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Volume 1, Page 13a: Dogs Dogs are considered impure. Any container that a dog has licked must be washed seven times, the first time with dirt. Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenager of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "Purifying a container that a dog has licked is done by washing it 169 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

seven times, the first washing being with dirt (that is, water mixed with dirt until it becomes muddy)." This was related by Muslim, Ahmad, Abu Dawud, and al-Baihaqi. If a dog licks a pot that has dry food in it, what it touched and what surrounds it must be thrown away. The remainder may be kept, as it is still pure. As for a dog's fur, it is considered pure. Volume 1, Page 14: Purifying the ground If there are impurities on the ground, it is purified by pouring water over it. This is proven by Abu Hurairah's hadith, mentioned earlier, about the bedouin who urinated in the mosque. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, said all that needed to be done for purification was to pour water over it. Said Abu Qulabah, "The drying of the ground is its purification." 'Aishah said, "The purification of the ground is its becoming dry." (Related by Ibn Abi Shaibah.) This, of course, refers to the case where the impurity is a liquid. If the impurity is a solid, the ground will only become pure by its removal or decay. Volume 1, Page 14a: Purifying clarified butter and other similar substances Ibn 'Abbas relates from Maimunah that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, was asked about a mouse that fell into a pot of clarified butter. He said, "Take (the mouse) and what is around it out, and throw it away. Then eat (the rest of) your clarified butter." This is related by al-Bukhari. Commenting on the subject, al-Hafezh Ibn Hajr says, "Ibn 'Abdul Barr reported that there is agreement that if a dead animal falls into a solid matter, what the dead animal touches and what is around it must be thrown away, provided that one can make sure that the animal did not touch the remainder. As for a liquid substance, there is some difference of opinion. The majority say that the entire liquid becomes impure; az-Zuhri, al-Auza'i, and some others disagree with that opinion. Volume 1, Page 15: Purifying the skin of dead animals Tanning purifies the skin and the fur of a dead animal. This is based on the hadith of Ibn 'Abbas, in which the Prophet said, "If the animal's skin is tanned, it is purified." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Volume 1, Page 15a: Purifying mirrors and similar objects Mirrors, knives, swords, nails, bones, glass, painted pots and other smooth surfaces that have no pores are purified by simply wiping them and removing any impure remains. The 170 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

companions of the Prophet used to pray while wearing swords smeared with blood, and they used to just wipe the swords to purify them.

Volume 1, Page 15b: Purifying shoes Shoes may be purified by rubbing them against the ground, as long as the remains of the impurity are removed. Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "If one of you stepped in some filth, the dirt will purify his shoes." Related by Abu Dawud. In another narration it states, "If one of you steps in some filth with his shoes on, the dirt will purify them." Abu Sa'eed reported the Prophet, upon whom be peace, saying, "When a person comes to the mosque, he should look at his shoes. If he finds any filth on them, he should wipe them against the ground and pray in them." (Related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud.) Since shoes are repeatedly exposed to filth, it is sufficient just to wipe them against the ground. This is similar to the case of defecation. In fact, it is stronger than that case, as defecation usually occurs only two or three times a day. Volume 1, Page 15c: Useful points that are greatly needed concerning purification Rope used for hanging clothes with impurities on them may afterwards be used for hanging pure clothes. If a liquid falls on a person and he does not know if it was water or urine, he need not inquire about it. If he does inquire, the one who is asked need not answer him even if he knows that the liquid is impure. In that case, the person need not wash his clothes. If a person finds something moist on his body or clothes at night, and he does not know what it is, he need not smell it to discover what it might be. It is related that 'Umar ed by a gutter (and got wet). 'Umar's companion asked the owner of the gutter if the water was pure or impure. 'Umar told the owner not to answer the question, and went on his way. Clothes that have street mud on them need not be washed. Reported Kamyal ibn Ziyad, "I saw 'Ali wading through the mud, after which he entered the mosque and prayed without washing his legs."

171 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

If a person finishes his prayer and sees some impurities on his clothes or body of which he was not previously aware, or he was aware of them but forgot about them, or he did not forget about them but he was not able to remove them, then his prayer is still valid and he need not repeat it. This opinion is ed by Allah's statement, "And there is no sin for you in the mistakes you make unintentionally." (al-Ahzab 5). Many of the companions and those of the following generation gave this legal verdict. If a person can not determine what part of his clothes contain the impurity, he should wash the whole garment. This is based on the axiom, "If an obligation cannot be fulfilled except by performing another related act, then that act also becomes obligatory." If a person mixes his pure clothes with his impure clothes (and gets confused between them), he should investigate the matter and pray once in one of the clothes. This is similar to the question of the exact direction of the qiblah. It does not matter if the proportion of pure clothes was large or small. Volume 1, Page 16: It is not proper for one to carry something that has Allah's name upon it while he is going to the bathroom It is not proper for one to carry something that has Allah's name upon it (unless he is afraid of losing it or having it stolen), while he is going to the bathrom. Anas related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, had a ring engraved with Muhammad Rasool-ullah, (Muhammad the Messenger of Allah), which he would remove when he went to the bathroom. Ibn Hajr says that this hadith is malul (a type of weak hadith having a defect) and Abu Dawud says it is m unkar, (singularly related by people who are not trustworthy). The first portion of the hadith is authentic, however. Volume 1, Page 17: He should move and hide himself from others while going to the bathroom This is especially true in the case of defecation, so others can not hear noxious sounds or smell bad odors. Said Jabir, "We were journeying with the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, and he would only relieve himself when he was out of sight." (This is related by Ibn Majah.) Abu Dawud records that, "When he wanted to relieve himself, he would go where no one could see him." He also related, "When the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, went out he would go very far away." Volume 1, Page 17a: One should mention the name of Allah and seek refuge in Him when entering the privy or removing his clothes to relieve himself 172 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Anas reported that when the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, entered the privy he would say, "In the name of Allah. O Allah! I seek refuge in you from male and female noxious beings (devils)." This is related by "the group."

Volume 1, Page 17b: One should not talk when going to the bathroom One should not respond to a greeting or repeat what the caller to prayer is saying. He may speak if there is some necessity (i.e., to guide a blind man who fears he may be harmed). If he sneezes, he should praise Allah to himself and simply move his lips (without making a sound). Ibn 'Umar related that a man ed by the Prophet, upon whom be peace, and greeted him while he (the Prophet) was urinating. The Prophet did not return his greeting. (This is related by "the group," except for al-Bukhari.) Abu Sa'eed reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, say, "Isn't it true that Allah detests those who converse while they relieve themselves?" This was related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah. This hadith seems to the position that it is forbidden to talk. Many scholars, however, say that it is only disliked, not forbidden. Volume 1, Page 18: One should neither face nor turn his back on the qiblah while relieving himself Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "When one of you relieves himself, he should neither face the qiblah nor turn his back on it." This was related by Ahmad and Muslim. The prohibition implies that it is only disliked. As Ibn 'Umar related that he once went to Hafsah's home, where he saw the Messenger of Allah relieving himself while facing Syria with his back to the Ka'bah. This is related by "the group." Some reconciliate these hadith by saying that in the desert it is forbidden to face or turn one's back on the Ka'bah, while it is permitted in buildings. Said Marwan al-Asghar, "I saw 'Umar sitting on his she-camel and facing the qiblah while urinating. I said, 'O father of 'Abdurahman ... is this not forbidden?' He said, 'Certainly not ... This has been prohibited only in open areas. If there is a barricade (or separator) between you and the qiblah, there is nothing wrong with it."

173 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

This is related by Abu Dawud, Ibn Khuzaimah and al-Hakim. Its chain is hassan as Ibn Hajr said in Fath al-Bari.

Volume 1, Page 18a: One should seek a soft and low piece of ground to protect himself from impurities Abu Musa related that the Messenger of Allah came to a low and soft part of the ground and urinated. He then said, "When one of you urinates, he should choose the proper place to do so." This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. One of its narrators is unknown, but its meaning is sound. Volume 1, Page 18b: One should not use a hole in the ground Qatadah related from 'Abdullah ibn Sarjas who said, "The Messenger of Allah forbade urination into a hole." Said Qatadah, "What is disliked about urinating into a hole?" Said he, "It is the residence of the jinn." This hadith is related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i, Abu Dawud, al-Hakim and al-Baihaqi. Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn as-Sakin classified it as sahih. Volume 1, Page 18c: One should avoid shaded places and those places where people walk and gather Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "Beware of those acts which cause others to curse." They asked, "What are those acts?" He said, "Relieving yourself in the people's walkways or in their shade." This hadith is related by Ahmad, Muslim and Abu Dawud. Volume 1, Page 19: One should not urinate in bathing places or in still or running water 'Abdullah ibn Mughaffal narrated that the Prophet said, "None of you should urinate in a bathing place and then make ablution in the water. The majority of waswas comes from that." This is related by "the five," but the statement, "and then make ablution in it" was 174 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

only related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Jabir said the Prophet forbade urinating in still as well as running water. (Related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah.) In Majma azZuwaid it states, "This was related by at-Tabarani, and its narrators are trustworthy." If there is a drain in the bathing place, it is permissible to urinate into it.

Volume 1, Page 19a: One may not urinate while standing If a person can guarantee that no impurities will touch his clothes, it is permissible to urinate while standing. Said 'Aishah, "If someone relates to you that the Messenger of Allah urinated while standing, do not believe him. He only urinated while sitting." This hadith is related by "the five," except for Abu Dawud. At-Tirmizhi's comment is, "It is the best thing related on this point, and it is the most authentic." One should not forget that what 'Aishah said is based on the knowledge that she had. Huzhaifah relates that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, went to a public garbage dump and urinated while standing. Huzhaifah went away, and the Prophet then called him over. The Prophet made ablution and wiped over his shoes. This is related by "the group." Commenting upon the issue, an-Nawawi says, "To urinate while sitting is most desirable in my opinion, but to do so standing is permissible. Both acts are confirmed by the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace. Volume 1, Page 19b: One must remove any impurities from his clothes and body To do so, he can use a rock, stone or any other pure matter. One may use only water to clean the area, or any combinations of purifying agents. 'Aishah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "When one of you goes to relieve himself, he should clean himself with three stones." (Related by Ahmad, anNasa'i, Abu Dawud and ad-Daraqutni). Anas related that the Messenger of Allah would enter the privy, and that Anas and another boy would carry the water container and spear for him. The Prophet would clean himself with water." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Ibn 'Abbas related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, ed by two graves and said, "They are being punished. But they are not being punished for a great 175 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

matter (on their part). One of them did not clean himself from urine and the other used to spread slander." (Related by "the group.") Anas also related the Prophet as saying, "Purify yourselves from urine, as most punishment in the grave is due to it."

Volume 1, Page 20: One should not clean himself with his right hand 'Abdurahman ibn Zaid related that Salman was asked, "Your Prophet teaches you everything, even how to relieve yourselves?" Salman said, "Certainly ... He forbade us from facing the qiblah while doing so, from cleaning ourselves with our right hand, and from cleaning ourselves with less than three stones. We also should not use an impure substance or a bone to clean ourselves." (Related by Muslim, Abu Dawud, and atTirmizhi.) Hafsah reported, "The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, reserved his right hand for eating, drinking, putting on his clothes, taking and giving. He used his left hand for other actions." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, Ibn Hibban, al-Hakim and al-Baihaqi). Volume 1, Page 20a: One should remove any bad smell from his hands after cleaning himself Abu Hurairah said, "When the Messenger of Allah upon whom be peace, relieved himself, I used to bring him a container of water. He would cleanse himself, then rub his hands against the soil." (Related by Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, al-Baihaqi, and Ibn Majah.) Volume 1, Page 20b: One should sprinkle his penis and underwear with water after urination Make sure that he has cleansed himself. If one finds some dampness in his clothes after so doing, he can content himself by saying, "That is just water." This is based on the hadith related by al-Hakim ibn Sufyan or Sufyan ibn al-Hakim who said, "When the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, urinated, he would wash and sprinkle (his penis)." In another narration it states, "I saw the Messenger of Allah urinate, after which

176 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

he sprinkled water over his penis." Ibn 'Umar used to sprinkle his penis until his underwear became wet. Volume 1, Page 20c: Entering the bathroom One should enter the bathroom or a privy with his left foot, and exit with his right foot, saying: "O Allah! I seek your forgiveness." 'Aishah related that when the Messenger of Allah left the bathroom, he would say this supplication. (Related by "the five," except for an-Nasa'i.) What 'Aishah stated is the soundest statement on this topic. It is related through a number of weak chains that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, used to say, "Praise be to Allah who made the filth leave me and who has given me health," and "Praise be to Allah who let me enjoy it, kept for me its energy and relieved me of its harm." Volume 1, Page 21: Acts that correspond to the Nature of Mankind Allah has chosen certain acts for all of His prophets and their followers to perform. These acts distinguish them from the rest of mankind, and are known as sunan al-fitra, (the acts that correspond to the nature of mankind). Volume 1, Page 21a: Circumcision This prevents dirt from getting on one's penis, and also makes it easy to keep it clean. For women, it involves cutting the outer portion of the clitoris. Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "Ibrahim circumcised himself after he was eighty years old." (Related by al-Bukhari.) Many scholars say that it is obligatory.'ø The Shaf'iyyah maintain that it should be done on the seventh day. Says ash-Shaukani, "There is nothing that states explicitly its time or indicates that it is obligatory." Volume 1, Page 21b: Shaving pubic hairs and pulling out underarm hairs They are two sunan acts. If the hair is only trimmed or pulled out, it will suffice. Volume 1, Page 21c: Clipping one's fingernails, trimming and shaving his moustache Ibn 'Umar related that the Messenger of Allah said, "Differ from the polytheists: let your beards (grow)" and shave your moustache." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim). Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "Five things are part of one's fitra: Shaving the pubic hairs, circumcision, trimming the moustache, 177 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

removing the hair under the arms and trimming the nails." (Related by "the group.") It does not mention which one would specifically fulfill the sunnah. One should make sure that his moustache is not so long that food particles, drink and dirt accumulate in it. Zaid ibn Arqam related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said "Whoever does not take (off) some of his moustache is not one of us." (Related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and atTirmizhi, who classified it as sahih.) It is preferred to cut the pubic hairs, pluck out the underarm hairs, cut the nails and trim the moustache on a weekly basis, a practice which is most hygenic. If some unnecessary hair is left on the body for a longer period of time, it may disturb the person. One may leave this action for forty days, but no longer. Said Anas, "The time period for us to trim the moustache, cut the nails, pluck out the underarm hairs and cut the pubic hairs was forty nights." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and others). Volume 1, Page 22: Letting one's beard grow and become thick This is a feature of dignity. It should not be cut so short that it appears like a shaved beard, nor should it be left so long that it becomes untidy. It is also a sign of manhood. Says al-Bukhari, "Whenever Ibn 'Umar made the hajj or 'umrah, he would hold his beard in his fist and, whatever exceeded his fist, he would cut off." Volume 1, Page 22a: Oiling and combing one's hair Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet, upon whom be peace, as saying, "Whoever has hair should honor it." (Related by Abu Dawud.) Said 'Ata ibn Yasar, "A man came to the Prophet with unkempt hair and an untidy beard. The Prophet pointed to him, as if ordering him to straighten his hair and beard. He did so and returned. Thereupon the Prophet observed, 'Is that not better than one of you coming with his hair unkempt, as if he were a devil?"' (Related by Malik.) Abu Qatadah related that he had a great amount of hair. He asked the Prophet, "O Messenger of Allah, I have lots of hair. Should I comb it?" He answered, "Yes ... and honor it." Abu Qatadah used to oil it twice a day due to the Prophet's words, "... and honor it." Cutting one's hair off is permissible, and so is letting it grow if one honors it. Ibn 'Umar narrated that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Shave it all or leave it all." (Related by Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud and an-Nasa'i). To shave part of it and leave part of it is greatly disliked. Nafa' related from Ibn 'Umar that the Messenger of Allah

178 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

prohibited qiza'. Nafa' asked, "What is qiza' ?" He said, "It is to shave off part of the hair of a youth and to leave part." (AlBukhari and Muslim.) Volume 1, Page 23: Leaving grey hairs in place This applies to both men and women. 'Amr ibn Shu'aib related on the authority of his father from his grandfather that the Prophet said, "Do not pluck the grey hairs as they are a Muslim's light. Never a Muslim grows grey in Islam except that Allah writes for him, due to that, a good deed. And he raises him a degree. And he erases for him, due to that, one of his sins." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah.) And Anas said, "We used to hate that a man should pluck out his white hairs from his head or beard." (Related by Muslim. ) Volume 1, Page 23a: Changing the color of grey hair by using henna, red dye, yellow dye, and so on Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "The Jews and Christians do not dye, so differ from them." (Related by "the group.") Abu Zharr reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "The best thing that one can use to change the color of grey hairs is henna and katm (a reddish dye)." (Related by "the five.") There are some narrations that state that dying is disliked, but it is obvious that these narrations conflict with the sunnah and custom. It is related from some of the companions that it is better not to dye, while others say it is better to do it. Some used a yellow dye, while others used henna or katm. Others used saffron, and a group of them used a black dye. Ibn Hajr mentioned in Fath al-Bari that az-Zuhri said, "We used black dye if our face was youthful, but if wrinkles were present and the teeth were gone we would not use it." Said Jabir, "Abu Quhafah (Abu Bakr's father) was brought to the Prophet during the conquest of Makkah while his head was "white." The Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Take him to one of his wives and let her change the color of his hair with something, but she should avoid (making his hair) black." (Related by "the group," except for al-Bukhari and at-Tirmizhi). This dealt with a certain incident, and cannot be generalized. Furthermore, black would not be proper for someone as old as Abu Quhafah. Volume 1, Page 24: To use musk and other types of perfume These are pleasing to the soul and beautify the atmosphere. Anas reported the Messenger of Allah as saying, "Among the things of this world, I love women and perfume, and the coolness of my eyes is prayer." (Related by Ahmad and an-Nasa'i.) Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "If someone offers perfume, do not reject it, 179 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

for it is light to carry and has a sweet scent." (Related by Muslim, an-Nasa'i and Abu Dawud.) Abu Sa'eed reported that the Prophet said about musk, "It is the best of perfumes." (Related by "the group," except for al-Bukhari and Ibn Majah). Nafa' narrated that Ibn 'Umar used to burn and inhale a branch called aluwah that has a nice smell. He also used camphor. He used to say, "This is the way the Messenger of Allah inhaled such scents (that is, by burning them.)" (Related by Muslim and an-Nasa'i.)

17.02.00 How to Purify Things In general, water can purify anything that is impure. One must remove all impurities from his/her private parts by using any pure matter (i.e. toilet tissue) three times, or by using water, or both. 1.

Purifying the body and clothing: This is performed by washing them with water until they are cleansed of impurities. This is especially important in the case where the impurity is visible, such as menstrual blood. If there are some difficult stains that remain after washing, they can be overlooked. If the impurity is not visible, such as urine, it is sufficient to wash it once, but preferable to wash it three times.

2.

Purifying clothing from a male infant’s urine: This is performed by sprinkling water on the stained clothing. If it is stained by the urine of a female infant, then it must be washed.

3.

Purifying the bottom of shoes: This is performed by rubbing them against the ground until the remains of Najassah (impurity) are removed.

4.

Purifying the ground: (a) Pour water over the impurity on the ground (soil or sand). (b) Allowing the ground (soil or sand) to dry from the impurity (such as urine) will make the area pure, only if there are no visible traces of the impurity left.

180 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

5.

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Purifying utensils if they were touched by dog saliva: This is performed by washing the utensil seven times with water. The first cleansing should be mixed with soil. However, if the saliva has touched the body or clothing, then only one cleansing is needed.

17.03.00 Minor Hadath and Major Hadath The body must also be free of Hadath (ritual impurities). 1.

Minor Hadath: This requires Wudhu (ablution). It happens after one or more of the following occurs: natural discharges like urine, excrement, ing gas, falling asleep, or unconsciousness of any kind.

2.

Major Hadath: This requires washing the whole body. It could be caused by unconscious ejaculation (e.g. in one's sleep), intercourse, menstruation or post-childbirth bleeding. This type of washing requires bathing the whole body, including, the head with pure water.

181 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

18.00.00 How to Perform Wudhu(Ablution) Method I Before we perform Salah we must first prepare ourselves. This preparation includes making sure that we are clean from any physical impurities and performing Wudu. Wudhu (ablution) is required for performing Salah. We cannot offer our Salah without making Wudhu at first. Here are the steps to take: To make yourself ready for salat, you would require to wash your face and arms, wipe your head and wash your feet. Prior to entering Salaat (prayer), the person is required to undertake a certain purification procedure known as "Wudhu" without which, the person's prayer would not be acceptable in the sight of "Allah (subhanahu wa ta'ala). This performance is called wudhu and is preferably carried out as follows:

182 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Hurairah (radhiAllaahu'anhu) said: Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) said: The Prayer of anyone of you breaching purification is not accepted unless he makes wudoo. [Al-Bukhaaree, (Fath ul-Baaree, 1/206), Muslim (no.225) and others]. Ibn 'Umar (radhiAllaahu 'anhumaa) said: Indeed I heard Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) say: Allaah does not accept Prayer without purification, nor Sadaqah from illegally attained wealth. [Muslim (1/160) and others]. The Definition of Wudhu Wudhu in the Arabic Language: Wudhu is the action, and wudhu the water used. Therefore - and it is also a verbal noun; or they are two forms of the same word, both meaning the verbal-noun and may be both referring also to the water used. Wudoo in the Sharee'ah: Wudoo is using clean and cleansing (Tuhoor) water upon certain body parts as Allaah ta'ala has prescribed and explained.

HOW TO PERFORM WUDHU Method I Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) himself explained the in the hadeeth narrated by 'Umar (radhiAllaahu 'anhu) in the for Sahihain Verily the actions are by intention and there is for your everyone only what he intended... [Fath-ul-Baaree, 1/9, and Muslim, 6/48]. At-Tasmiyyah (Mentioning Allaah's Name)

1

Declare intention Wudhu in heart

2

Say Bismillah (In Abu Hurairah (radhiAllaahu' anhu) said that Rasoolullah the Name of (sallallahu 'alaihi wasallam) said There is no wudoo for him Allah). who does not mention Allaah's name upon it. [Reported by Ibn Maajah (no.399), At-Tirmidhee (no.26), Abu Dawood (no.101) and others. Ash-Shaikh al-Albaani says: hadeeth Saheeh (Saheeh ul-Jaarni', no.7444)].

183 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

3

Wash the right hand up to and including the wrists. Make sure to while rub and rub between the fingers of the hand. And thus make sure no part of the hand is left dry. Three times

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Humraan (radhiAllaahu'anhu) narrates that 'Uthmaan called for water to make wudoo and washed his hands three times... then said: I saw Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam)make wudoo just as I have made wudoo . [Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim, and as preceded]. And in the hadeeth of Abdullaah ibn Zaid (radhiAllaahu'anhu) he was asked about the wudoo of the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam), so he called for a bowl of water and made wudoo from it as the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) made wudoo, and he poured out water from the bowl upon his hand and washed it three times. [Al-Bukhaaree (al Fath, l/255), Muslim, 3/121].

Then do the same Aus ibn Abi Aus reports from his grandfather (radhiAllaahu with the left hand. 'anhu) who said: I saw Rasoolullah (sallallaahu alaihi wa (also three times) sallam) make wudoo washing his hands three times. [Ahmad (4/9), An-Nasaa'ee (1/55) - with saheeh isnaad].

184 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

4

Make a cup with the right hand then from this hand take water into your mouth and swirl it inside the mouth and then expel out of mouth. then sniff remaining water from the cupped right hand and sniff water into the nose and then blow the water out and using the left hand remove the water from your nose. Do this three times

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

'Abdullaah ibn Zaid al-Ansaaree said that it was said to him: Perform for us the wudoo of Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam), so he called for a pot of water. Until he said: So he washed his mouth and nose with a single handful and did that three times. [Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim]. In the hadeeth of 'Amr ibn Yahyaa (radhiAllaahu 'anhu) he said: And he washed his mouth and nose using three handfuls of water. [Muslim, 3/123]. Al-Imam an-Nawawi says: And in this hadeeth is a clear proof for the correct opinion that the sunnah in washing the mouth and nose is that it should be with three handfuls of water washing the mouth and nose [together] with each of them. Abu Hurairah (radhiAllaahu'anhu) narrates that the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) said When one of you makes wudoo then let him enter water into his nose, then expel it. [Al-Bukhaaree (al-Fath, 1/229), Muslim (no.237), Abu Dawood (no. 140)].

in the hadeeth of Laqeet (radhiAllaahu 'anhu) who said: O Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam), inform me of the Some people rinse wudoo . He said Complete the wudoo and rub between the fingers and exert in breathing in the water into the nose the mouth first unless you are fasting. [Abu Dawood, no.l42; At-Tirmidhee, three times and then rinse the nose no.38; An-nasaa'ee, no.ll4; IbMaajah, no.407; and others]. (Declared as saheeh by Ibn Hibbaan and al-Haalcim, and adhthree times Dhahabee agreed to that. Also declared as saheeh by Ibn al However the first Qaataan, An-Nawawi and Ibn Hajr. Refer to the footnote in almethod is the most Baghawi's Sharh us-Sunnah: 1/417 authentic. 'Abd Khair said: We were sitting looking towards 'Alee - as he made wudoo - and he entered into his mouth a handful of water with his right hand and washed his mouth and nose, then expelled it from his nose with his left hand - he did that three times, then said: Whoever would like to see the way of purification of Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) then this is his purification. [Reported by ad-Daarimee. Ashshaikh al-Albaanee says in his notes on al-Mishkaat: Its isnaad 185 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

is saheeh].

186 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

Wash the face three times, from the hairline to the jawbone and chin, and from start of the ear to start of the ear

5

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Humraan ibn Abaan narrates that 'Uthmaan (radhiAllaahu 'anhu) called for water to make wudoo and so mentioned the way in which the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) made wudoo . Humraan said: Then he washed his face three times. [Al-Bukhaaree (al-Fath, 1/312), Muslim (no.226)].

'Uthmaan (radhiAllaahu'anhu) narrates that the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) used to run his (wet fingers) A man should through his beard. [At-Tirmidhee (no.31), Ibn Maajah wash the hair of (no.430), Ibn Jaarood (p.43) and al-Haakim (1/14~) who his beard by declared its isnaad as saheeh as did Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn taking a handful of Hibbaan. See the note in al-Baghagawi's Sharh us-Sunnah, water and entering 1/421]. it below his chin Anas (radhiAllaahu'anhu) narrates that the Prophet and rubbing it through his beard (sallallaahu'alaihi wa sallam), when he made wudoo , used to take a handful of water and enter it below his chin and rub it and ing the through his beard and said This is what my Lord - the Great wet fingers through the beard. and Exalted - has ordered me to do. [Abo Dawood (no.145), al-Baihaqee (1/54), al-Haakim (1/149). Ash-Shaikh al-Albaani declares it to be saheeh (Saheeh ul-Jaami', no.4572)].

187 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

Wash the right arm up to and including the elbow. Three times.

6

The arm extends from the fingertips, including the nails, to the lower part of the upper arm. It is essential to remove anything stuck to the hands before washing them, such as dough, mud, paint, nail polish etc, that could prevent the water from reaching the skin.

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Humraan ibn Abaan reports that 'Uthmaan (radhiAllaahu'anhu) called for water for wudoo and mentioned the Prophet's (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) way of making wudoo - and Humraan said: Then he washed his right arm including the elbow three times, then the left in the same way. [AlBukhaaree and Muslim as has preceded]. Jaabir (radhiAllaahu'anhu) said that when the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallarn) made wudoo , he would the water over his elbows. [Reported by ad-Daaraqutnee (1/15), alBaihaqee (1/56) and others - Ibn Hajr declared it to be hasan. And Ash-Shaikh al-Albaanee declared it to be saheeh (Saheeh ul-Jaami', 4547)]. The proof in this matter is the hadeeth of Nu'aim ibn Mijmar who said: I saw Abu Hurairah make wudoo - he washed his face and completed the wudoo , then washed his right hand until he reached the upper arm, then his left hand till he reached the upper arm" - then in the end of the hadeeth he said: "This is how I saw Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) make wudoo . [Muslim, 1/246]

Do the same with the LEFT ARM . Three times

188 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

7

Wet your hands in water, Place both hands at the front of the head (beginning of hairline) and wipe the head backwards until you reach the nape. Then bring them back to the front of the head (beginning of hairline). This is done once only

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Al-Bukhaari (185) and Muslim (235) narrated from ‘AbdAllaah ibn Zayd (may Allaah be pleased with him) that he described the wudoo’ of the Prophet [an error occurred while processing this directive] (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him): … Then he wiped his head with his hands, front to back. He started at the front of the head and (wiped) until his hands reached the back of the head, then he brought them back to where he started

With regard to a woman’s hair, she should wipe it whether it is loose or braided from the front of her head to the roots of the hair at the nape and then bring forward as above, but she does not have to wipe the entire length of her hair. 8

Clean the ears by inserting the tips of the index fingers into the ears. Twist them round the folds of the ears. Then wipe the back of

From 'Abdullaah ibn 'Amr - about the way of performing wudoo - he said: Then he (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) wiped his head and entered his two forefingers into his ears and wiped the backs of his ears with his thumbs. [Reported by Abu Dawood (no.135), an-Nasaa'ee (no.140), Ibn Maajah (no.422) and authenticated by Ibn Khuzairnah].

189 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

the ears with your thumbs. From bottom of the ear upwards. ONCE ONLY

Wash the right feet up to and including the ankles, three times,

9

You should enter the water between the toes with your little finger and then wash the foot (note not wipe feet but wash them) and make sure you wash the sole of the foot and heals. Make sure no parts of the foot is left dry Wash the left feet same as the right foot also three times.

Ibn 'Umar (radhiAllaahu 'anhumaa) said: Rasoolullah (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) fell behind us and then came upon us during a journey, then we found him and it was time for 'Asr - so we began to make wudoo and wipe over our feet, so he (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) called out at the top of his voice Woe to the ankles from the Fire. (two or three times) [Al-Bukhaaree (al Fath, 1/232) and Muslim, 3/128].

'Abdullah b. 'Amr reported: We returned from Mecca to Medina with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), and when we came to some water on the way, some of the people were in a hurry at the time of the afternoon prayer and performed ablution hurriedly; and when we reached them, their heels were dry, no water had touched them. The Prophet (may peace be upon him) said: Woe to (dry) heels, because of Hellfire. Make your ablution thorough. ( Muslim Book 002, Number 0468)

190 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Du'aa After the Wudoo Ashhadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah wahdahu laa shareeka lah, wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan ‘abduhu wa rasooluhu. ( I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah alone, with no partner or associate, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger.)

Allaahumm aj’alni min al-tawwaabeena waj’alni min al-mutatahhireena 10

( O Allaah, make me one of those who repent and make me one of those who purify themselves)

According to another hadeeth narrated in Sunan al-Nasaa’i, one of the things that may also be said after wudoo’ is: “Subhaanaka Allaahumma wa bi hamdika, ashhadu an laa ilaaha ill anta, astaghfiruka wa atoobu ilayka (Glory and praise be to You, O Allaah, I bear witness that there is no god but You, I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to You).

Note. The water must also be pure (taahir), for impure (naajis) water cannot be used 11 for wudoo’. One must also remove anything that could prevent water from reaching the skin and nails, such as nail polish.

191 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

18.01.00 Wudu (Ablution): How to Perform Method II Limitation of water used for (complete bath) showering and wudhu:

َ ‫ع َن أ‬ َ ‫س َقا‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ن‬ َ ْ ٍ َ ْ‫ل أ َو‬ َ ُ ‫س‬ ُ ‫س‬ ‫ل‬ ِ َ ‫ن ي َغْت‬ ِ ْ‫م ي َغ‬ َ ‫كا‬ َ ‫كا‬ َ َ‫ه ع َل َي ْهِ و‬ َ ّ ‫سل‬ ُ ّ ‫صّلى الل‬ َ ‫ي‬ ّ ِ ‫ن الن ّب‬ َ ‫خمسة أ‬ ٍ‫داد‬ َ ‫م‬ ْ ِ َ ْ َ ‫صاِع إ َِلى‬ ّ ‫ِبال‬ ُ [ ّ ‫مد‬ ّ َ‫[ وَي َت َو‬737 – 201 : ‫متفق عليه‬ ُ ْ ‫ضأ ِبال‬ Narrated Hadrat A'nas(ra): He said, 'The Prophet(pbuh)used from one saa to five mud(more or less 2500gm to 3125gm) water for taking shower and one mud(more or less 625gm) for wudhu(ablution). [Bukhari: 201, Muslim:737] Wudu (Ablution): How to Perform 1. 2.

3. 4. 5.

Say "Bismillah" (in the Name of Allah) Wash hands 3 times o Use left hand to wash right hand, up to and including the wrist, 3 times. o Then, use right hand to wash left hand, up to and including the wrist, 3 times. Rinse water in mouth 3 times o Cup right hand with water and put in mouth, then spit it out, 3 times. Snuff water in nose 3 times Wash face 3 times 192 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

6.

Wash forearms 3 times o Wipe right forearm with left hand, all the way up to and including the elbow, 3 times. o Wipe left forearm with right hand, all the way up to and including the elbow, 3 times.

7.

Wipe water over head/hair 1 times o It has been recorded that the Prophet used to wipe his head three different ways: 1. Wiping all of his head. 'Abdullah ibn Zaid reported that the Prophet wiped his entire head with his hands. He started with the front of his head, then moved to the back, and then returned his hands to the front. 2. Wiping over the turban only.  Said 'Amru ibn Umayyah, "I saw the Messenger of Allah wipe over his turban and shoes." (Related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari and Ibn Majah).  Bilal reported that the Prophet said, "Wipe over your shoes and head covering." (Related by Ahmad.)  'Umar once said, "May Allah not purify the one who does not consider wiping over the turban to be purifying." Many hadith have been related on this topic by al-Bukhari, Muslim and others. Most of the scholars agree with them. 3. Wiping over the front portion of the scalp and the turban. AlMughirah ibn Shu'bah said that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, made ablution and wiped over the front portion of his scalp, his turban and his socks. (Related by Muslim.) There is, however, no strong hadith that he wiped over part of his head, even though alMa'idah: apparently implies it. It is also not sufficient just to wipe over locks of hair that proceed from the head or along the sides of the head. o If you are a female and a non-mahram male (or any non-Muslim who you believe may describe you to others) may see you (such as in a public bathroom, etc.), do not remove your hijab or niqab... keep it on and wipe over it. Wipe the inside and back of ears 1 time o Wash both ears at the same time Wash feet

8. 9.

193 | P a g e

December 15, 2009 o o o o

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Wash right foot, including the ankle, with left hand, 3 times. Wipe between each toe on right foot, with left hand pinky, 1 time. Wash left foot, including the ankle, with right hand, 3 times. Wipe between each toe on left foot, with right hand pinky, 1 time. 



Once the Prophet remained behind us in a journey. He ed us while we were performing ablution for the prayer which was over-due. We were just ing wet hands over our feet (and not washing them properly) so the Prophet addressed us in a loud voice and said twice or thrice: "Save your heels from the fire." [Bukhari 1:164, Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Amr] "...and then he washed his feet up to the ankles." [Bukhari 1.186, narrated Amr]

Al-Wudu

Pictures has shown below:

The process of performing Wudu is as follows: Mention the name of Allah by saying "Bismilla-Hir-RahmaNir-Rah'im" (in the name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful).

Wash both hands up to the wrists together three times, ensuring that every part including between the fingers is wetted by water as shown in figures 1, (a) and (b).

2 3 194 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Taking a handful of water into the mouth, rinse the mouth three times as shown in figure 2.

Snuff water contained in the right palm into the nose and then eject the water with the left hand (thrice) - as shown in figures 3 and 4.

Wash the face, ear to ear, forehead to chin, three times as shown in figures 5, 6 and 7.

4 5

195 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Wash the right arm thoroughly from the wrist to the elbow three times. Repeat the same with the left hand - as shown in figures 8 and 9.

Run moistened hands over the head from forehead to the back and back to forehead (once) - as in figures 10, 11 and 12.

6 7

196 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Run moistened fingers through the ears, the first finger of each hand going across the inside of the corresponding ear, while the thumb runs across the outside (once) - as shown in figure 13. Wash both feet up to the ankles starting from the right and ensuring that all parts particularly between the toes are wetted - as shown in figure 14. If you had performed complete "Wudu" before putting on your socks or stockings, it is not necessary to remove them when you want to repeat the performance of "Wudu". It is enough to wipe over the stockinged feet with wet hands. This may be done for a period of one day, (and three days on journey) on the condition that the socks or stockings are never removed. If they are removed, it is necessary to re-wash the feet for Wudu. The process ends with the recitation of the KalimatusShahadah.

ASH-HADU ALLA ILAHA ILLALLAHU WA-ASH-HADU AN-NA MUHAMMADAN 'ABDUHU-WA-RASULUH 197 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

18.02.00 Ablution (Wudu') What the Qur'an and Sunnah Say [According to Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Volume I] Ablution means to wash one's face, hands, arms, head and feet with water. Volume 1, Page 25a: Part of Islamic law This is proven from the three major sources of Islamic law: -1- The Qur'an. Says Allah in the Qur'an, "O you who believe, when you rise for prayer, wash your faces and your hands up to the elbows and lightly rub your heads and (wash) your feet up to the ankles (al-Mai'dah 6). -2- The Sunnah. Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "Allah does not accept the prayer of one who nullified his ablution until he performs it again." (Related by al-Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Dawud and at-Tirmizhi.) -3- The Consensus. There is a consensus of scholarly opinion that ablution is part of Islamic law. Therefore, it is a recognized fact of the religion. Volume 1, Page 25b: Its virtues Many hadith state the virtues of ablution. We shall mention just a few: -1- 'Abdullah ibn as-Sunnabiji stated that the Messenger of Allah said, "When a slave makes ablution and rinses his mouth, his wrong deeds fall from it. As he rinses his nose, his wrong deeds fall from it. When he washes his face, his wrong deeds fall from it until they fall from beneath his eyelashes. When he washes his hands, his wrong deeds fall from them until they fall from beneath his fingernails. When he wipes his head, his wrong deeds fall from it until they fall from his ears. When he washes his feet, his wrong deeds fall from them until they fall from beneath his toenails. Then his walking to the mosque and his prayer give him extra reward." (Related by Malik, an-Nasa'i, Ibn Majah and al-Hakim.)

198 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

-2- Anas reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "If good characteristics exist in a person, Allah makes all of his acts good. If a person purifies himself for prayer, he expiates all of his sins and his prayer is considered an extra reward for him." (Related by Abu Ya'la, al-Bazzar and at-Tabarani in al-Ausat.) -3- Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "'Shall I inform you (of an act) by which Allah erases sins and raises degrees?" They said, "Certainly, O Messenger of Allah." He said, "Perfecting the ablution under difficult circumstances, taking many steps to the mosque, and waiting for the (next) prayer after the (last) prayer has been performed. That is ribat. (Related by Malik, Muslim, at-Tirmizhi and an-Nasa'i.) -4- Abu Hurairah also reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, ed by a grave site and said, "Peace be upon you, O home of believing people. Allah willing, we shall meet you soon, although I wish I could see my brothers." They asked, "Are we not your brothers, O Messenger of Allah?" He said, "You are my companions. My brothers are the ones who will come after (us)." They said, "How will you know the people of our nation who will come after you, O Messenger of Allah?" He said, "If a man has a group of horses with white forelocks amidst a group of horses with black forelocks, will he recognize his horses?" They said, "Certainly, O Messenger of Allah." He said, "They (my brothers) will come with white streaks from their ablutions, and I will receive them at my cistern. But there will be some who will be driven away from my cistern as a stray camel is driven away. I will call them to come. It will be said, 'They changed matters after you,' then I will say, 'Be off, be off."' (Related by Muslim.) Volume 1, Page 27: The obligatory parts of the ablution Ablution has certain components which, if not fulfilled according to the correct Islamic procedures, make one's ablution void. Volume 1, Page 27a: Intention This is the desire to do the action and to please Allah by following His command. It is purely an act of the heart, for the tongue (verbal pronouncement, and so on) has nothing to do with it. To pronounce it is not part of the Islamic law. That the intention is obligatory is shown in the following: 'Umar related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Every action is based on the intention (behind it), and everyone shall have what he intended..." (Related by "the group.") Volume 1, Page 27b: Washing the face

199 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

This involves "pouring" or "running" water from the top of the forehead to the bottom of the jaws, and from one ear to the other. Volume 1, Page 27c: Washing the arms to the elbow The elbows must be washed, for the Prophet, upon whom be peace, did so. Volume 1, Page 27d: Wiping the head This means to wipe one's head with his hand. It is not sufficient just to place the hand on the head or to touch the head with a wet finger. The apparent meaning of the Qur'anic words, "...and wipe over your heads..." does not imply that all of the head needs to be wiped. It has been recorded that the Prophet used to wipe his head three different ways: -1- Wiping all of his head. 'Abdullah ibn Zaid reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, wiped his entire head with his hands. He started with the front of his head, then moved to the back, and then returned his hands to the front. (Related by "the group."). -2- Wiping over the turban only. Said 'Amru ibn Umayyah, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, wipe over his turban and shoes." (Related by Ahmad, alBukhari and Ibn Majah). Bilal reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Wipe over your shoes and head covering." (Related by Ahmad.) 'Umar once said, "May Allah not purify the one who does not consider wiping over the turban to be purifying." Many hadith have been related on this topic by al-Bukhari, Muslim and others. Most of the scholars agree with them. Wiping over the front portion of the scalp and the turban Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah said that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, made ablution and wiped over the front portion of his scalp, his turban and his socks. (Related by Muslim.) There is, however, no strong hadith that he wiped over part of his head, even though al-Ma'idah: apparently implies it. It is also not sufficient just to wipe over locks of hair that proceed from the head or along the sides of the head.

Volume 1, Page 28: Washing the feet and the heels This has been confirmed in mutawatir (continuous) reports from the Prophet, upon whom be peace, concerning his actions and statements. Ibn 'Umar said, "The Prophet lagged behind us in one of our travels. He caught up with us after we had delayed the afternoon 200 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

prayer. We started to make ablution and were wiping over our feet, when the Prophet said, 'Woe to the heels, save them from the Hell-fire,' repeating it two or three times." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Needless to say, the preceding obligations are the ones that Allah has mentioned in (alMa'idah 6). Volume 1, Page 28a: Following the prescribed sequence Allah mentioned the obligations in a specific order. He also differentiated the legs from the hands--though both of them have to be washed--from the head, which only needs to be wiped. The polytheists of Arabia would not differentiate items unless there was some benefit in doing so. The way Allah structured the ablution made it easier for them to comprehend it. Al-Ma'idah 6 explains what is obligatory and it falls under the generality of the Prophet's statement, "Begin with what Allah began with." The Prophet used to follow that sequence as one of ablution's principles. There is no such report that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, ever departed from that sequence. Ablution is part of worship, and in matters of worship there is no room for anything except doing what has been commanded. Volume 1, Page 28c: This section deals with those acts connected with the ablution, but which are not obligatory, as the Prophet, upon whom be peace, did not rigorously stick to them or censure anyone for not doing them. They are as follows: Volume 1, Page 29: Mentioning the name of Allah at the beginning There are some weak hadith that mention this act, and all of the chains of these hadith point to the fact that there is some basis for this act. In any case, it is a good act in and of itself and, in general, it is part of the Islamic law. Volume 1, Page 29a: Dental Hygiene This involves using a stick or similar object to clean one's teeth. The best type to use is that of the arak tree found in the Hejaz. Such a practice strengthens the gums, prevents tooth disease, helps digestion and facilitates the flow of urine. This sunnah is fulfilled by using any object which removes yellow stains on the teeth and cleans the mouth, such as a toothbrush, and so on. Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Were it not to be a hardship on my community, I would have ordered them to use a 201 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

toothbrush for every ablution." (Related by Malik, ash-Shaf'i, al-Baihaqi and al-Hakim.) 'Aishah reported that the Prophet said, "The toothbrush purifies the mouth and is pleasing to the Lord." (Related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and at-Tirmizhi.) Using a toothbrush is liked at any time, but there are five times in which it is especially liked: -1- ablution, -2- prayer, -3- reading the Qur'an, -4- rising from sleep, and -5- when the taste in one's mouth has changed. Fasting and non-fasting people may use it at the beginning, the end, or at any other time during the day. 'Amr ibn Rabi'ah said, "I have seen the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, on countless occasions using a toothbrush while fasting." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and at-Tirmizhi.) When one uses a toothbrush, it is sunnah to clean it afterwards. Said 'Aishah, "When the Prophet, upon whom be peace, used his toothbrush, he would give it to me. I would wash it, use it, wash it again and give it back to him." (Related by Abu Dawud and alBaihaqi.) It is part of the sunnah that one who has no teeth may use his fingers to clean his mouth. Asked 'Aishah, "O Messenger of Allah, how should a toothless person cleanse his mouth?" "By putting his fingers into his mouth," he replied. (Related by at-Tabarani.) Volume 1, Page 30: Washing the hands three times at the beginning This is based on the hadith of Aus ibn Aus al-Thaqafi who said, "I saw the Messenager of Allah make ablution, and he washed his hands three times." (Related by Ahmad and anNasa'i.) Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "When one of you rises from his sleep, he should not put his hand into a pot until he has washed it three times, for he does not know where his hand was (while he slept)." (Related by "the group", al-Bukhari did not mention the number of times.) Volume 1, Page 30a: Rinsing the mouth three times Laqit ibn Sabrah reported that the Prophet said, "When one performs ablution, he should rinse his mouth." (Related by Abu Dawud and al-Baihaqi.) 202 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 30b: Sniffing up and blowing out water three times Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "When one of you performs ablution, he should sniff water up his nostrils and then blow it out." (Related by al-Bukhari, Muslim and Abu Dawud.) The sunnah is to put the water into the nostrils with the right hand and blow it out with the left. 'Ali once called for water for ablution, rinsed his mouth, sniffed up water into his nostrils and blew it out with his left hand. He did that three times and then said, "That is how the Prpohet, upon whom be peace, would purify himself." (Related by Ahmad and an-Nasa'i.) This sunnah is fulfilled by putting water into the mouth and nostrils in any way. The practice of the Prophet was to do both acts at the same time. 'Abdullah ibn Zaid said, "The Prophet would rinse his mouth and nose with just one hand (at one time, together). He did that three times." In one narration it says, "He would rinse his mouth and nose with three scoops of water." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) It is also sunnah to be plentiful (with water) while performing this sunnah, except if one is fasting. Laqit asked the Prophet, "Inform me about your ablution." He replied, "Complete and perfect the ablution and (put water) between your fingers. Use lots of water while sniffing it up your nostrils, unless you are fasting." (Related by "the five." At-Tirmizhi said it is sahih.) Volume 1, Page 31: Running one's fingers through his beard 'Aishah reported that the Messenger of Allah would run his fingers through his beard. (Related by Ibn Majah and at-Tirmizhi, who classified it as sahih . ) Anas said that when the Messenger of Allah performed ablution, he would take a handful of water and put it under his jaws and it through his beard. He said, "This is what my Lord, Allah, ordered me to do." (Related by Abu Dawud, al-Baihaqi and al-Hakim.) Volume 1, Page 31a: Running water through one's fingers and toes Ibn 'Abbas said that when the Messenger of Allah performed ablution, he would run his fingers through his fingers and toes. (Related by "the five," except Ahmad.) It is also related that it is preferable to remove jewelry, for example, rings, bracelets, and so on, while performing ablution. Even though these reports are not accepted as fully authentic, one must follow them, for they fall under the general category of completing and perfecting the ablution.

203 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 31b: Repeating each washing three times This is a sunnah that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, almost always followed. If he acted otherwise, it was just to show that the other acts are permissible. 'Amr ibn Shu'aib related on the authority of his father from his grandfather who said: "A bedouin came to the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, and asked him about the ablution. He showed him how to wash each part three times and said, 'This is the ablution. Whoever does more than that has done wrong, transgressed and committed evil." (Related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah.) 'Uthman also reported that the Messenger of Allah would repeat each washing three times. (Related by Ahmad, Muslim and at-Tirmizhi.) It is also proven that he performed each washing only once or twice. According to most of the reports, he wiped his head only once. Volume 1, Page 31c: Beginning each action with the right side Said 'Aishah, "The Messenger of Allah loved to begin with his right side while putting on his shoes, straightening his hair and cleaning (or purifying) himself." (Related by alBukhari and Musilm.) Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet said, "When you clothe or wash yourself, begin with your right side." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, and an-Nasa'i.) Volume 1, Page 32: Rubbing the limbs with water This means to rub the hands over the bodily parts with water. 'Abdullah ibn Zaid reported that the Messenger of Allah was brought a pot of water which he used to perform ablution, and then rubbed his arms. (Related by Ibn Khuzaimah.) He also related that the Messenger of Allah performed ablution, then rubbed his limbs. (Related by Abu Dawud at-Tayalisi, Ahmad, Ibn Hibban and Abu Ya'la.) Volume 1, Page 32a: Close sequence Each bodily part must be washed right after the other in the prescribed sequence (without separating the washing of the different parts of acts not related to the abution). This is the customary practice of the early and later generations of Muslims. Volume 1, Page 32b: Wiping the ears The sunnah is to wipe the interior of the ears with the index fingers and the exterior portions with the thumbs. The water used to wipe the head is also used for the ears, as the ears are part of the head. Al-Miqdam ibn Ma'd Yakrih reported that the Prophet, upon 204 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

whom be peace, wiped his head and his ears, the interior and exterior, while making ablution. He also put his finger inside his ear. (Related by Abu Dawud and at-Tahawi.) While describing the ablution of the Prophet, upon whom be peace, Ibn 'Umar said, "He wiped his head and ears with one wipe." (Related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud.) In one narration it states, "He wiped the inner portion of his ears with his index finger, and the outer portion with his thumb." Volume 1, Page 32c: Elongating the streaks of light This refers to washing the complete forehead, a practice which is more than what is obligatory in washing the face, and will increase the streak of light (on the Day of Judgement). It also refers to washing above the elbows and ankles. Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "My nation will come with bright streaks of light from the traces of ablution." Abu Hurairah then said, "If one can lengthen his streak of light, he should do so." (Related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Abu Zar'ah related that when Abu Hurairah made ablution, he washed his arms above his elbows and his feet up to his calves. He was asked, "Why do you do this?" He said, "This is the extent of the embellishment." (Related by Ahmad. ) According to al-Bukhari and Muslim, its chain is sahih. Volume 1, Page 32d: Economizing the use of water, even if one is in front of the sea Anas said, "The Prophet, upon whom be peace, used to perform ghusl (the complete bathing) with a sa'a of water (1.616 cm) 3 to 5 madd (each 4 madd equals one sa'a). He also used to make ablution with one madd (404 cm) of water." (Related by al-Bukhari and Musim.) 'Ubaidullah ibn Abu Yazid narrated that a man asked Ibn 'Abbas, "How much water is sufficient for ghusl?" He answered, "One madd." "And how much is sufficient for ghusl?" He said, "One sa'a." The man said, "That is not sufficient for me." "Ibn 'Abbas said, "No? It was sufficient for one better than you, the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace." (Related by Ahmad, al-Bazaar and at-Tabarani in al-Kabeer. Its narrators are trustworthy.) 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar narrated that the Messenger of Allah ed by Sa'd while he was performing ablution and said, "What is this extravagance, Sa'd?" He said, "Is there extravagance in the use of water?" He said, "Yes, even if you are at a flowing river." (Related by Ahmad and Ibn Majah with a weak chain.) Extravagance is to use water without any benefit, like washing the parts more than three times. Ibn Shu'aib's hadith, quoted earlier, illustrates the point in question. 'Abdullah ibn Mughaffal narrated that he heard the Prophet say, "There will be people from my nation

205 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

who will transgress in making supplications and in purifying themselves." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and an-Nasa'i.) Says al-Bukhari, "The scholars do not like one to use water beyond what the Prophet, upon whom be peace, used for ablution. Volume 1, Page 33: Supplication while performing ablution There is nothing confirmed from the Prophet, upon whom be peace, regarding supplications during ablution save the hadith of Abu Musa al-Ash'ari who said, "I came to the Messenger of Allah with water. While he was performing ablution, I heard him supplicate, 'O Allah, forgive my sins. Make my residence spacious for me and bless me in my provisions.' I said, 'O Prophet of Allah, I heard you supplicating such and such.' He said, 'Did I leave anything out?" (Related by an-Nasa'i and Ibn as-Sunni with a sahih chain.) An-Nawawi includes this event under the chapter, What is to be said after one completes the ablution, and Ibn as-Sunni has it under, What is to be said when one is in the state of ablution. An-Nawawi holds that both meanings may be implied from the hadith.

Volume 1, Page 34: Supplication after ablution 'Umar reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "If one completes (and perfects) the ablution and then says, 'I testify that there is no god except Allah, the One Who has no partner, and that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger," the eight gates of paradise will be opened for him and he may enter any of them that he wishes." (Related by Muslim.) Abu Sa'eed al-Khudri reported that the Prophet said, "Whoever makes ablution and says, 'Glory be to Thee, O Allah, and the praise be to Thee. I bear witness that there is no god except You. I beg Your forgiveness and I repent unto you,' will have it written for him, and placed on a tablet which will not be broken until the Day of Resurrection. This hadith is related by at-Tabarani in al-Ausat. Its narrators are of the sahih. An-Nasa'i has it with the wording. "It will be stamped with a seal, placed below the throne, and it will not be broken until the Day of Resurrection." The correct statement is that it is mauqoof. As for the supplication, "Allah, cause me to be from among the repentant, and cause me to be from among the pure," it has been narrated by at-Tirmizhi who said, "Its chain is muzhtarib and there is nothing authentic concerning this (supplication)." 206 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 34a: Praying two rak'ah after ablution Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said to Bilal, "O Bilal, tell me what good deed you have done in Islam that I hear the sound of your footsteps in Paradise?" Bilal said, "That after I purify myself during the day or night, I pray with that purification as much as Allah has destined for me." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) 'Uqbah ibn 'Aamr related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "If one performs and perfects his ablution and prays two rak'ah with his heart and face (completely on his prayer), Paradise becomes his." (Related by Muslim, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Ibn Khuzaimah in his Sahih.) Khumran, the client of 'Uthman, added, "I saw 'Uthman call for water for ablution, pour it from the pot onto his right hand and wash it three times. He then put his right hand into the container, rinsed his mouth and nose and blew the water out. Then he washed his face three times, followed by his arms up to the elbows. Then he washed his feet three times and said 'I saw the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, make ablution like this.' And then he would say, 'Whoever makes ablution like this and then prays two rak'ah without having any other concern on his mind, all his past sins will be forgiven." (Related by al-Bukhari, Muslim and others.) Other practices (protecting the eyes and wrinkles, removing any rings, wiping the neck, and so on) have not been mentioned here as their narrations are still questionable. But, one may follow them as part of general cleanliness. Volume 1, Page 35: Nullification of ablution It is not desirable that one who is making ablution should leave any of the sunan that have just been mentioned. The person would then lose the great reward of these (simple)acts. Anytime one abandons the sunnah, he has done a disliked deed. Volume 1, Page 35a: An excretion of the penis, vagina or anus This would include urine, feces (Allah says, "...or one of you comes from relieving himself," thus proving that such an act obligates a new purification), and releasing gas from the anus. Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "Allah does not accept the prayer of a person who has released gas until he makes a new ablution. A person from Hazhramaut asked Abu Hurairah, "What does releasing gas mean?" He answered, "Wind with or without sound." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) He also narrated that the Prophet said, "If one of you finds a disturbance in his abdomen and is not certain if he has released any gas or not, he should not leave the mosque unless he hears its sound or smells its scent." (Related by Muslim.) 207 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Hearing the escaping gas or smelling it is not a condition for nullifying ablution, but he stressed that one should be certain of the action. As for al-Mazhi (prostatic fluid), the Prophet said, "Make ablution." Concerning sperm or al-mani, said Ibn 'Abbas "It requires ghusl and for al-mazhi and al-wadi, wash your sex organs and make ablution." This was related by al-Baihaqi in his Sunan. Volume 1, Page 35b: Deep sleep that makes a person completely unaware of his surroundings If the person did not keep his bottocks firmly seated on the floor while sleeping, he must make a new ablution. Safwan ibn 'Asal said, "The Prophet, upon whom be peace, used to order us while we were travelling not to take our socks off unless we were in post-sex impurity (i.e. not for defecation, urination or sleep)." (Related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i and at-Tirmizhi, who graded it sahih.) If one's buttocks has remained firmly on the floor during his sleep, no new ablution is necessary. This is implied by the hadith of Anas who said, "The companions of the Prophet were waiting for the delayed night prayer until their heads began nodding up and down (from drowsiness and sleep). They would then pray without performing ablution." (Related by ash-Shaifi, Muslim, Abu Dawud and atTirmizhi.) The wording that at-Tirmizhi recorded from the chain of Shu'bah is, "I have seen the companions of the Prophet sleeping to the extent that one could hear some of them snoring. But, they would stand for prayer without a new ablution." Said Ibn alMubarak, "In our opinion, this happened when they were sitting." Volume 1, Page 36: Loss of consciousness This nullifies the ablution regardless of whether it was owing to insanity, fainting, drunkenness, or some medicine. It also does not matter if one was unconscious for a short or long period of time, or if one was sitting, or fell to the earth, and so on. The aspect of unawareness here is greater than that of sleeping. The scholars are agreed on this point. Volume 1, Page 36a: Touching the sexual organ without any "barrier" between the hand and the organ Busrah bint Safwan narrated that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Whoever touches his sexual organ cannot pray until he performs ablution." This hadith is related by "the five." At-Tirmizhi classified it as sahih and al-Bukhari called it the most authentic report on that topic. Malik, ash-Shaifi, Ahmad and others also narrated it. Abu Dawud said, "I asked Ahmad, 'Is the hadith of Busrah authentic?' He said, 'Certainly it is authentic." In the narration of Ahmad and an-Nasa'i, Busrah heard the 208 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Prophet saying, "Ablution is to be made by the one who touches his sexual organ." This is general and encomes touching one's own sexual organs or touching somebody else's. Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet as saying, "Whoever touches his sexual organ without any covering (between them) must perform ablution." (Related by Ahmad, Ibn Hibban and al-Hakim, who classified it as sahih, as did Ibn 'Abdul-Barr.) Said Ibn as-Sakin, "That hadith is from the best of what has been related on this topic." Ash-Shaf'i related: "Any man who touches his penis must perform ablution. Any women who touches her vagina must perform ablution." Commenting on its authenticity, Ibn alQayyim quotes al-Hazimi who says, "That chain is sahih." The Hanifiyyah are of the opinion, based on the following hadith, that touching the sexual organ does not nullify the ablution: "A man asked the Prophet if a man who touches his penis has to perform ablution. Said the Prophet, upon whom be peace, "No, it is just a part of you." (Related by "the five." Ibn Hibban classified it as sahih, and Ibn al-Madini said, "It is better than the hadith of Busrah.'') Volume 1, Page 37: Touching a woman 'Aishah related that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, kissed her while he was fasting and said, "Kissing does not nullify the ablution, nor does it break the fast." (Related by Ishaq ibn Rahawaih and al-Bazzar with a good chain.) Evaluating its authenticity, 'Abdul-Haqq says, "I do not know of any defect in the hadith that could cause its rejection." 'Aishah also said, "One night, I missed the Messenger of Allah in my bed, and so went to look for him. I put my hand on the bottom of his feet while he was praying and saying, 'O Allah, I seek refuge in Your pleasure from Your anger, in Your forgiveness from Your punishment, in You from You. I cannot praise you as You have praised Yourself" (related by Muslim and at-Tirmizhi, who classified it as sahih.), and she also reported, 'The Prophet kissed some of his wives and went to prayer, without performing ablution." (Related by Ahmad and "the four,'' and its narrators are trustworthy.) She also said, "I would sleep in front of the Prophet, upon whom be peace, with my feet in the direction of the qiblah (to him). When he made prostrations, he would touch me, and I would move my feet." In another narration it says, "When he wanted to prostrate, he would touch my legs."

209 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 38: Bleeding from an unusual place This involves bleeding due to a wound, cupping or a nosebleed, and regardless of whether the amount of blood is small or large. Said al-Hassan, "The Muslims still prayed even while wounded." (Related by alBukhari.) He also reported, "Ibn 'Umar squeezed a pimple until it bled, but he did not renew his ablution. Ibn Abi 'Uqiyy spat blood and continued his prayer. 'Umar ibn alKhattab prayed while blood was flowing from him. 'Ibbad ibn Bishr was hit with an arrow while praying, but continued his prayers." (Related by Abu Dawud, Ibn Khuzaimah, and al-Bukhari in mu 'allaq form.) Volume 1, Page 38a: Vomit Regardless of whether the amount of vomit was great or small, there is no sound hadith that it nullifies ablution. Volume 1, Page 38b: Eating camel meat That this does not nullify the ablution was the opinion of the four rightly guided caliphs, the companions and the following generation, although there is an authentic hadith that states one should make ablution after it. Said Jabir ibn Sumrah, "A man asked the Prophet, 'Should we make ablution after eating mutton?' He said, 'If you wish, make ablution. If you do not, do not make ablution.' The man asked 'Should we make ablution after eating camel meat?' He said, 'Yes."' Al-Barra' ibn 'Aazib related that someone asked the Prophet about praying in the dens of camels, and he said, "Do not pray therein, for they are of the devils." He asked about the dens of sheep, and he said, "Pray therein, for they are blessings. (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Ibn Hibban. ) Ibn Khuzaimah said, "I know of no dispute over the authenticity of this report." In summation, an-Nawawi can be quoted as saying, "This opinion has the strongest proof, although the majority of the scholars differ from it." Volume 1, Page 39: Of doubts whether or not one has released gas This is the case where the person cannot quite recall if he is in a state of purity or not. Such a state of mind does not nullify ablution, regardless of whether the person is in prayer or not, until he is certain that he has nullified his ablution. 'Abbad ibn Tameem related that his uncle queried the Prophet about a person who feels something in his abdomen while praying. Said the Prophet, "He should not leave (the prayer) until he 210 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

hears it or smells it." (Related by Muslim, Abu Dawud and at-Tirmizhi). It does not mean that its sound or bad smell nullifies ablution, but that the person must be certain about the fact that he has nullified his ablution. Says Ibn al-Mubarak, "If one is uncertain about his condition of purity, he does not need to perform a new ablution." If one is certain that he has nullified his ablution and doubts whether he has purified himself or not, he must perform a new ablution. Volume 1, Page 39a: Laughing during prayer This does not nullify ablution, for there are no confirmed reports that state such a thing. Volume 1, Page 39b: Washing a dead person This also does not require a new ablution, for the reports that say it nullifies ablution are weak. Volume 1, Page 39c: Any type of ritual prayer This involves only obligatory, voluntary, or funeral prayers, not the supplications (du'a). This is based on Allah's statement, "O you who believe. When you get up to perform a prayer (salah) wash your face and your arms up to the elbows and wipe your head and feet to the ankles." Also, the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "Allah does not accept a prayer (that was performed while the person) was not in a state of purity. Nor does he accept charity from misappropriated booty." (Related by "the group," except for al-Bukhari.) Volume 1, Page 40: Circumambulating the Ka'bah Ibn 'Abbas reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "Circumambulation is a type of prayer, but Allah has permitted speaking during it. Whoever speaks during it should only speak good." This hadith is related by at-Tirmizhi, ad-Daraqutni, al-Hakim, Ibn as-Sakin and Ibn Khuzaimah, who classified it as sahih. Volume 1, Page 40a: Touching a copy of the Qur'an Abu Bakr ibn Muhammad related from his father on the authority of his grandfather that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, sent a letter to the people of Yemen which stated, "No one is to touch the Qur'an except one who is purified." 211 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

This hadith is related by an-Nasa'i, ad-Daraqutni, al-Baihaqi and al-Athram. Of its chain, Ibn 'Abdul-Barr says, "It appears to be a continuous transmission." 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "No one is to touch the Qur'an unless he has purified himself." (Al-Haithami mentioned it in Majma' az-Zawaid and said its narrators are trustworthy.) Apparently, this hadith has a problem. The word "purify" must have one particular meaning here. Therefore, to say that one who has a minor defilement may not touch the Qur'an makes no sense. Concerning Allah's statement, "...which none touches save the purified," (alWaqi'ah 79), apparently the pronoun refers to "the Book kept hidden" (from the preceding verse) and that is "the well-preserved tablet" and the "purified" refers to the angels, which is similar to the verses, "On honored scrolls, exalted, purified, (set down) by scribes, noble and righteous" (Abasah 13-16). Ibn 'Abbas, ashSha'bi, azh-Zhahak, Zaid ibn 'Ali, al-Mu'aiyad Billah, Dawud, Ibn Hazm and Hammad ibn Abu Sulaiman are of the opinion that one who has a minor defilement may touch the Qur'an. Most of the scholars, however, agree that such people may recite the Qur'an without touching it. Volume 1, Page 40b: While mentioning the name of Allah Al-Muhajir ibn Qunfuzh related that he greeted the Prophet, upon whom be peace, but that the latter did not return his salutation until he had made ablution: "There is nothing that prevented me from responding to you except that I do no like to mention the name of Allah unless I am in a state of purity." Said Qatadah, "Because of this, al-Hassan hated to recite the Qur'an or mention Allah's name unless he had performed ablution. (Related by Amad, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah.) Raeported Abu Juhaim ibn al-Harith, "The Prophet, upon whom be peace, met a person at the well of Jaml, who greeted him, but he did not return his greeting until he had wiped his face and hands." (Related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Dawud and an-Nasa'i.) This action was one of preference, not of obligation. Mentioning the name of Allah is permissible for the one who is in a state of purity, one who has a minor impurity, a person in post-sex impurity, or one who is standing, sitting, and so on. Said 'Aishah, "The Messenger of Allah used to Allah at all times." (Related by "the five," except for an-Nasa'i.) Al-Bukhari recorded it in mu'alliq form.) Reported 'Ali, "The Messenger of Allah would come from relieving himself, recite to us and eat meat with us. Nothing would stop him from the Qur'an except post-sex impurity." (Related by "the five." At-Tirmizhi and Ibn as-Sakin categorized it as sahih.) Volume 1, Page 41: Going to sleep Al-Barra' ibn 'Aazib reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said, "When you go to your bed, perform ablution, lie on your right side and then say, 'O 212 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Allah, I submit my soul to You, and I turn my face to You. I entrust my affairs to You. I retreat unto You for protection with hope and fear in You. There is no resort and no savior but You. I affirm my faith in Your books which You revealed and in Your prophets you sent.' If you die during that night, you will be along the natural path. Make it your final statement (of the night). He reported that he repeated this supplication to the Prophet, upon whom be peace, and he said, "...and Your messengers." The Prophet interjected, "No,...'and the prophets You sent." (Related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari, and atTirmizhi.) This also applies to one who is in post-sex impurity . Ibn 'Umar asked the Prophet, "O Messenger of Allah, can one of us sleep while he is in post-sex impurity?" The Prophet answered, "Yes, if he makes ablution." Reported 'Aishah, "When the Prophet, upon whom be peace, wanted to sleep in a state of post-sex impurity, he would wash his private parts and perform ablution." (Related by "the group.") Volume 1, Page 41a: To remove a sexual impurity If a person in a state of post-sex impurity wants to eat, drink or have intercourse again, he should perform ablution. Said 'Aishah, "When the Prophet, upon whom be peace, was in a state of impurity because of intercourse and wanted to eat or sleep, he would perform ablution." 'Ammar ibn Yasar reported that the Prophet permitted a person in post-sex impurity to eat, drink or sleep if he performed ablution first. (Related by Ahmad and at-Tirmizhi, who classified it as sahih.) Abu Sa'eed reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "If one has intercourse with his wife and wants to repeat the act, he should perform ablution." (Related by "the group," except for al-Bukhari. Ibn Khuzaimah, Ibn Hibban and al-Hakim recorded it with the addition, "It makes the return more vivacious.") Volume 1, Page 42: Before performing ghusl It is preferred to perform ablution before ghusl regardless of whether that particular ghusl was an obligatory or a preferred act. Said 'Aishah, "When the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, performed post-sex ghusl, he would begin by washing his hands and then pour water from his right hand to his left and wash his private parts. He would then perform ablution.." (Related by "the group.")

213 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 42a: Before eating food touched by fire Said Ibrahim ibn 'Abdullah ibn Qarizh, "I ed by Abu Hurairah while he was performing ablution and he said, 'Do you know why I am making ablution? It is because I ate some yoghurt dried over a fire, for I heard the Messenger of Allah say, 'Perform ablution before eating food touched by fire." (Related by Ahmad, Muslim and "the four.") 'Aishah related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Perform ablution from whatever touches fire." (Related by Ahmad, Muslim, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah.) This order is one of preference as the following hadith makes clear: 'Amr ibn Umayyah azhZhamari said, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, cutting a piece of a sheep's shoulder and eating it. He was then called to prayer. He put the knife down, prayed, and did not perform another ablution." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Volume 1, Page 42b: Renewing the ablution for every prayer Said Buraidah, "The Prophet, upon whom be peace, made ablution for every prayer. On the day of the conquest of Makkah, he made ablution, wiped over his socks and prayed a number of times with just one ablution. 'Umar said to him, 'O Messenger of Allah, you did something that you have not done (before).' He answered, 'I did it on purpose, 'Umar."' (Related by Ahmad, Muslim and others.) Said Anas ibn Malik, "The Prophet, upon whom be peace, used to make ablution for every prayer." He was asked, "And what did you people use to do?" Malik said, "We prayed the prayers with one ablution unless we nullified it." (Related by Ahmad and alBukhari . ) Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet said, "Were it not to be a hardship on my people, I would order them to make ablution for every prayer." (Related by Ahmad with a hassan chain.) Ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Whoever makes ablution while he is already in a state of purity will have ten good deeds written for him."~ø (Related by Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, and Ibn Majah.)

214 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 43: Notes of importance concerning ablution It is permissible to speak while performing ablution. There is nothing reported from the sunnah that prohibits it. Making supplications while washing the extremities is based on false hadith. It is best for the person to use only the supplications mentioned under the Sunnah Acts of Ablution. If the person who is making ablution has a doubt concerning how many times he has washed a particular part of the body, he should go by the number he is certain about. If any barrier or substance with weight, such as wax, is found on the body, it would invalidate one's ablution unless it is removed and the ablution is performed again. Coloring, like henna, is permissible, as it does not affect the ablution's correctness. People with unusual circumstances (i.e. women with "prolonged flows of blood"), people who cannot control their urine, people with flatulence, and so on, should perform one ablution for each prayer whether their problem exists all or part of the time. Their prayers will be acceptable even while their problems are occuring. One may be assisted by others in performing ablution. One may use a towel to dry himself during any time of the year. Volume 1, Page 44: Proof of its legitimacy Wiping over the socks is part of the sunnah. An-Nawawi states, "All those who qualify for ijma' (consensus) agree that it is allowed to wipe over the socks--during travelling or at home, if needed or not--even a woman who stays at home or a handicapped person who cannot walk can do so. The Shi'ah and Khawarij reject it, but their rejection is not valid. Says Ibn Hajr in Fath al-Bari, "All of the preservers (of hadith) are of the opinion that wiping over the socks has come through a continuous transmission. Some have collected all of its narrations (from among the companions), and its number exceeds eighty. This includes hadith from the ten pepole who were promised Paradise." The strongest hadith on this point has been related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Dawud and at-Tirmizhi on the authority of Hammam anNakha'i who said, "Jarir ibn 'Abdullah urinated, performed ablution and wiped over his socks." It was said to him, "You do that and you have urinated?" He said, "Yes, I saw the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, urinate and then do likewise." Said Ibrahim, "They were amazed at that hadith, because Jarir had embraced Islam after surah al-Ma'idah was revealed (10 AH). One of its verses calls for washing one's feet. This hadith helps us understand the verse 215 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

by confining it to one who is not wearing socks. This constitutes a particular case, and the person who wears socks can just wipe over them. Volume 1, Page 44a: Wiping over slippers It is allowed to wipe over slippers, as this has been related from many companions. Says Abu Dawud, "Wiping over sandals (has been done by) 'Ali ibn Abu Talib, Ibn Mas'ud, alBarra' ibn 'Aazib, Anas ibn Malik, Abu Umamah, Sahl ibn Sa'd and 'Amr ibn Hareeth. It has also been related from 'Umar ibn al-Khattab and Ibn 'Abbas." 'Ammar, Bilal ibn 'Abdullah ibn Abu Aufi and Ibn 'Umar also have hadith on this subejct. In Ibn alQayyim's Tahzhib as-Sunan, he relates from Ibn al-Munzhir, "Ahmad made a statement about the permissibility of wiping over slippers because of his fairness and justice. Nevertheless, the basis of this permissibility is the practice of the companions and a manifest analogy. There is no real difference between socks and slippers. It is correct that they take the same ruling. Most scholars say that one can wipe over either one." Those who permit it include Sufyan al-Thauri, Ibn al-Mubarak, 'Ata, al-Hasan and Sa'eed ibn alMusayyab. Commenting on this subject, Abu Yusuf and Muhammad said, "It is allowed to wipe over them if they are thick and completely hide what they cover." Abu Hanifah did not approve of wiping over thick slippers, but he changed his mind three or seven days before his death. He wiped over his slippers during his illness and said to his visitors, "I did what I used to tell people not to do." Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah reported that the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, made ablution and wiped over his socks and slippers. This is related by Ahmad, at-Tahawi, Ibn Majah and at-Tirmizhi, who called it hassan sahih. Abu Dawud graded it weak.2 As it is permissible to wipe over socks so is it permissible to wipe over any foot covering, which has been used to avoid the cold or protect the wound, and so on. Of its permissibility, Ibn Taimiyyah says, "It is all right to wipe over foot covering because it takes precedence over wiping socks or slippers, for usually a foot covering is used for some need and to protect the feet from some harm. If wiping over the socks and slippers is allowed, then wiping over any foot covering should come first. Whoever claims that there is a consensus on the inissibility of wiping over foot coverings does so with a lack of knowledge. Not to speak of a consensus, he cannot prove its forbiddance even from the works of ten famous scholars." He goes on to say, "Whoever ponders over the words of the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, and gives analogy its proper place, will know that the license from him was spacious on this subject and in accord with the beauty of Islamic law and the monotheistic magnanimity with which the Prophet had been sent." Even if there are some holes or cuts in the socks, it is permissible to wipe over them, as long as the person has only such socks to wear. Says al-Thauri, "The 216 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

slippers of the emigrants and helpers were not free of cuts or holes, like the slippers of the people (in general). If this were a matter of concern, it would have been mentioned and related by them." Volume 1, Page 45: Conditions for wiping over the socks One must have put his socks (or whatever covering he is using) while in a state of purity. Said al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah, "I was with the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, one night during an expedition. I poured water for him to make ablution. He washed his face and arms and wiped his head. Then I went to remove his socks and he said, 'Leave them on, as I put them on while I was in a state of purity,' and he just wiped over them." (Related by Ahmad, al-Bukhari and Muslim). Al-Humaidi related in his Musnad that al-Mughirah reported, "We said, 'O Messenger of Allah, may we wipe over our socks?' He said, 'Yes, if you put them on while you were in a state of purity." The stipulations by the jurists that the socks must completely cover the foot to the ankle, and that one must be able to walk (a distance) in them alone, has been shown by Ibn Taimiyyah in his al-Fatawa to be weak. Volume 1, Page 46: The place to be wiped on a sock Islamic law prescribes that the top of the sock is to be wiped. Said al-Mughirah, "I saw the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, wipe over the top of his socks." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and at-Tirmizhi, who called it hassan.) 'Ali observed, "If the religion was based on opinion, the bottom of the sock would take preference in being wiped to the top of the sock." (Related by Abu Dawud and ad-Daraqutni with a hassan or sahih chain.) What is obligatory in the wiping is what is meant by the lexicographical meaning of the word "wipe." There are no specifications authentically mentioned with respect to the wiping. Volume 1, Page 46a: The duration of the wiping For the resident, this period is one day and night. For the traveller, it is three days and nights. Said Safwan ibn 'Assal, "We were ordered (by the Prophet) to wipe over the socks if we were in a state of purity when we put them on, for three days if we were travellers, and for one day and night if we were residents. We did not remove them unless we were in post-sex impurity." (Related by ash-Shaf~i, Ahmad, Ibn Khuzaimah, at-Tirmizhi, and an-Nasa'i, who graded it sahih.) 217 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Shuraih ibn Hani said, "I asked 'Aishah about wiping over socks and she answered, 'For the traveller, three days and three nights; for the resident, one day and night." This hadith is related by Ahmad, Muslim, at-Tirmizhi, an-Nasa'i and Ibn Majah. Of its authenticity, al-Baihaqi says, "This is the most authentic report on this topic." Some say that the duration begins with the time of the wiping, while others say it begins from the time of nullifying the ablution after wearing the socks. Volume 1, Page 46b: The description of the wiping After the person completes his ablution and puts on his socks or slippers, it is proper for him to wipe over them later on when he wants to perform ablution. He is permitted to do that for one day and night if he is resident, and for three days and nights if he is a traveller. But if he is in post-sex impurity, he must remove his socks, in accordance with the preceding hadith of Safwan. Volume 1, Page 47: What invalidates the wiping The following invalidates the wiping: -1- The end of the permissible time period for wiping. -2- Post-sex impurity. -3- Removal of the socks. If (i) or (iii) occurs while the person was in a state of purity, he need only wash his feet.

218 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

18.03.00 Matters which Invalidate the Wudhu The person will remain in a state of Wudhu until any of the following matters is committed: (1) Anything coming out of the Anus or penis/vagina such as urine, feaces or gas etc. (2) A person falling sound Sleep (3) Becoming Unconscious - insanity or fainting or intoxication (4) Touching the Uncovered Private Parts (5) Touching a Woman which leads to prostatic fluid or semen being emitted. A man can touch, kiss and hug his wife and his wudhu will still be valid. It will only break if these actions lead to the emmision of prostatic fluid or semen.

18.04.00 Wudu: What Invalidates It If any of the following happen, you must perform wudu again before doing salah. It is recommended (but not mandatory) to always be in a state of wudu, so it is not necessary to wait until hearing the adhan (call to Salah) before performing wudu. 1.

Relieving oneself from the call of nature O you who believe! When you intend to offer As-Salât (the prayer), wash your faces and your hands (forearms) up to the elbows, rub (by ing wet hands over) your heads, and (wash) your feet up to ankles. If you are in a state of Janâba (i.e. had a sexual discharge), purify yourself (bathe your whole body). But if you are ill or on a journey or any of you comes from answering the call of nature, or you have been in with women (i.e. sexual intercourse) and you find no water, then perform Tayammum with clean earth and rub therewith your faces and hands. Allâh does not want to place you in difficulty, but He wants to purify you, and to complete His Favour on you that you may be thankful. [The Noble Qur'an 5:6] 219 | P a g e

December 15, 2009 2.

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

ing gas, i.e. breaking wind Abu Hurairah reported that the Messenger of Allah said, "Allah does not accept the prayer of a person who has released gas until he makes a new ablution." A person from Hadhramaut asked Abu Hurairah, "What does releasing gas mean?" He answered, "Wind with or without sound." [Related by alBukhari and Muslim.] Abu Hurairah also narrated that the Prophet said, "If one of you finds a disturbance in his abdomen and is not certain if he has released any gas or not, he should not leave the mosque unless he hears its sound or smells its scent." [Related by Muslim.] 'Abbad ibn Tameem related that his uncle queried the Prophet about a person who feels something in his abdomen while praying. Said the Prophet , "He should not leave (the prayer) until he hears it or smells it." [Related by Muslim, Abu Dawud and at-Tirmidhi.]

3.

Sexual Relations One must perform ghusl after sexual relations, i.e. when the male private part enters the female private part.

4.

Touching one's private parts with no barrier (i.e. cloth) between the hand and organ Busrah bint Safwan narrated that the Prophet said, "Whoever touches his sexual organ cannot pray until he performs ablution." [This hadith is related by "the five." At-Tirmidhi classified it as sahih and al-Bukhari called it the most authentic report on that topic. Malik, ash-Shaifi, Ahmad and others also narrated it.]

In the event that you forget whether you have done wudu or not, err on the side of not reperforming wudu.... i.e. do not perform wudu again unless you are sure that you broke/invalidated it.

220 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Make wudu again if you experience anger. AbuWa'il al-Qass said: We entered upon Urwah ibn Muhammad ibn as-Sa'di. A man spoke to him and made him angry. So he stood and performed ablution; he then returned and performed ablution, and said: My father told me on the authority of my grandfather Atiyyah who reported the Apostle of Allah (peace be upon him) as saying: Anger comes from the devil, the devil was created of fire, and fire is extinguished only with water; so when one of you becomes angry, he should perform ablution.[Hadith - Dawud, Narrated Atiyyah as-Sa'di]

18.05.00 Wudu: What Doesn't Invalidate It 1.

Drinking or Eating The Messenger of Allah drank some milk and he did not rinse his mouth nor did he perform ablution, and he offered the prayer. [Dawud, Narrated Anas ibn Malik]

2.

Kissing a mahram woman (such as your wife) 'Aishah related that the Messenger of Allah kissed her while he was fasting and said, "Kissing does not nullify the ablution, nor does it break the fast." [Related by Ishaq ibn Rahawaih and al-Bazzar with a good chain. Evaluating its authenticity, 'Abdul-Haqq says, "I do not know of any defect in the hadith that could cause its rejection."]

3.

4. 5. 6.

Laughing Laughing does not invalidate wudu. Laughing loudly during salah, however, does invalidate the salah. Vomiting Changing a baby's diaper o Just wash your hands after changing the diaper. People with unusual circumstances (i.e. women with "prolonged flows of blood"), people who cannot control their urine, people with flatulence, and so on, should perform one ablution for each prayer whether their problem exists all or part of the time. Their prayers will be acceptable even while their problems are occuring. and 7. Talking During Wudu 221 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

19.00.00 At-Tayammum In circumstances were water cannot be found, or there is only just enough for drinking, or if water is injurious to health, in such circumstances one can perform Tayammum (dry ablution ). Allah saysin the Noble Qur'an:

ْ‫جففوَهُكْم َوَأْي فِدَيُكم‬ ُ ‫سُلوا ُو‬ ِ‫غ‬ ْ ‫لِة َفا‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ن َآَمُنوا ِإَذا ُقْمُتْم ِإَلى ال‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ‫ن ُكْنُت فْم‬ ْ ‫ن َوِإ‬ ِ ‫جَلُكْم ِإَلففى اْلَكْعَبْي ف‬ ُ ‫سُكْم َوَأْر‬ ِ ‫حوا ِبُرُءو‬ ُ‫س‬ َ ‫ق َواْم‬ ِ ‫ِإَلى اْلمََراِف‬ ‫حفٌد ِمْنُكفْم‬ َ ‫جففاَء َأ‬ َ ‫سفَفٍر َأْو‬ َ ‫عَلففى‬ َ ‫ضى َأْو‬ َ ‫ن ُكْنُتْم َمْر‬ ْ ‫طّهُروا َوِإ‬ ّ ‫جُنًبا َفا‬ ُ ‫صفِعيًدا طَّيًبففا‬ َ ‫جُدوا َمففاًء َفَتَيّمُمففوا‬ ِ ‫ساَء َفَلْم َت‬ َ ‫سُتُم الّن‬ ْ ‫لَم‬ َ ‫ط َأْو‬ ِ ‫ن اْلَغاِئ‬ َ ‫ِم‬ ْ ‫ل عََلْيُكفْم ِمف‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫جَعف‬ ْ ‫لف ِلَي‬ ُّ ‫جوِهُكْم َوَأْيفِديُكْم ِمْنفُه َمففا ُيِريفُد ا‬ ُ ‫حوا ِبُو‬ ُ‫س‬ َ ‫َفاْم‬ ﴾5:6﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫شُكُرو‬ ْ ‫عَلْيُكْم َلَعّلُكْم َت‬ َ ‫طّهَرُكْم َوِلُيِتّم ِنْعَمَتُه‬ َ ‫ن ُيِريُد ِلُي‬ ْ ‫ج َوَلِك‬ ٍ ‫حَر‬ َ [6] O Believers, when you rise to offer the Salat, you must wash your faces and hands and arms up to the elbows and wipe your heads with wet hands and wash your feet up to the ankles;24 and if you have become unclean, cleanse yourselves with a full bath;25 if, however, you are sick or are on a journey, or if any of you has relieved himself or if you have "touched" women and you can find no water, then cleanse yourselves with pure dust: strike your palms on it and wipe your hands and faces with it. 26 Allah does not will to make life hard for you, but He wills to purify you and complete His bleson you27 so that you may show gratitude.[Surah Al-Ma'idah, 5:6] 24According to the practice and instructions of the Holy Prophet, washing of the face includes the inside washing and cleaning of the mouth, throat and nose. It is also essential to wipe the ears from outside and inside as they form part of the head. The hands should be cleansed first because the other parts are to he cleansed with them. 25A full bath is essential in case one becomes "unclean" by cohabitation or by a discharge of semen during sleep etc. It is forbidden to touch the Qur'an or to offer the 222 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Prayer while one is "unclean". [For further details please refer to E.N.`s 67, 68, 69 of An-Nisa, Towards Understanding the Qur'an:Sayyid Abul A'la Mawdudi]. 26Please refer to E.N.'s 69 and 70 of An-Nisa. 27Cleanliness of the body is a blessing like the purity of the soul. The blessing of Allah becomes complete only when one gets full guidance for the purity of both the body and the soul.

‫حّتى َتْعَلُموا َمففا‬ َ ‫سَكاَرى‬ ُ ‫لَة َوَأْنُتْم‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ل َتْقَرُبوا ال‬ َ ‫ن َآَمُنوا‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ‫ضففى‬ َ ‫ن ُكْنُتْم َمْر‬ ْ ‫سُلوا َوِإ‬ ِ ‫حّتى َتْغَت‬ َ ‫ل‬ ٍ ‫سِبي‬ َ ‫عاِبِري‬ َ ‫ل‬ ّ ‫جُنًبا ِإ‬ ُ ‫ل‬ َ ‫ن َو‬ َ ‫َتُقوُلو‬ ‫سفاَء َفَلفْم‬ َ ‫سفُتُم الّن‬ ْ ‫لَم‬ َ ‫ط َأْو‬ ِ ‫ن اْلَغفاِئ‬ َ ‫حٌد ِمْنُكفْم ِمف‬ َ ‫جاَء َأ‬ َ ‫سَفٍر َأْو‬ َ ‫عَلى‬ َ ‫َأْو‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ‫ل‬ ّ ‫جوِهُكْم َوَأْيِديُكْم ِإ‬ ُ ‫حوا ِبُو‬ ُ‫س‬ َ ‫طّيًبا َفاْم‬ َ ‫صِعيًدا‬ َ ‫جُدوا َماًء َفَتَيّمُموا‬ ِ ‫َت‬ ﴾4:43﴿ ‫را‬ ً ‫غُفو‬ َ ‫ن عَُفّوا‬ َ ‫َكا‬ O Believers, do not offer the Prayer while you are intoxicated,65 for Prayer should be offered only when you know what you are saying.66 Likewise, do not offer the Prayer if you are "unclean"67 until you take your bath, except when ing on the way:68 and if you are sick or on a journey .or if any one of you has relieved himself or you have touched69 women and can find no water, then cleanse yourselves with pure dust by rubbing it on your face and hands;70 no doubt Allah is Lenient and Forgiving. [Surah AnNisa, 4:43] 65This is the second Commandment about drinking. The first Commandment (AlBaqarah: 219) was that drinking is an evil thing and Allah does not approve of it. Accordingly some of the Muslims began to refrain from it from that time. The majority of them, however, did not give it up and often offered the Prayer in a state of intoxication and made blunders in their recitations. Probably, this second Commandment came in the beginning of A.H. 4 and prohibited the offering of the Prayer while one was drunk. As a result they changed the timings of their drinking so as not to clash with the timings of the Prayers. Some time after this, the Commandment about total prohibition as contained in Al-Ma'idah: 90-91 was sent down.

223 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Incidentally, the word sukr (state of intoxication) as used in the Text also implies that this Commandment prohibits not only drinkig but every kind of intoxicant. Moreover, though every intoxicating thing is in itself unlawful, the offence of intoxication is doubled and becomes more heinous, when the Prayer is offered in such a state. 66For the same reason, the Holy Prophet has instructed that when one feels sleepy, and doses again and again during the Prayer, one should give up his Prayer and go to sleep. Some people from this verse argue that the Prayer of the one who does not know the meaning of its Arabic Text, is no Prayer at all. But apart from the fact that it is an unnecessary hardship, the Arabic words of the Qur'an do not this version. The Qur'an does not say, "unless you understand its meaning" or "unless you understand what you are saying" but it says "unless you know what you are saying". That is, one should be in his senses to know what he is uttering with his tongue lest he should recite, say, a poem, instead of the text of the Prayer. 67The Arabic word janabat literally means being far off and stranger, and the word ajnabi (stranger) is derived from the same root. As an Islamic term it refers to that state of uncleanliness and impurity that is caused by the emission of seed by sexual intercourse or in sleep because this makes a person stranger to cleanliness. 68A section of the jurists and commentators,such as 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud, Anas bin Malik, Hasan Basri and Ibrahim Nakha'i and others deduce from the words, "when ing on the way," that one should not enter a mosque in a state of "uncleanliness" except when one has to through it for some urgent piece of business. Another section of them, such as Hadrat 'Ali, Ibn 'Abbas, Said bin Jubair and some others conclude from this that if one becomes "unclean" when on a journey, one may cleanse oneself by wiping one's face and hands with pure dust, if water is not available. As regards entering a mosque in such a state of "uncleanliness", the latter section is of the opinion that one may sit in the mosque after performing his ablutions ( wudu). But there is almost a consensus of opinion that if one becomes "unclean" on a journey and water is not available for a bath, one may cleanse oneself with pure dust and offer the Prayer. However, the former section derives this opinion from the Traditions and the latter bases this concession on this part of verse 43. 69There is a difference of opinion as to implication of "if you have touched women." Hadrat 'Ali, Ibn 'Abbas, Abu Mesa Ash'ari, Ubaiyy Ibn Ka`b, Said bin Jubair, Hasan Basri and several other jurists are of the opinion that here "have touched" means "have had sexual intercourse". Imam Abu Hanifah and those of his way of thinking and Imam Sufyan Thauri have adopted the same interpretation. On the contrary, Hadrat 224 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

`Abdullah bin Mas`ud and 'Abdullah bin 'Umar and (according to some traditions) Hadrat `Umar also are of the opinion that the word "touched" actually means "touching with the hand" and Imam Shafi`i has adopted this version. Some jurists, such as Imam Malik, have adopted a middle course and expressed the opinion that if the touch between a man and a woman is of sexual nature, they shall have to make fresh ablutions for the Prayer but if. their bodies touch each others without any feeling of sensuality, there is nothing wrong in this. 70If one has to perform ablutions or take a bath before offering one's Salat and water is not available, one is allowed to resort to tayammum; or, if one is sick and there is a danger that the disease would worsen if one performs ablutions or takes a bath, one is allowed to resort to tayammum even if water is available. Literally tayammum means "to turn to"; that is, one should turn to pure dust when water is not available, or if its use is harmful. There is a difference of opinion concerning the method of performing tayammum. The majority of the jurists, such as Imam Abu Hanifah, Imam Shafi`i and Imam Malik, prescribe that one should strike one's hands on pure dust and wipe one's face with them; then one should again strike one's hands and wipe one's hands up to the elbows with them. This method has been prescribed by some Companions of the Holy Prophet and their followers such as Hadrat `Ali, `Abdullah bin `Umar, Hasan Basri, Sha'bi and Salim bin `Abdullah and others. But some jurists such as `Ata', Mak-hul, Auza`i and Ahmad bin Hanbal consider it enough to strike one's hands only once on pure dust and wipe the face and the hands up to the wrists and not up to the elbows. The Ahl-i-Hadith, in general, follow this method. For the performance of tayammum, it is not essential only to strike one's hands on pure earth: any dusty thing or dry piece of earth suffices for this purpose. Some people object to this method of cleansing; they say, "How can one be cleansed by striking one's hands on dust and wiping the face and hands up to the elbows with these? Let them look upon this method from the psychological point of view. Tayammum helps keep alive the feelings of cleansing oneself and of the sanctity of the Prayer, even if one is not able to use water for a long time. Thus, a Muslim will always keep in view the rules of purity and cleanliness prescribed by the Islamic Code and will scrupulously be mindful of his state of cleanliness and purity for the observance of the Prayer. [Towards Understanding the Qur'an: Sayyid abul a'la Mawdudi]

225 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

19.01.00 Instances when At-Tayammum is Permitted At-Tayammum is permitted only on specific instances as follows: 1. Where the person cannot find water or the amount of water is not sufficientfor Wudhu. However, before performing AT-Tayammum, the person is required tolook for water earnestly from any possible source. 2. When a person is injured or ill and believes that the use of water willworsen his/her condition, then, At-Tayammum is allowed. 3. When water is too cold such that it may harm the person, AT-Tayammum is allowed if the cannot find means of heating the water. 4. When water is nearby, but the person is not able to fetch it due to fear forhis/her life, family and wealth, (e.g. from an enemy either beast or human inthe vicinity) then, At-Tayammum may be performed. 5. When there is not enough water and one is forced to save what is availablefor drinking and/or cooking, then, At-Tayammum is allowed. The Earth (Soil) to be used for At-Tayammaum This should be pure earth or soil and canbe sand, stone or gypsum which produce dust when hit with the hands.

226 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

19.02.00 How to Perform At-Tayammum Tayammum (Dry Wudu): When absolutely no water is available, you should perform Tayammum (dry wudu)... Hadith - Bukhari 1:331, Narrated Jabir bin 'Abdullah The earth has been made for me (and for my followers) a place for praying and a thing to perform Tayammum, therefore anyone of my followers can pray wherever the time of a prayer is due. The Noble Qur'ansays:

َ ‫يا أ‬ َ ‫ذين آ‬ َ ّ ُ َ ‫س شُلوا‬ ‫ال‬ ‫شى‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫إ‬ ‫م‬ ‫ت‬ ‫م‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ذا‬ ‫إ‬ ‫نوا‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ها‬ ‫ي‬ ِ ْ ‫ص شَلةِ َفاغ‬ ُ ُ ِ ّ َ َ َ ّ َ ِ ْ ْ ِ َ ‫وجشششوهَك ُم وأ‬ ْ َ ُ ‫حوا‬ ‫سششش‬ ‫م‬ ‫وا‬ ‫ق‬ ‫فششش‬ ‫را‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫لشششى‬ ‫إ‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ي‬ ‫د‬ ‫يششش‬ ِ َ َ ُ َ ْ َ ِ ُ ُ ِ ْ َِ ْ َ ْ َ ‫برُءوسك ُم وأ‬ ْ َ َ ُ َ ُ ‫جن ُب ًششا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ن‬ ‫إ‬ ‫و‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫شى‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫إ‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ر‬ ُ ْ ُ ‫م‬ ْ ْ َ ْ ُ ْ ْ َ ْ ِ ُِ َِ ِ ِ ْ َ َ ‫َفاط ّهروا وإن ك ُنتم مرضششى أ َو ع َل َششى س ش‬ ‫جششاَء‬ َ ْ ‫فر ٍ أ و‬ َ ْ َ ْ ُْ ْ َِ َ ْ ُ ّ َ ‫أ َح شد منك ُشم م شن ال ْغَششائ ِط أ‬ َ َ َ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ء‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ال‬ ‫م‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫و‬ َ ّ ُ ُ ْ َ ْ ِ ْ َ ِ ْ ْ ِ ٌ َ ‫حوا‬ ُ ‫سششش‬ ً ‫صشششِعي‬ ُ ‫جششش‬ َ ‫م‬ ْ ‫دا ط َي ّب ًشششا َفا‬ ُ ‫م‬ ّ َ ‫مشششاًء فَت َي‬ َ ‫دوا‬ ِ َ‫ت‬ َ ‫مشششوا‬ َ ‫بوجوهك ُم وأ‬ َ ّ ُ ُ َ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ج‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ ‫د‬ ‫ري‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ما‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ن‬ ‫م‬ ‫م‬ ‫ك‬ ‫دي‬ ‫ي‬ َ ِ ْ ِ ِ َ ْ َ ُ ُ ِ ُ َ ُ ْ َ ْ ِ ُ ُ ِ ْ ْ ْ ُ ْ ‫ه ع َل َي‬ ‫م‬ ِ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫كشش‬ ُ َ ‫مت‬ َ ْ‫م ن ِع‬ ّ ِ ‫م وَل ِي ُت‬ ْ ُ ‫ريد ُ ل ِي ُط َهَّرك‬ ْ ِ ‫حَرٍج وَل َك‬ ْ ‫م‬ ِ ُ‫ن ي‬ ْ َ‫م ت‬ ﴾5:6﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫شك ُُرو‬ ْ ُ ‫ل َعَل ّك‬ O you who believe! When you intend to offer As-Salât (the prayer), wash your faces and your hands (forearms) up to the elbows, rub (by ing wet hands over) your heads, and (wash) your feet up to ankles. If you are in a state of Janâba (i.e. had a sexual discharge), purify yourself (bathe your whole body). But if you are ill or on a journey or any of you 227 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

comes from answering the call of nature, or you have been in with women (i.e. sexual intercourse) and you find no water, then perform Tayammum with clean earth and rub therewith your faces and hands. Allâh does not want to place you in difficulty, but He wants to purify you, and to complete His Favor on you that you may be thankful.[Surah Al-Ma'idah, 5:6] A. Make intension in heart to perform At-Tayammum. B. SayBismillah (In the Name of Allah). C. Strike both palms of hands on clean sand, dust or anything containing these(e.g. wall or stone) . D. Blow into the palms E. Wipe the face using both palms.(once) F. Thereafter using the left palm to wipe over the back of the right hand upto the wrist, and then, uses the right palm to wipe over the back of the left hand up to the wrist. G. Finish with the Dua as given above for Wudhu.

19.03.00 Tayammum, the dry ablution [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Volume 1] Definition. Literally tayammum means "aim, purpose." In Islamic law, it refers to "aiming for or seeking soil to wipe one's face and hands with the intention of preparing oneself to pray, and so on." Volume 1, Page 63a: Proof of its legitimacy This is proven by the Qur'an, sunnah and ijma' (consensus). The Qur'an says, "And if you are ill, or on a journey, or one of you comes from relieving himself, or you have touched women, and you do not find water, then go to high clean soil and rub your face and hands (therewith). Lo, Allah is Benign, Forgiving" (an-Nisa': 43). From the sunnah we have the hadith related by Abu Umamah in which the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "All of the earth has been made for me and my nation a pure place of prayer. Whenever a person from my nation wants to pray, he has something with which to purify himself, that is, the earth." (Related by Ahmad.) Finally, there is a consensus that tayammum forms a legitimate part of the shari'ah, as it replaces ablution or ghusl under specific circumstances. 228 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 63b: Blessing from Allah This form of ablution is viewed as a blessing from Allah to the Muslims. Jabir relates that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "I have been given five things that were not given to anyone before me: I have been made victorious due to fear for a distance of one month's journey; the earth has been made a place of prayer for me--wherever and whoever of my nation wants to pray, he may pray; and the war booty has been made lawfal for me, and this was not lawful for anyone before me. I have been given permission to intercede. The prophets used to be raised for their own people only, but I have been raised for all of mankind." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Volume 1, Page 64: The reason for its legitimacy Said 'Aishah, "We went out with the Messenger of Allah on one of his journeys until we reached Baida'. At this place, one of my bracelets broke and fell somewhere. The Messenger of Allah and others began to look for it. There was no water at that place, nor did anyone have any water with him. The people went to Abu Bakr and said, "Do you see what your daughter has done?" Abu Bakr came to me, while the Prophet was sleeping on my thigh. He blamed me and said to me whatever Allah willed him to say. He also poked me in my side. I could not move, for the Prophet, upon whom be peace, was sleeping on my lap. He slept until the morning without any water available. Then, Allah revealed the verse of tayammum. As-Sayyid ibn Huzhain said, 'That was not the first blessing from the family of Abu Bakr.' The camel that I was on got up and we found the necklace underneath it." (Related by "the group," except for at-Tirmizhi.) Volume 1, Page 64a: One cannot find water, or the amount one finds is insufficient for ablution 'Imran bin Husain said, "We were with the Messenger of Allah during a journey. When he led the people in prayer, one man stayed apart. He asked him, "What prevented you from praying?" He said, 'I need a post-nocturnal bath and there is no water.' He said, 'Use the soil, for it is sufficient.''' (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.)

229 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Zharr related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "The soil is a purifier for a Muslim, even if he does not find water for twenty years." (Related by "the four." AtTirmizhi grades it hassan sahih.) But before one makes tayammum, he must look for water from any posible source. If he is sure water is not to be found or it is too far away, he does not have to look for it.

Volume 1, Page 64b: One is injured or ill If one is in this condition, and believes water will worsen it (he does not have to be absolutely sure, but may base his opinion on past experience or what a knowledgeable person has told him), he may perform tayammum. Jabir said, "We were on a journey and one of us got injured. Later, he had a wet dream. He asked his companions, 'Can I perform tayammum?' They said, 'No, not if you have water.' He performed ghusl and died. When they came to the Messenger of Allah, they informed him of what had transpired. He said, 'They killed him, Allah will kill them. Do you not ask if you do not know? The rescue of the ignorant person is the question. He could have performed tayammum and dropped water on his wound or wrapped it with something and wipe over the wrapping, and wash the rest of his body." This is related by Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, ad-Daraqutni and Ibn as-Sakin, who said it is sahih. Volume 1, Page 65: If the water is cold enough to physically harm the This is only allowed on the condition that he can find no one to heat it, or is unable to use the public bathrooms. 'Amr ibn al-'Aas narrated that he was participating in an expedition. He had a wet dream during an extremely cold night, and was afraid that if he performed ghusl he would die. He prayed the morning prayer with his companions. He then went to the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, to ask him about this. Muhammad said, "O 'Amr, did you pray with your companions while you needed a postnocturnal bath?" 'Amr mentioned the verse, "Do not kill yourselves, Allah is merciful to you" to the Prophet. The Prophet just laughed and didn't say anything. (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, al-Hakim, ad-Daraqutni, Ibn Hibban and al-Bukhari in mu'allaq form.) This example illustrated the Prophet's tacit approval. Volume 1, Page 65a: When water is nearby, but one does not want to fetch it due to fear If one fears for his life, family, wealth, (for example, if an enemy is nearby--beast or human--or one is a prisoner, and so on), one may perform tayammum. This is also 230 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

allowed if there is water but one lacks the proper means to get it, or if one fears some accusation against him if he gets it.

Volume 1, Page 65b: If one is saving his water for later use This could be for a hound, for dough, cooking or to remove an impurity that is not pardonable. Says Imam Ahmad, "Many of the companions performed tayammum to save their water for drinking." 'Ali said that a man who is travelling and becomes unclean because of sex or a wet dream can perform tayammum if he fears he will go thirsty: "He should perform tayammum and not ghusl." (Related by ad-Daraqutni.) Says Ibn Taimiyyah, "If a person needs to relieve himself but has only a small amount of water, it is best that he pray with tayammum and relieve himself, rather than keep his ablution and pray before relieving himself." Volume 1, Page 66: One can get water, but fears that the prayer will be over by the time he gets it He can perform tayammum and pray, and does not need to repeat his prayer (after he gets water). Volume 1, Page 66a: The soil used for tayammum It must be pure soil: this can be sand, stone, gypsum, and so on. Says Allah, "Perform tyammum with pure soil," and all scholars of Arabic agree that "soil" is whatever covers the earth, dirt or otherwise. Volume 1, Page 66b: How to perform tayammum First, one must have the intention (see the section on ablution). Then, he mentions Allah's name, strikes the soil with his hands, wipes his face and his hands up to the wrist. Nothing is more authentic and clear than what 'Ammar related. He said, "We became sexually impure and had no water, so we rolled in the dirt and prayed. This was mentioned to the Prophet and he said, 'This would have been enough for you,' and he struck the earth with his hands, blew in them and then wiped his face and hands with 231 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

them." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim). In another text he states, "It would have been enough for you to strike the ground with your hands, blow into them, then wipe your face and hands up to the elbows." (Related by ad-Daraqutni.) This hadith shows that one strike of the earth is sufficient, and one only wipes the arms to the wrists. It is from the sunnah that one who makes tayammum with dirt should blow into his hands first and not make his face dusty or dirty.

Volume 1, Page 66c: What tayammum makes permissible After doing so, he is pure and may do any of the acts requiring prior purification, such as praying and touching the Qur'an. He does not have to perform it during the time of prayer, and he may pray as many prayers as he wishes (unless he nullifies it), exactly as he can after performing the regular ablution. Abu Zharr reported that the Prophet said, "The soil is a purifier for a Muslim, even if he does not find water for twenty years. Then if he touches water, that is, to make ablution, and so on, it would be good." This is related by Ahmad and at-Tirmizhi, who said it is sahih. Volume 1, Page 66d: What nullifies tayammum In addition to the presence of water, everything that nullifies the ablution nullifies tayammum. If a person prays after performing tayammum and then finds water, he does not need to repeat his prayer even if there is time left to do so. Abu Sa'eed al-Khudri said, "Two men went out on a journey. The time of prayer came and, as they had no water, they performed tayammum. Then they found some water during the time of the same prayer. One of them repeated his prayer with ablution and the other did not. When they saw the Messenger of Allah, they asked him about the proper procedure in such a case. He said to the one who did not repeat his prayer, 'You have acted according to the sunnah and your prayer is sufficient for you.' He said to the other, 'You will get a double reward."' (Related by Abu Dawud and anNasa'i.) If one comes across water before he prays or finishes his prayer with tayammum, his prayer becomes null and void, for he must make ablution with water. If a person is not clean because of sex or a wet dream, or a woman is menstruating, and they pray after performing tayammum, they need not repeat their prayer after finding water, but they must perform ghusl with water when they can. 'Umar said, "The Prophet led the people in prayer, and afterwards saw a man who had not prayed. He said, 'Why didn't you pray with us?' The man replied, 'I was sexually unclean and there was no water.' He told him, 'Use the soil, and it will be enough.' 'Imran

232 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

then mentioned that they later found water. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, brought a bowl of water for the man and told him to perform ghusl. (Related by al-Bukhari.) Volume 1, Page 67: Wiping Over Casts, Wrappers and Similar Items It is allowable to wipe over any wrapper or diseased or injured bodily part. There are many hadith on this point, and although they are all weak, their many chains strengthen each other, making them valid to talk about. One hadith, that of Jabir (quoted earlier), relates a story about a man who was on a journey and suffered an injury. While he slept, he had a wet dream, after which he asked his companions if he could perform tayammum. They said he could not, so he made ghusl and died because of it. When that was mentioned to the Prophet, he said "They killed him, may Allah kill them. Do you not ask about what you do not know? ... It would have been enough for him to perform tayammum and drop a little water over his wound or else wipe it, then to wipe it and wash the rest of the body." This is related by Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, ad-Daraqutni and Ibn as-Sakin, who classified it as sahih. Ibn 'Umar used to do this. In fact, it is obligatory to wipe over such casts or wrappers in ablution or ghusl instead of washing the injured parts. This must be done even if he has to heat the water. But, if he believes that this would harm the diseased or injured part, or that his condition may worsen, or that his pain would increase, he may wipe the injured part with water. If he fears that this would also be harmful, he should wrap it and then gently wipe over it. It is not necessary for him to be in a state of purity while applying the cast or wrapper to be wiped. There is also no time limit for such wipings, for he can do so as long as his condition lasts. Removing the wrapper or cast nullifies the wiping, as does the final cure. Volume 1, Page 68: The Prayer of One Who Has no Means of Purifying Himself Whoever cannot get water or soil may pray in whatever state he is in, and he will not have to repeat his prayer later. This is based on what Muslim related from 'Aishah. She had borrowed some jewelry from 'Asma and it broke (and fell). The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, sent some people to search for it. The prayer time came and they had to pray without ablution. When they came to the Prophet, they complained to him and the verses of tayammum were revealed. Usaid ibn Huzhair said, "May Allah give you good recompense. Allah never reveals an order with respect to you except that He removes by it some hardship and gives the Muslims some benefit." The companions prayed while in a state of impurity, but the Prophet did not onish them nor did he order them to repeat their prayers. Says an-Nawawi, "That is the strongest statement of proof (on this question)."

233 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

20.00.00 Obligatory Ghusl (Taking shower) Ghusl Complete body washing, i.e. bath or taking shower. Hadith - Muwatta 2.74 Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n Nadr, the mawla of Umar ibn Abdullah that Abu Salama ibn Abdur-Rahman ibn Awf related that he had asked A'isha, the wife of the Prophet what made ghusl obligatory. She said, "Do you know what you are like, Abu Salama? You are like a chick when it hears the cocks crowing and so crows with them. When the circumcised part es the circumcised part, ghusl is obligatory." Hadith - Bukhari 1:228, Narrated 'Aisha Fatima bint Abi Hubaish came to the Prophet and said, "O Allah's Apostle I get persistent bleeding from the uterus and do not become clean. Shall I give up my prayers?" Allah's Apostle replied, "No, because it is from a blood vessel and not the menses. So when your real menses begins give up your prayers and when it has finished wash off the blood (take a bath) and offer your prayers." Hisham (the sub narrator) narrated that his father had also said, (the Prophet told her): "Perform ablution for every prayer till the time of the next period comes." Hadith - Bukhari 1:327, Narrated 'Aisha The Prophet said to me, "Give up the prayer when your menses begin and when it has finished, wash the blood off your body (take a bath) and start praying." 234 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In certain cases Whudu is not sufficient such as sexual impurity, impurity due to menstruation or nifaas (post natel bleeding) and some other cases.In such cases a perosn is required to make Ghusl Ghusl(taking shower), which is washing the entire body with water, then the basic rule with regard to it is Allah’s saying: ﴾5:6﴿

‫طّهُروا‬ ّ ‫جُنًبا َفا‬ ُ ‫ن ُكْنُتْم‬ ْ ‫َوِإ‬

“And if you are in a state of sexual impurity (Janaabah), then purify yourselves (i.e. wash your entire bodies).” [Surah Al-Maa’idah, 5:6] And Allah’s saying:

‫حّتى َتْعَلُموا َمففا‬ َ ‫سَكاَرى‬ ُ ‫لَة َوَأْنُتْم‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ل َتْقَرُبوا ال‬ َ ‫ن َآَمُنوا‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ﴾4:43﴿ ‫سُلوا‬ ِ ‫حّتى َتْغَت‬ َ ‫ل‬ ٍ ‫سِبي‬ َ ‫عاِبِري‬ َ ‫ل‬ ّ ‫جُنًبا ِإ‬ ُ ‫ل‬ َ ‫َتُقوُلونَ َو‬ “O you who believe. Do not come near the prayer while you are in a drunken state, until you know what you are uttering (i.e. when you are not drunk), nor when you are in a state of sexual impurity (janaabah) – unless you are traveling on the road – until you make Ghusl (i.e. wash your entire body).” [Surah An-Nisaa, 4:43]

20.01.00 Ghusl, the complete ablution(Taking shower) [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.1] Ghusl means to wash the entire body with water. Says Allah in the Qur'an, "If you are sexually impure, purify yourselves." And, "They question you concerning menstruation. Say: It is an illness, so let women alone at such times and do not have sex with them until they are cleansed" [Al-Baqarah 222]. Volume 1, Page 49a: Actions requiring Ghusl The actions that require Ghusl are: 235 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Volume 1, Page 49b: Discharge of al-Mani owing to stimulation while asleep or awake The opinion of the jurists in general is that ghusl is a must should one have a discharge of al-mani (sperm) owing to stimulation while asleep or awake. Abu Sa'eed reported that he heard the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, say, "Water (washing) is (needed) after (ejaculation of) sperm." (Related by Muslim.) Umm Salamah reported that Umm Sulaim said, "O Messenger of Allah, Allah is not ashamed of the truth. Does a woman have to perform ghusl if she has a wet dream?" He said, "Yes, if she sees the liquid." (Related by al-Bukhari, Muslim and others.) There are some other points of importance that need to be noted: Volume 1, Page 49c: If the sperm is discharged without any type of stimulation (owing to illness or extreme cold) In this case, ghusl is not obligatory. 'Ali reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said to him, "If sperm is ejaculated, perform ghusl." [Related by Abu Dawud] Said Mujahid, "We were in a meeting in the mosque with the companions of Ibn 'Abbas (Tawus, Sa'eed ibn Jubair and 'Ikrimah). When he stood to pray, a man came in and said, 'Is there one who can give a legal verdict?' We said, 'Ask your question.' He said, 'Whenever I urinate, a liquid always follows it.' We asked, 'Is it the type of liquid that gives birth to children?' He said, 'Yes.' We said, 'Then you have to perform ghusl.' The man went away. Ibn 'Abbas hurried to finish his prayer, after which he told 'Ikrimah to bring the man back. He turned to us and said, 'Is your verdict found in the Book of Allah?' We said, 'No.' He asked, 'Is it based on the sayings of the Prophet, upon whom be peace?' We said, 'No.' 'Then from what?' We said, 'From our opinion.' He said, 'That is why the Messenger of Allah said that one learned man is more difficult for Satan than a thousand worshippers.' The man came and faced Ibn 'Abbas, who said to him, 'When that happens, is it owing to any stimulation?' He answered, 'No.' Ibn 'Abbas asked, 'Do you feel any numbness in your body?' He answered, 'No.' Said Ibn 'Abbas, 'That is from the cold. Ablution is sufficient."' Volume 1, Page 50: If one has a wet dream but does not find any traces of ejaculation

236 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

There is no need for ghusl in this instance either. Ibn al-Munzhir said, "All of the knowledgeable people known to me agree on this point." The hadith of Umm Salamah mentioned earlier s this proposition. Volume 1, Page 50a: If one wakes from sleep and finds some moistness, but does not recall any wet dream, though he is sure it is sperm, what should he do? To be safe, he should perform ghusl. Said Mujahid and Qatadah, "There is no need for ghusl until he is sure that it is sperm, for his prior condition of purity is not ended by an uncertainty . Volume 1, Page 50b: If a man squeezes his penis to prevent ejaculation This also makes ghusl unnecessary. This is based on the hadith which states that ghusl is required if the sperm can be seen. But, if the person walks and cannot control his ejaculation. he must perform ghusl. Volume 1, Page 51: Sperm on the clothes during prayer If a man does not know how the sperm got on his clothes, and he has already prayed, should he perform ghusl and repeat all of his prayers since the last time he slept? If he thinks that it happened before his most recent sleep, he should repeat all of his prayers since the supposed time of his ejaculation . Volume 1, Page 51a: Touching the two circumcised parts This refers to the penis and the vagina. If one's penis has entered his wife's vagina, ghusl is obligatory even if there was no ejaculation. Says Allah, "If you are sexually impure, purify yourselves." Commenting on the subject, ash-Shaifi says, "In the Arabic language, sexual impurity refers to any type of sexual intercourse, regardless of whether sperm was ejaculated or not. If someone says, 'So and so is sexually impure due to so and so,' it refers to any type of sexual intercourse between them, even if there was no ejaculation. No one disagrees that the fornication which requires the prescribed punishment is sexual intercourse, even if there is no ejaculation." Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "When anyone sits between the four parts of her body and exerts himself (has intercourse), bathing becomes obligatory (for both)." (Related by Ahmad and Muslim.)

237 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Sa'eed ibn al-Musayyab reported that Abu Musa al-Ash'ari said to 'Aishah, "I would like to ask you something, but I am embarrassed." She said, "Ask and don't be shy, for I am your mother." He asked about a man who had intercourse but did not ejaculate. She said, on the authority of the Prophet, "If the two circumcised parts encountered each other, ghusl is obligatory." This hadith is related by Ahmad and Malik with different wordings. There is no doubt that there must be insertion; if there is only touching, ghusl is not obligatory for either. All scholars agree on this point.

Volume 1, Page 51b: Women and their period Concerning menstruation and childbirth bleeding, Allah says in the Qur'an, "Do not approach them until they become pure. When they are pure, go to them in the manner that Allah has prescribed for you." The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, said to Fatimah bint Abu Habish, "Do not pray during your period. After it has ended, perform ghusl and pray." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) Post-childbirth bleeding is treated in a similar manner, according to the consensus of the companions. If a woman gives birth and has no flow of blood afterwards, some scholars say that she must perform ghusl, while others say that it would not be necessary. There is no textual authority on this latter point. Volume 1, Page 52: Death When a Muslim dies, it is obligatory to wash his or her body, according to the consensus of the Muslims. This will be discussed in more detail later on. Volume 1, Page 52a: A non-Muslim upon embracing Islam New converts to Islam must perform ghusl. Abu Hurairah reported that Thumamah alHanafi was captured. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, ed by him and said, "What do you have to say for yourself, O Thumamah?" He said, "If you kill me, you would be killing a relative. If you give me a bounty (set me free), I would be thankful. If you want wealth (as a ransom), we can give you what you wish." The companions of the Prophet preferred the ransom and said, "What would we get if we killed him?" One time when the Prophet ed by him, he finally embraced Islam. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, 238 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

untied him and told him to go to the garden of Abu Talhah and perform ghusl. He performed ghusl and prayed two rak'ah. The Prophet said, "Indeed, your brother became a fine Muslim." This hadith is related by Ahmad. There is also a source for the story in reports by al-Bukhari and Muslim. Volume 1, Page 52b: Prayer Volume 1, Page 52c: Circumambulating the Ka'bah The reasoning behind this can be found in What actions require the ablution as a prerequisite.

Volume 1, Page 52d: Touching or carrying the Qur'an The companions were all agreed that it is forbidden to touch or carry the Qur'an while one is in a state of impurity. There are some jurists, such as Dawud ibn Hazm, who allow the physically unclean person, whether because of sex or menstruation, to touch or carry the Qur'an, and they see nothing wrong with this. He derives his from a hadith in the two Sahihs in which it is stated that the Prophet sent a letter to Heraclius saying, "In the name of Allah, the Comionate, the Merciful...O people of the book, come to a statement that is common between us and you, that we should worship none but Allah, and that we shall ascribe no partner unto Him, and that none of us shall take others for lords besides Allah. If they turn away, then say 'Bear witness that we are they who have surrendered (unto Him)." (al'Imran 64). Ibn Hazm concludes, "This is the letter the Messenger of Allah wrote, containing this verse, to the Christians, and of course they touched it." The majority of scholars answer him by stating that one is allowed to touch parts of the Qur'an that are used in letters, books, tafsir, and so on, as such things are not copies of the Qur'an, nor is it confirmed that such an action is forbidden. Volume 1, Page 53: Reciting the Qur'an According to most scholars, one who is physically unclean (because of sex or menstruation) may not recite any portion of the Qur'an. This is based on a hadith from 'Ali, in which he stated that nothing kept the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, from the Qur'an save being sexually impure. This is related by "the four." At-Tirmizhi graded it sahih. Says al-Hafez in al-Fath, "Some people declare some of its narrators weak. But, in fact, it is of the hassan class and it is satisfactory as a proof." He also related, "I saw the Messenger of Allah perform ablution and recite some of the Qur'an, 239 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

after which he said, 'This is for the one who is not in post-sex impurity. If one is in postsex impurity, he may not do so, not even one verse." Ahmad and Abu Ya'la related this hadith with that wording. With that wording, al-Haithami says, "Its narrators are trustworthy." Says ash-Shaukani, "If that (report) is authentic, that is proof enough that it is forbidden." The first hadith does not forbid it, for it just states that it was his practice not to recite the Qur'an while he was in post-sex impurity. Similar reports do not show that it is disliked. Therefore, how can it be used as a proof that it is forbidden?" AlBukhari, at-Tabarani, Dawud, and Ibn Hazm are of the opinion that it is permissible for one who is in post-sex impurity (or in menstruation) to recite the Qur'an. Says al-Bukhari, "Ibrahim said, 'There is no problem if a menstruating woman recites a verse.' Ibn 'Abbas did not see anything wrong with a sexually impure person reciting the Qur'an. The Prophet, upon whom be peace, used to mention Allah under all circumstances." In Ibn Hajr's notes to that work, he says, "There is no authentic hadith reported by the author (al-Bukhari) concerning the prohibition of reciting by one who is sexually impure or menstruating." The sum total of what has been related on this issue informs us on this point, though the interpretations differ. Volume 1, Page 54: Staying in the mosque It is forbidden for one who is physically unclean (because of sex or menstruation) to stay in the mosque. 'Aishah said, "The Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, saw that his companions' houses were practically in the mosque. He said, 'Direct those houses away from the mosque.' He then entered the mosque, but the people did nothing, hoping that Allah would reveal to Muhammad that what they were doing was permissible. After he came out, he said, 'Direct those houses away from the mosque, for it is not permitted for a menstruating woman or sexually impure person to be in the mosque." (Related by Abu Dawud.) Umm Salamah related that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, came to the mosque's courtyard and said at the top of his voice, "The mosque is off limits to menstruating women and the sexually impure persons." [Related by Ibn Majah and at-Tabarani] Such people can, however, through the mosque, for says Allah, "O you who believe, draw not near unto prayer when you are drunk until you know that which you utter, nor when you are impure save when journeying upon the road, until you have bathed" [AnNisa' 43]. Said Jubair, "One of us used to through the mosque though he was impure." (Related by Ibn Abu Shaibah and Sa'eed ibn Mansur in his Sunan.) Zaid ibn Aslam said,

240 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"The companions of the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, used to walk through the mosques while they were sexually impure." [Related by Ibn al-Munzhir.] Yazib ibn Habib reported that the companions' doors opened up into the mosque, and that when they were sexually impure, they could find no water or any path to water save through the mosque. Then Allah revealed, "...nor when you are impure, save journeying upon the road..." [Related by at-Tabari.] Commenting on the preceding reports, ash-Shaukani says,"The meaning is so clear that there is no room for doubt." Said 'Aishah, "The Prophet said to me, 'Hand me my cloth from the mosque.' I said, 'I am menstruating.' He said, 'Your menstruation is not in your hand." (Related by the group, except for al-Bukhari.) Said Maimunah, "The Messenger of Allah used to come to one of our rooms while we were menstruating and put his head on (his wife's) lap and recite the Qur'an. Then one of us would take his clothes and put them in the mosque while she was menstruating." [Related by Ahmad and an-Nasa'i. The report has ing evidence.] Volume 1, Page 55: Actions for which ghusl is preferred This category of actions involves a reward for performing ghusl, and no blame if he does not. Such actions are: Volume 1, Page 55a: Before the Friday prayer Muslims are encouraged to perform ghusl before they gather for the Friday prayer. In fact, Islamic law even goes to the extent of ordering one to perform ghusl at this time as part of the overall cleanliness and hygiene of the Muslim society. Abu Sa'eed reported that the Prophet said,"Ghusl on Friday is obligatory (wajib) on every adult, as is using a toothbrush and applying some perfume." (Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.) The meaning of "obligatory" here is that it is greatly recommended. This understanding of the Prophet's saying is derived from what al-Bukhari recorded about an incident from Ibn 'Umar about his father. One day, 'Umar ibn al-Khattab was standing and delivering the khutbah when 'Uthman, one of the people from among the emigrants and helpers, entered. 'Umar said to him, "What time is it now?" He said, "I was busy and could not return home. When I heard the call to prayer, I did not make more than the regular ablution." 'Umar said, "And the ablution only, when you know that the Messenger of Allah ordered us to perform ghusl ?" Commenting on the incident, says ash-Shaf'i, " 'Uthman did not leave the prayer to perform ghusl, nor did 'Umar order him to do so. This

241 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

illustrates that the companions knew that this order was one of choice. It also shows that it is preferred." Muslim recorded that Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet saying, "Whoever makes the ablution and perfects it and then goes to the Friday prayer and listens attentively, will have forgiveness during (the period) between the Friday and the next (Friday), and an additional three days." Says al-Qurtubi, "This hadith shows that ghusl is preferred. The mention of ablution, the reward and acceptability points to the fact that ablution alone is sufficient.'' Ibn Hajr states in at-Talkhis, "It is one of the strongest proofs that ghusl for the Friday prayer is not obligatory. The statement that it is preferred is built upon the fact that if one does not perform ghusl, it will not harm (his prayer). But, if others are harmed by his perspiration or bad smell from his clothes and body, ghusl becomes obligatory, and not performing it detracts from the rewards of salah. Some scholars say that the Friday ghusl is a duty even if its non-performance causes no harm (to others). Their basis for this opinion is the hadith related by Abu Hurairah in which the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "It is a duty upon every Muslim to perform ghusl once every seven days, by washing his head and body." Al-Bukhari and Muslim accept the hadith mentioned on the subject in their apparent meanings, and refute the ones contrary to the last hadith (of Abu Hurairah). The time for the Friday ghusl is between dawn and the time of the Friday prayer. It is preferable to do it at the time of departure (to the mosque). If one loses his ablution after that, it is sufficient for him just to make a new ablution (he does not have to repeat the ghusl). Says al-Athram, "I heard Ahmad being asked if a person performed ghusl, and then lost it, would the regular ablution be sufficient for him. He said, 'Yes, and I have not heard anything about that preferable to the hadith of Ibn 'Abzi," Ahmad is referring to the hadith related by Ibn 'Abzi Shaibah (with a sahih chain from 'Abdurahman ibn 'Abzi on the authority of his father, who was a companion.)He performed ghusl for the Friday prayer, and afterwards nullified his ablution. After that, he performed just the regular ablution, and did not repeat his ghusl. The time for the ghusl ends with the time of the prayer. If one performs ghusl after the prayer, it would not be the ghusl of the Friday prayer, and one who does so is not following the Prophet's order. Ibn 'Umar reported that the Prophet said, "Before you come to the Friday prayer, you should perform ghusl. (Related by "the group.") Muslim says, "When one of you wants to come to the Friday prayer, he should perform ghusl." Ibn 'Abdul-Barr related that there is a consensus on this point. Volume 1, Page 56: Performing ghusl for the 'Id prayers 242 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Scholars also encourage Muslims to perform ghusl for the 'id prayers, even though there is no authentic hadith to this opinion. It says in al-Badr alMuneer, "The hadith concerning performing ghusl for the 'ids are weak. But there do exist good reports from the companions (on this point) . " Volume 1, Page 56a: Ghusl for washing a corpse According to many scholars, performing ghusl is also preferred for one who has washed a corpse. Abu Hurariah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "Whoever has washed a corpse must perform ghusl, and whoever carried him must perform ablution." [Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, at-Tirmizhi, an-Nasa'i, Ibn Majah and others.] However, there is some criticism of this hadith. 'Ali ibn al-Madani, Ahmad, Ibn alMunzhir, ar-Rafi' and others say, "The hadith scholars did not classify anything on this topic as authentic." But Ibn Hajr quotes at-Tirmizhi and Ibn Hibban: "At-Tirmizhi called it hassan and Ibn Hibban called it sahih. And, due to its numerous chains, it is most likely hassan. An-Nawawi strongly refutes what at-Tirmizhi said." Says azh-Zhahabi, "The chains of this hadith are stronger than a number of chains of the hadith that the jurists argue by." The order in the hadith implies preference, based on what has been related by 'Umar, who said, "We used to wash the dead. Some of us would perform ghusl and some would not." [Related by al-Khateeb with a sahih chain]. When 'Asma bint Umaish washed the body of her deceased husband, Abu Bakr asSiddiq, she asked if there were any among the emigrants present, and said, "This day is extremely cold and I am fasting. Do I have to make gh usl?" They said, "No." [Related by Malik.] Volume 1, Page 57: Making Ghusl for Hajj According to the scholars, it is also preferable for one who is undertaking the pilgrimage or 'umrah to perform ghusl. Zaid ibn Thabit related that he saw the Messenger of Allah, when he intended to perform the hajj, perform ghusl. [Related by ad-Daraqutni, alBaihaqi and at-Tirmizhi, who called it hassan. As-Usaili regarded it as weak.] Volume 1, Page 57a: Making Ghusl upon entering Makkah

243 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

It is preferable for whoever wants to enter Makkah to perform gh usl. It is reported that Ibn 'Umar, when going to Makkah, would spend the night in Tawa, and would enter Makkah during the day. He mentioned that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, also used to do this. [Related by al-Bukhari and Muslim.] Ibn al-Munzhir said, "All of the scholars say it is preferred to perform ghusl upon entering Makkah, but if one does not do so, there is no expiation for him to make. Most of them say that the regular ablution is sufficient. Volume 1, Page 57b: Making Ghusl at Mount 'Arafah Such an act is preferred while one stops there during the hajj. Malik ibn Nafa' reported that Ibn 'Umar used to do so before embarking upon the hajj, upon entering Makkah, and while stopping at 'Arafah.

Volume 1, Page 57c: The intention This involves distinguishing the acts of worship from the customary acts. The intention is only in the heart, and should not be stated, as this would be tantamount to innovation. Volume 1, Page 58: Washing all bodily parts This is based on the following: Says Allah, "If you are sexually impure, cleanse yourselves," that is, perform ghusl, and "They ask you concerning menstruation. Say: 'It is an illness, so leave women alone at such times and go not in unto them until they are cleansed," that is, until they perform ghusl. The proof that cleansing means ghusl is in the verse, "O you who believe, draw not unto the prayer when you are drunk until you know what you utter, nor when you are polluted, save when journeying upon the road, until you have bathed (taghtasilu)." This shows that ghusl, the washing of all bodily parts, is meant. Volume 1, Page 58a: How ghusl is performed According to the practice of the Prophet, upon whom be peace, the correct manner of performing ghusl is: -1- wash both hands three times, 244 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

-2- wash the penis, -3- make a complete ablution (like the one made for prayer--the Prophet used to delay washing his feet until the end of his ghusl if he was using a tub, and so on), -4- rub water through one's hair three times, letting the water reach down to the roots of the hair, -5- pour water over the entire body, begining with the right side, then the left, washing under the armpits, inside the ears, inside the navel, inside the toes and whatever part of the body can be easily rubbed. This is based on the following report from 'Aishah: "When the Prophet, upon whom be peace, took his bath after sexual intercourse, he would begin by washing his hands. Then he would pour water from his right hand to his left and wash his sexual organs, make the ablution for prayer, take some water and put his fingers to the roots of his hair to the extent that he sees that the skin is wet, then pour water over his head three times and then over the rest of his body." (Related by alBukhari and Muslim.) In one narration it states, "He used to rub his head with his hands until he was certain the water reached his skin, and then he poured water over it three times." It is also related that she said, "When the Prophet would perform ghusl after having had sexual intercourse, he would call for some water, which he would pour on his right hand to wash the right side of his head and then the left. He would then take water with both hands and pour it over his head." Said Maimunah, "I put water out for the Messenger of Allah to perform ghusl. He washed his hands two or three times, and then he poured water from his right hand to his left and washed his private parts, wiped his hands on the earth, rinsed his mouth and nose, washed his face and hands, washed his head three times, poured water over his body, and finally moved from his place and washed his feet. I brought him a towel, but he did not take it, for he shook the water off with his hands." [Related by "the group."] Volume 1, Page 59: Ghusl for women A woman performs ghusl just as a man does, except that if she has plaited hair she does not have to undo it, provided that the water can reach the roots of her hair. Umm Salamah said, "O Messenger of Allah, I am a woman who has closely plaited hair on my head. Do I have to undo them for ghusl after sexual intercourse?" He said, "No, it is enough for you to throw three handfuls of water on your head and then pour water over yourself. After doing this, you shall be cleansed." (Related by Ahmad, Muslim and at-Tirmizhi, who called it hassan sahih.) 'Ubaid ibn 'Umair reported that 'Aishah discovered that 'Abdullah ibn 'Amr was ordering the women to undo their plaits of hair (for ghusl). She observed, "It is amazing that Ibn 'Amr orders the woment to undo the plaits of hair for 245 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

ghusl. Why doesn't he just order them to shave their heads? I and the Messenger of Allah used to bathe from one vessel, and all I did was pour three handfuls of water over my head."[Related by Ahmad and Muslim.] It is preferrable for a woman performing ghusl to cleanse herself from menstruation or post-childbirth bleeding to take some cotton smeared with musk or perfume and wipe it over the traces of blood. This will remove the bad smell of the menstrual blood. 'Aishah reported, "'Asma bint Yazid asked the Messenger of Allah about ghusl after menstruation has ended. He said, "She should use water mixed with the leaves of the lote-tree and cleanse herself. Then she should pour water over her head and rub it well till it reaches the roots of the hair, after which she should pour water over it. Afterwards, she should take a piece of cotton smeared with musk and cleanse herself with it." 'Asma asked, "How should she cleanse herself with it?" He said, "Praise be to Allah, she should cleanse herself with it." 'Aishah said in a subdued tone that she should apply it to the traces of blood. 'Asma then asked about bathing after sexual intercourse. He said, "She should take water and cleanse herself or complete the ablution, pour water on her head and rub it till it reaches the roots of her hair, and then she should pour water over herself." 'Aishah observed, "How good are the women of the 'helpers' that shyness does not keep them from learning their religion." [Related by "the group," except at-Tirmizhi.] Volume 1, Page 60: Questions related to Ghusl It is sufficient to perform one ghusl for both menstruation and sexual impurity, or for the Friday prayer and the 'id prayer, or for sexual impurity and the Friday prayer, if one has the intention for both of them. This is based on the Prophet's saying, "All acts are based on intentions." If a person performed post-sex ghusl but did not make ablution, the ghusl will suffice. Said 'Aishah, "The Messenger of Allah did not perform ablution after ghusl." Ibn 'Umar said to a man who had told him that he performed ablution after ghusl, "You went too far." Says Abu Bakr ibn al-'Arabi, "There is no difference of opinion among the scholars that ablution falls under the category of ghusl. If the intention was to remove sexual impurity, it also includes the minor impurities, as what sexual impurity prevents is greater than what the minor impurities prevent. The smaller one falls under the greater one, and the intention for the greater one suffices.'' It is acceptable for a person in post-sex uncleanliness or a menstruating woman to remove their hairs, cut their nails, go to the markets, and so on, without any dislike. 'Ata said that such people can get cupped, cut their nails and their hair, and that this is allowed even if he (or she) has not performed the regular ablution. [Related by al-Bukhari]. 246 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

One may enter a public bathroom. As long as he keeps his private parts from being seen, and he does not look at others' private parts. Says Ahmad, "If you know that everyone inside the bathroom is wearing a loincloth, you may enter. If not, then don't enter." The Prophet, upon whom be peace, said, "A man should not look at another man's private parts, and a woman should not look at another woman's private parts." There is no problem with mentioning Allah's name in the public baths, as mentioning the name of Allah under any circumstances is good, since there is no text prohibiting it. The Messenger of Allah used to Allah under all circumstances. There is no problem in drying one's self with a towel or other cloth after performing ablution or ghusl during the summer or winter. It is permissible for a man to use the water left over by a woman and vice-versa. This is derived from the fact that it is permissible for them to perform ghusl from the same container. Ibn 'Abbas narrated that some of the Prophet's wives were performing ghusl from a container. The Prophet came and performed his ablution or ghusl from it. They said to him, "We were sexually unclean." He said, "The water does not become impure." (Related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i and at-Tirmizhi, who called it hassan sahih). 'Aishah used to wash with the Messenger of Allah from one container, and they would take turns taking water until he said, "Leave some for me, leave some for me." It is not allowed to bathe in the nude in front of people. It is forbidden to uncover one's private parts. If you cover it with some clothes, it is permissible. The Messenger of Allah would cover Fatimah with a curtain when she performed ghusl. If one performs ghusl in the nude, far away from the people, it is not prohibited. The prophets Musa (Moses) and Ayyub (Job) did so, as al-Bukhari, Ahmad, and an-Nasa'i recorded.

20.02.00 Occasions when Ghusl(Taking Shower) is Required as an obligatory Act Ghusl is required as an obligatory act in the following cases: 1. After the discharge of semen as a result of stimulation whether awake orasleep (i.e. in a wet dream). This state is known in Arabic as "JUNUB". If,after the dream no wetness is traced in one's clothing, bathing is notobligatory. However, in case wetness is found but without recalling any dream,performing Ghusl is obligatory. 247 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

2.

3. 4. 5.

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

This is based on the hadeeth of Umm Salamah, whoreported that Umm Sulaim, the wife of Abu Talha, asked Allaah’s Messenger(sallAllaahu 'alayhi wa sallam), saying: “Allaah is not shy when it comes to thetruth. So is it obligatory for a woman to perform ghusl if she has a wet dream(i.e. seminal fluid comes out)?” The Prophet (sallAllaahu 'alayhi wa sallam) responded: “Yes, if she sees the fluid.” [This hadeeth is reported by Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim] After sexual intercourse performing Ghusl is required. It is to be doneafter sexual intercourse, regardless of whether one ejaculated or not. A male isobligated to perform ghusl if just the head of his private organ enters (thefemale private organ), even if it is for one second. This is based on thehadeeth of Abu Hurairah (radyAllaahu ‘anhu) who said: Allaah’s Messenger(sallAllaahu 'alayhi wa sallam) said: “When a man sits in between the four partsof a woman and enters into her (for intercourse), the ghusl becomes obligatory.” [Reported by Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim] In Muslim’s report, there is the addition:“…even if he doesn’t ejaculate.” The women falls under the same ruling as theman in this regard. Following a period of menstruation, a woman is required to perform Ghusl(taking shower). At the end of 40 days after childbirth, a woman is required to perform Ghusl(taking shower) but if the bleeding stops before completing the 40 days period, then she must make the Ghusl(taking shower) as soon as the bleeding stops. 6. When a Muslim dies, Ghusl is required for him/her except for the Jihad Martyr (Shaheed).

20.03.00 Ghusl, menstruating women [Has taken from Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Vol.1, P.73] She does not have to perform ghusl for every prayer, except for the one time when her period or blood flow has ended. Volume 1, Page 74: She must make ablution for every prayer, menstruating women Said the Prophet, "Make ablution for every prayer." According to Malik, this is only preferred and not obligatory (unless she nullifies her ablution, of course). Volume 1, Page 74a: Keeping the blood in check, menstruating women 248 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

She is to wash her vagina before she makes ablution, and she should wear something which soaks up the blood. It is preferred for her to do what she can to keep the blood in check. Volume 1, Page 74b: Ablution, menstruating women She should not make ablution before the prayer's time begins. Volume 1, Page 74c: Sex, menstruating women She may have intercourse with her husband even while the blood is flowing, according to most scholars, because there is no evidence to the contrary. Said Ibn 'Abbas, "If she can pray, her husband can have intercourse with her." Al-Bukhari says that if she is pure enough for prayer, she certainly must be pure enough for intercourse. Abu Dawud and alBaihaqi related that 'Akramah bint Hamnah had a prolonged flow of blood and that her husband had intercourse with her. An-Nawawi holds its chain to be hassan. Volume 1, Page 74d: What she can do, menstruating women She is to be considered a pure person, and she may pray, fast, remain in the mosque, recite the Qur'an, touch a copy of the Qur'an, and so on.

20.04.00 Occasions for which Ghusl is preferred Ghusl(taking shower) is recommended in the followingcases: 1. 2. 3. 4.

Before going to Jummah Congregational (Friday Prayer). Before going to Eid Prayers (Muslim annual feast prayers). Before undertaking Umrah or Hajj (Pilgrimage to Makkah). Upon washing a corpse. (According to many scholars, the performance of Ghuslis preferred for a person who washes a corpse). 5. When a disbeliever revert to Islam.

249 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

250 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

20.05.00 How to Perform Ghusl(Showering) The Complete Ghusl: which is what has been reported in the hadeeth of ‘Aa’ishah (radyAllaahu ‘anhaa) in Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim, in which she said: “When Allaah’s Messenger (sallAllaahu 'alayhi wa sallam) would perform ghusl due to Janaabah (sexual impurity), he would begin by washing his hands. Then he would pour water from his right hand to his left and wash his private parts with it (i.e. the left hand). Then he would perform wudoo (ablution). Then he would take water and place his (wet) fingers on the roots off his hair. Then he would pour three handfuls of water over his head. Then he would pour water all over the rest of his body. Then he would wash his feet.” This wording is from Muslim. The hadeeth is in Al-Bukhaaree and Muslim from the narration of Maymoonah, (radyAllaahu ‘anhaa). A woman is not obligated to undo her hair (if it is bundled or braided) when performing ghusl, due to the hadeeth of Umm Salamah (radyAllaahu ‘anhaa) in Saheeh Muslim in which she said: “O Messenger of Allaah, I am a woman with much braids in my head. Should I undo them when performing ghusl, due to sexual impurity (Janaabah) and menses?” He (sallAllaahu 'alayhi wa sallam) responded: “No. It is sufficient for you to just pour three handfuls of water on your head.”

1 2

3

4

Intention inside ones heart not verbal. Say Bismillah Wash the right hand up to and including the wrists. Make sure to while rub and rub between the fingers of the hand. And thus make sure no part of the hand is left dry. Three times

Then do the same with the left hand. (also three times) Wash off the impurities (off the private parts)

251 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

5

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Wash the right hand up to and including the wrists. Make sure to while rub and rub between the fingers of the hand. And thus make sure no part of the hand is left dry. Three times Then do the same with the left hand. (also three times)

6

Make a cup with the right hand then from this hand take water into your mouth and swirl it inside the mouth and then expel out of mouth. then sniff remaining water from the cupped right hand and sniff water into the nose and then blow the water out and using the left hand remove the water from your nose. Do this three times Some people rinse the mouth first three times and then rinse the nose three times However the first method is the most authentic. Wash the face three times, from the hairline to the jawbone and chin, and from start of the ear to start of the ear

7

A man should wash the hair of his beard by taking a handful of water and entering it below his chin and rubbing it through his beard and ing the wet fingers through the beard. Wash the right arm up to and including the elbow. Three times.

8

The arm extends from the fingertips, including the nails, to the lower part of the upper arm. It is essential to remove anything stuck to the hands before washing them, such as dough, mud, paint, nail polish etc, that could prevent the water from reaching the skin.

9

Do the same with the LEFT ARM . Three times Pour water over the head Three times down to the roots of the hairs. rubbing the roots of the hair with the wet fingers Pour water liberally over the entire body, beginning with the right side and then

10

252 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

the left side and rubbing the body with hands. Ensuring that no part of the body is untouched by water Move away from area were you did ghusl and Wash the right feet up to and including the ankles, three times,

11

You should enter the water between the toes with your little finger and then wash the feet (note not wipe feet but wash them) and make sure and make sure you wash the sole of the foot and the heals. Make sure no parts of the foot is left dry Wash the left foot same as the right foot. Three times Then say the following Duas for Wudhu when outside the bathroom (if bathroom has a toilet inside it) Ashhadu an laa ilaaha ill-Allaah wahdahu laa shareeka lah, wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan ‘abduhu wa rasooluhu.

12

( I bear witness that there is no god except Allaah alone, with no partner or associate, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger.) Allaahumm aj’alni min al-tawwaabeena waj’alni min al-mutatahhireena ( O Allaah, make me one of those who repent and make me one of those who purify themselves)

21.00.00 Adhan (call to prayer) 253 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

To assemble the Muslims for congregational prayer, "Adhan", or the call to prayer is given. The caller (Muazzin) stands facing Ka'aba (Qibla), and raising his hands to his ears calls in a loud voice. The person who gives the Adhan is called the mu’azzin (Caller). While calling for prayer, he stands in the Minaret or in the courtyard of the mosque, facing the Qiblah and raises his hands to his ears and calls out:

‫ال اكبر‬- ‫( ال اكبر‬Allahu Akber) (Allah is the Greatest) ‫ال اكبر‬- ‫( ال اكبر‬Allahu Akber) (Allah is the Greatest) ‫( ال أشهد أن ل اله إل‬Ashhadu alla ilaha illallah) (I bear witness that there is no god but Allah) ‫( ال أشهد أن ل اله إل‬Ashhadu alla ilaha illallah) (I bear witness that there is no god but Allah) ‫( اشهد أن محمدا رسول ال‬Ashhadu anna muhammader rasulllah) (I bear witness that Muhammad is Allah’s messenger) ‫( اشهد أن محمدا رسول ال‬Ashhadu anna muhammader rasulllah) (I bear witness that Muhammad is Allah’s messenger) ‫( حي على الصلوة‬Hayya ala salah) (come to prayer) ‫( حي على الصلوة‬Hayya ala salah) (come to prayer) ‫( حي على الفلح‬Hayya ala alfalah) (come to success) 254 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

‫( حي على الفلح‬Hayya ala alfalah) (come to success) ‫ال اكبر‬- ‫( ال اكبر‬Allahu Akber) (Allah is the Greatest) ‫( ال ل اله إل‬la ilaha illallah) (There is no god but Allah ) During the Adhan for Fajr Salah, the following is added after Hayya alal falah: ‫( النوم الصلوة خير من‬Assalatu khairun minan naum) (Salah is better than sleep) ‫( النوم الصلوة خير من‬Assalatu khairun minan naum) (Salah is better than sleep)

21.01.00 Dua After Adhan and it's importance 255 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

On completion of the Adhan, Muslims are recommended to recite: ALLAHUMMA RABBA HADHI-HID-DA'WA-TIT TAMMAH O Allah! Lord of this complete call and prayer of ours, by the blessing of it. WAS-SALATIL QAAE-MATI MUHAMMADANIL-WASILATA give to Muhammed his eternal riqhts of intercession, WAL FADI-LAT WAD-DARAJATAR RAFI-A distinction and highest class (in paradise). WAB 'ATH-HU MAQAMAM-MAHMUDA-NI LATHI WA `ADTAK And raise him to the promised rank You have promised him. WAR-ZUQ-NA SHA FA 'ATAHU YAUM-AL-QIYAMAH and bestow his Intercession on us on the day of judgement. IN-NAKA LA-TUKHULIFUL-MI`AD Surely You never go back on your word.

22.00.00: Iqamah

256 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

After Adhan when the Muslims are assembled at the place of worship, a second call (Iqamah) is recited by one of the group. This signals the start of the congregational Salah. It is similar to Adhan except that it is recited faster but in a lower tone and these sentences are recited after Haya 'Alal Fal'ah. Iqamah is another call to prayer said just before the actual start of Salah. The following is aid (in Arabic language): ‫ال اكبر‬- ‫( ال اكبر‬Allahu Akber) (Allah is the Greatest) ‫ال اكبر‬- ‫( ال اكبر‬Allahu Akber) (Allah is the Greatest) ‫( ال أشهد أن ل اله إل‬Ashhadu alla ilaha illallah) (I bear witness that there is no god but Allah) ‫( ال أشهد أن ل اله إل‬Ashhadu alla ilaha illallah) (I bear witness that there is no god but Allah) ‫( اشهد أن محمدا رسول ال‬Ashhadu anna muhammader rasulllah) (Ibear witness that Muhammad is Allah’s messenger) ‫( اشهد أن محمدا رسول ال‬Ashhadu anna muhammader rasulllah)(Ibear witness that Muhammad is Allah’s messenger) ‫( حي على الصلوة‬Hayya ala salah) (come to prayer) 257 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

‫( حي على الصلوة‬Hayya ala salah) (come to prayer) ‫( حي على الفلح‬Hayya ala alfalah) (come to success) ‫( حي على الفلح‬Hayya ala alfalah) (come to success) ‫( قد قامت الصلوة‬Qad Qamatis salah) (the prayer has begun) ‫( قد قامت الصلوة‬Qad Qamatis salah) (the prayer has begun) ‫ال اكبر‬- ‫( ال اكبر‬Allahu Akber) (Allah is the Greatest) ‫( ال ل اله إل‬la ilaha illallah) (there is no god but Allah )

The Ka’ba, Makkah-al-Mukarrama 100,000 times reward for One Rakah Salah in the Holy Ka’ba

258 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Masjid-e-Nabubi, Medina-al-Munawwarah 50,000 times reward for One Rakah Salah in the Holy Medina

259 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

23.00.00 Summary of the Lessons, Rewards and Benefits of Prayer

You should know - My dear Brothers and Sisters and the Muslim youths that the following has been authentically reported from our Messenger (sas) regarding the lessons, benefits and rewards of the five daily prayers: 1. That Allaah the Exalted wipes away sins by the five prayers. 2. That the five prayers are an expiation for what occurs between them, if major sins are avoided. 3. That sins burn and destroy a person and thus it is necessary to extinguish that with the prayers. 4. That the muslim reaches the level of the truthful and the martyrs on of his prayers, charity and fasting. 5. The superiority of prayer[1] over other actions. 6. That Allaah the Exalted bestowed a favour upon that companion by entering him into Paradise before his brother who died as a martyr because he prayed more than him.

260 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

7. That the prayer is light which illuminates the path of the servant in this world and the hereafter. 8. That an abundance of prostrations and prayers is the way to accompany the Messenger (sas) in Paradise. 9. That a two rakah prayer is more loved by the dead person than the world and what is in it. 10. That emptying the heart for Allaah in the prayer puts a person in the same condition as the day when his mother gave birth to him. 11. That should a person enter the Fire - refuge is sought from that - the angels will remove him from it and will recognise him by the marks of prostration.[2] 12. That the prayer participates in undoing the knots which Shaytaan places at the top of ones head. 13. That the night prayer is the most excellent prayer after the obligatory prayers. 14. That the one who prays at night obtains a reward which most of mankind do not. 15. Gratitude is shown to Allaah with the (obligatory) prayer and night prayer. 16. That the prayer most loved by Allaah is the prayer of Daawood (as) which is to pray for a third of the night and to sleep for two thirds of the night.[3] 17. That has Allaah has bestowed a favour upon His servant by the hour during the night in which the supplication is answered. It is befitting for the muslim that he aspires for it and seeks to find it so that he is given the good of this world and the Hereafter. 18. That the night prayer is an evidence for righteousness and taqwaa and it expiates the sins and prevents one from falling into them. 19. That Allaah Azzawajall covers the husband and wife who help each other in performing the night prayer with His mercy. If one of them refuses the other sprinkles water on his or her face. 20. That two rakahs of prayer at night makes a person amongst the men who Allaah often or the women who Allaah often. 261 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

21. That Allah is amazed by the man who gets up from his sleep, leaving his bed sheet, his wife and his love for her in order to perform prayer. Allah laughs at him and informs the angels about him. 22. That there is no jealousy or competition except with regard to two men, one of whom prays at night reciting the Qur'an which Allah has bestowed upon him. 23. That whoever recited ten verses in the night (in prayer) will not be written amongst the heedless, a Qintaar of reward will be written for him and Allah the Exalted will say to him: "Recite and rise by one degree with every verse", until he comes to the last verse he knows. Allah favors him by giving him eternity. 24. That whoever prays at night with a hundred verses is written amongst the devout worshippers and whoever prays with a thousand verses is written amongst the Muqantareen and whoever prays with two-hundred verses is written amongst the devout worshippers and sincere ones. 25. That the one who walks to the prayer (in the mosque) is raised in ranks and has his sins removed, both while he goes to the mosque and when he returns from it. 26. That for every step he takes he receives ten good deeds. 27. That the Muslim is written amongst the worshippers from the time he leaves the house till he returns to it. 28. That the one receiving the greatest reward for the prayer is the one who walks the furthest towards it and then the one further than him (from the mosque). 29. That one step which a servant takes to the prayer in congregation is counted as an act of charity for him. 30. That taking many steps towards the mosque is from ar-Ribaat (guarding the frontiers) 31. That every time a servant leaves for the mosque in the morning or the evening Allah prepares for him a feast in Paradise. 32. That Allah makes the light of those who walk through the darkness to the mosques complete and perfect on the Day of Judgment.

262 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

33. That the reward for the one who leaves his house in a state of purity for the obligatory prayer is like the reward of the pilgrim in the state of ihraam. 34. That the one who leaves for the mosque has a guarantee from Allah in that he should provide for him sustenance and suffice him (in his affairs). 35. That the one who walks for the prayer in congregation, after having beautified his wudhu and travels to visit Allah the Exalted, is bestowed with a great favor in that Allah honors those of his servants who visit Him, and Allah's honoring of them is increasing their Eemaan, showing benevolence to them, rewarding them, raising their ranks, removing their difficulties and making their hearts content and happy. 36. The obligation to pray in congregation. 37. That the Prophet (says) did not make a concession for the old blind man by allowing him to leave the congregational prayer. How then can those who are fit and well be allowed a concession? 38. That whoever abandons the congregational prayer has been threatened with heedlessness and having a seal placed on his heart. 39. That staying away from the congregational prayer is a sign of hypocrisy. 40. The extreme striving of the Companions (ra) for attending the congregational prayer in spite of difficult circumstances. ------------------------Footnotes 1 Its condition is that the Aqeedah of the person is correct, sound and in accordance with the Pious Predecessors of this Ummah. 2 The condition for being removed from the fire due to the intercession of the angels (and others) is that a person should be from the People of Tawheed. Intercession is only for the People of Tawheed. 3 Due to his (sas) saying: "...He used to sleep half the night, then prayer for a third and then go to sleep for a sixth of it." When a half is added to a sixth they give two-thirds. [English Translation by Amjad ibn Muhammad Rafiq] 263 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

24.00.00 SIGNIFICANCE OF PHYSICAL POSTURES IN PRAYER It is pity that so much effort is being wasted in transcendental meditation (TM) to revive human consciousness (the soul) to the supreme Reality of the Universe. A cursory study of history shows that this technique was never really effective even in the old days and was only confined to a few hermits and Rishis. It was an intellectual exercise of the mind which was practiced by a very few individuals of very high caliber to quench their thirst for the Divine Union and was practically beyond the comprehension of the common man in the street. It is a mental exercise which quietness the mind so long as the person is in that state of meditation but has no permanent effect which can give an individual peace of mind in a practical way. Transcendental meditation (TM) without any conscious objective cannot bring permanent peace of mind. It is a negative approach to human problems and history bears witness to the fact that such intellectual and mental exercises have never achieved anything permanent. It has, however, a temporary effect. It is true that one experiences a soothing effect when in the state of transcendental meditation, but this effect is not confined to this method alone. Any kind of mental exercise, in TM in Subud, or in any other form, will affect the body's physiology and thereby cause changes in an electroencephalogram (EEG or brain waves) and produce similar effects. But it is yet to be proved that such changes do produce any effect of a permanent nature. The human mind is affected by various kinds of creative mental exercises (based on the science of creative intelligence) but such exercises have long been confined to intellectuals or hermits among Hindus or Christians. They are beyond the comprehension of ordinary individuals. Moreover, mental exercises which provide some temporary comfort to an individual cannot be effectively used to solve the complicated problems of mankind. Above all, it is a mental exercise in a vacuum without any conscious objective or goal. One practices T.M without any clear goal before him going from nowhere to nowhere and such an exercise cannot really be expected to produce fruitful and beneficial results of any permanent value. In the olden days, Rishis and hermits did practice it, but they had a clear vision of their objective. They wanted to achieve nearness to their Creator through 264 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

creative reflections (meditations) O It was not an exercise in a vacuum, like modern T.M. But even this did not achieve very encouraging results for it remained an intellectual luxury of the few and was never considered a recipe for the ills of mankind.. Now the question arises: do we need such mental exercises for fun, or momentary excitement and comfort, or something which may provide a real solution to our problems? Obviously mankind is in need of something positive, practical and realistic that may help to secure peace, and happiness at individual as well as at national level. People have lost peace of mind through over-indulgence in pleasures and neglect of their celestial and spiritual needs. A philosophy of life which can bring proper coordination and understanding between the physical and spiritual needs of man could solve many of the problems that face him today. Man has lost his relationship with the Creator and is new wandering around in the wilderness of abstract thinking in search of peace. Surely he can regain his peace of mind through re-establishing his link with his Creator. And the shortest route to renew their relationship is to open dialogue with Him through prayers. It seems very likely that there exists every intimate relationship between the performance of prayer and Divine favors. Presumably the physical postures and movements of prayer have a deep significance and important function in revitalizing and re-igniting the potential of enlightenment and energy inherent in every man. Prayer is composed of four main postures or movements of the body, i.e., qiy'am, ruku, sajdah and qaadah. It is very important that these four movements in the prayer are performed exactly in the same manner as taught by the Messenger of God. We offer our prayer to God because the Holy Prophet told us to do so. It is, therefore, absolutely essential that it must be performed in its every detail in the way it was performed by the Messenger of God himself. Prayer is an obligatory duty and mere performance of it will no doubt absolve a believer of his duty to God, but if he wants to nourish and develop his self and soul, he must perform it in the way it was performed by the Messenger of God himself. The Holy Prophet laid great emphasis on the right performance of every act of prayer. Qiy'am must be performed properly; one must not bend forward or backward or lean side wards but stand straight with eyes fixed at the place of sajdah and not looking around. 265 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ruku must be moderate, neither too low nor too high but in line with the body as taught by the Holy prophet. There must be a reasonable gap between ruku and sajdah and between the two sajdahs, as advised by the Holy Prophet. The importance of the proper performance of each part of prayer is emphasized by the Holy Prophet o Anas reported God's Messenger as saying, " perform the bowing and the prostration properly, for I swear by God that I can see you behind me" According to Abu Masud A1 Ansari the Messenger of God said, "A man's prayer do not avail him unless he keeps his back steady when bowing and prostrating himself."(1) Abu Qatada reported the Messenger of God as saying, "The one who commits the worst theft is he who steals from his prayer." When asked how one could steal from his prayer, he replied, "By not performing his bowing and prostration perfectly". There are details of qiy'am, ruku and sajdah in the hadith to help the believers to offer their prayer perfectly. According to A'isha, "God's Messenger used to begin prayer with takbir and the recitation of Surah Fatiha when he bowed, he neither kept his head up nor bent it down, but kept it between these extremes; when he raised his head after bowing he did not prostrate himself until he had stood erect; when he raised his head after prostration he did not prostrate himself again until he was in the proper sitting position." If there is any slackness on the part of a believer in performance of any part of prayer, his prayer becomes void and he does not gain anything from it. According to Abu Hurairah, a man entered the mosque when the Messenger of God was sitting in it and offered his prayer. He then came and said, "Peace be upon you" and God's Messenger replied, "peace be upon you. Go back and offer your prayer, for you have not prayed." He returned and prayed, then came and said, "Peace be upon you." The Messenger of God replied, And peace be upon you. Go back and pray again, for you have not prayed." On the third or fourth occasion he said, "Teach me, Messenger of good God." So he said, "When you turn to the qibla and say, Allahu-Akbar, then recite a convenient portion of the Qur’an; then bow and remain quietly in that position; then raise yourself and stand erect; then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that position; then raise yourself and sit quietly." This hadith confirms our assumption that performance of each part of prayer properly and perfectly as taught by the Holy Prophet is essential. Any variation or alteration in the

266 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

performance of any part of prayer from what was taught by the Holy Prophet renders it a meaningless exercise. This great emphasis on the proper performance of prayer, even in minute details, is a testimony to the fact that there is a close relationship between the various postures and movements in prayer and the acquisition of Divine favors and enlightenment. The Holy Prophet emphasized again and again the deep significance of the actual performance of the different parts of prayer. It must therefore be performed exactly in the way it was taught by the Holy Prophet, otherwise it will not be a prayer but an exercise of the body performed to please yourself or just an habitual act. There seems to be an intimate relationship between the movements of prayer and Divine blessings. If it is offered perfectly, then it helps man to benefit from his inner potential energy in the development of his self and his soul. In daily prayer, God has given man the shortest and the quickest method of obtaining His Grace and Blessings. People in the past have spent ages, and sometimes, all their lives, to obtain a glimpse of His Glory and many have failed and died in the wilderness of disillusionment. A very few have received some form of enlightenment after years of hard and strenuous effort. People have starved themselves to annihilate their physical self in order to strengthen their soul and receive Divine Enlightenment, but without success. Some have spent all their lives with very little food and water in the jungles and in the valleys of mountains in the hope of rekindling and rejuvenating the dying light in their souls but with no, or Only partial success. Prayer is a wonderful gift of God. There is no need in Islam to go to the mountains or jungles to kill your physical self in order to obtain dhyan (unbroken concentration) and through these forms of self-annihilation to reach for salvation. Prayer provides all the essential requisites for preparing the mind and transforming it into an extraordinary state capable of receiving the Divine Light. It provides physical as well as mental exercise in such a balanced way that neither is ignored orover emphasized.

This harmonious functioning of body and mind at the correct level and in the most balanced way is achieved only through prayer. All the movements of the body from the standing position to the prostrating position are the expression of the extreme humility of 267 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

the body before the Supreme Being. It is, in fact, total submission of the physical self before the Supreme Authority. Recitation of Divine words and praises of God in prayer have a cumulative effect on the mental powers of man, And in this process of submission of the body and the mind to the Divine Will through the synchronization of movements and recitation of the Qur'anic verses in prayer, the spiritual power of man becomes stronger and gains full control over the physical self and gradually lifts it up to the Supreme Being. This process of the total submission of the body and the mind before the Ultimate Authority is explained in the words of the Holy Qur 'an: "When you threw (a handful of dust), it was not your act, but God's."(8:17). The action of the Holy Prophet in throwing stones at his enemies was entirely in obedience to the Command of God and there was no personal motive or any realization of his own physical self. In fact every action of the faithful servants of God, performed in obedience to His Command, can be ascribed to God Himself. According to Abu Hurairah, the Holy Messenger said: "God says, 'My servant becomes closer to Me by performing those deeds which are obligatory on him And he gets close to Me through constant observance of optional (nafila) prayer until he becomes My beloved. When he becomes My beloved, I become his ears through which hears, his eyes through which he sees, and his hand with which he holds, and his feet with which he walks." This hadith shows that all the powers of his body and mind come under the Guidance of God and man attains very close relationship with his Lord.

This harmonious working of the body and the mind helps in concentrating and thereby activating the latent energies of the physical self. This process gradually transforms the centrifugal (out-going) forces operating in mind and body into centripetal (inward-going) and unifying forces which lift man from the world of matter into the world of spirit and show him glimpses of the boundless spiritual world. In the course of the transformation of the concealed energies of the physical self into active unifying forces, the mind is slowly but surely released from the limitations of the physical self and is then able to conceive and grasp the meaning of the manifestations of the Supreme Being. At this stage, man is fully prepared and ready, provided he maintains the standard of performance of his prayer, to receive the Blessings and Favors of the Supreme Power. In 268 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

other words, he has reached the stage where he is in a position to establish close communion with God. And why not? After all, man represents the two important aspects of God's Creation, as stated by the Holy Qur’an in these words "That which I have created with both My Hands." (38:75) "Both hands" refers to the two aspects of God's Creation. He has a physical body, which makes him one of the animals, and he has a soul, which makes him supreme over all other creation, including angels. When he is at his best in prayer, he leaps towards his spiritual world and establishes close with his Lord. And this is confirmed by a hadith, according to which a Muslim achieves audience with God (hudhur) in prayer. "Prayer is Miraj of the believers" Muslim jurists have taken this hadhur to mean the presence of angels in prayer. This may be explained in another way. The harmonious working of body and mind helps to awaken the Spiritual or super-sensory powers in man. The greater the harmony between the former two forces of man, the stronger the awakening of the super-sensory power in man. The proper balance between the triangular forces of body, mind and spirit acts like an electrical wire, which transfers the necessary electrical current from the main generating station to the electrical lamp. Just as it is unthinkable to transfer electricity direct from the main power house to a small electric lamp, similarly it is inconceivable to receive Divine Light or communion with God without proper harmony between the afore said forces. It may, therefore, be said that a harmonious functioning of the triangular forces in man is absolutely necessary before any progress can be made in this direction. Unless body, mind and spirit (or the soul) are properly functioning in harmony, it is not possible for man to rekindle his soul from the Light of the Power of God or to achieve any sort of close communion with Him. People have in the past adopted various methods to achieve this harmonious functioning of the triangular forces within the self but have often taken years for very little or partial success. Islam has given man a very short but effective recipe in the form of prayer to achieve the required harmony between the triangular forces within him. Just study the form and the words of the prayer and how it is performed, and you will notice the wonderful combination it provides for body, mind and soul which no other religion or system has yet suggested. This process of the activation of spiritual or super-sensory powers in man 269 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

can also be explained in this way. Man is a psychosomatic organism- he has a body, which is the external part of him and a mind, which is the internal part of him His body is composed of matter which, in the ultimate physical analysis, consists of atoms. His mind represents the entire world of ideas, beliefs, hopes, fears and aspirations. All these belong to the world of consciousness, i.e. the inner side of man. This consciousness (mind) of man plays a vital role in relating the soul of man to his environment. In other words, it is a vital factor in relating spirit to matter.

There are thus two worlds in man: the physical, represented by body and, the spiritual, represented by mind. The latter belongs to the invisible world which exists side by side with the visible world disclosed by sense perception. The latter is dimensional while the former is extra-dimensional. Internally man belongs to the invisible world, that is to say, his soul or spirit belongs to that world, externally he belongs to the visible world, that is to say, his body belongs to that world, but through consciousness man is related to both the Worlds. If a man looks within his self he moves towards higher levels of consciousness and a deeper understanding of spiritual values. If, on the other hand, he devotes himself to the external world of matter, he tends to move away from the higher Spiritual values to the lower values of the visible world. Regular prayer helps to attain the right equilibrium between the spiritual and the material worlds of man. He lives in the world of matter, works in it for his livelihood and satisfies all his material Needs, but, at the same time, he keeps his link with the spiritual world and further strengthens it. Prayer enables him to develop and widen his perception of the extra dimensional spiritual world to such an extent that he is able to perceive and understand the things of a higher level of consciousness which he could hardly visualize before. Establishment of prayer will strengthen the extra dimensional powers of man to such a degree that he will be able to establish close relationship with the Ultimate Power. It must, however, be emphasized that this link can not be maintained without the establishment of regular prayer. Prayer is the means as well as the end. It helps man to establish and maintain his link with God. If the institution of prayer or its proper performance is lost, the link with the spiritual world will automatically be cut off. Man has not yet known any other effective means of establishing and then maintaining his 270 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

relationship with God. It is like a wire, as explained before, connected with the main Generator. As soon as the wire is disconnected from the main source of power, the light goes off, and all is darkness again. This wire is prayer. Thus prayer, through multifarious ways beyond human comprehension, acts and reacts on the human mind until the latter is enlightened spiritually with the Nur (Ultimate Light) of the Universe. As all men do not possess similar or equal power, their personal experiences may very considerably. Each man gains this experience according to his own internal as well as external powers. But regular prayer does provide opportunities to every believer to develop his latent energies within his self according to his potentialities and thereby establish his link with God. The greater the perfection in the performance of prayer, the closer the relationship with God. Communion with the Divine Being is attained when prayer is performed perfectly and properly in body, mind and soul as instructed by the Holy Prophet. This is why the Holy Prophet said that prayer was a mi’raj for believers. It provides an opportunity to believers to have direct and close relationship with God as did the Holy Prophet during the night of the mi’raj. This is also explained by an- other hadith when the Holy Prophet said "When you perform prayer, think that you are standing in front of God and seeing Him with your eyes. And if it is not possible for you to see Him, at least think that He is seeing you" When one achieves this mi’raj in prayer, he is bound to rise far above the physical barriers of this ethereal world and enter into the world of the unknown, experiencing new and wonderful things which he could never think of in his ordinary state of mind. The Companions of the Holy Prophet often experienced this in their prayer. Anas used to perform long ruku and sujud; people often thought he had forgotten that he was offering his prayer. Abdullah bin Zubair often stood in qiyam like a lifeless pillar and spent so much time in sajdah that pigeons of Baitullah sat on his back taking it to be an inanimate object. Once, two Companions of the Holy Prophet were on night sentry duty on the battlefield. One was sleeping and the other stood in prayer. One arrow struck him while he was in prayer. He was bleeding but he completed prayer. After completing his prayer, he woke up his colleague on duty and told him that he was reciting one Surah of the Holy Qur’an when the arrow struck him but he did not want to finish prayer without completing that Surah. Once an arrow struck Ali; It was very deep and could not be pulled out. Ali asked his companion to pull it out while he was in prayer. He

271 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

offered two rakat prayers and the arrow was pulled out of his leg, but he continued his prayer without feeling any pain. Dr. Iqbal recognizes the human quest for a Divine mission in these words. "But as I have said before, religious ambition sees higher than the ambition of philosophy. Religion is not satisfied with mere conception; it seeks a more intimate knowledge of and association with the object of its pursuit (God). The agency through which this association is achieved is the act of worship, ending in a spiritual illumination. The act of worship, however, affects different types of consciousness differently. In the case of the prophetic consciousness, it is mainly creative, i.e. tends to create a fresh ethical world wherein the Prophet, so to speak, applies the pragmatic test to his revelations. Thus you will see that, psychologically speaking, prayer is instructive in its origin. The act of prayer, aiming at knowledge, resembles reflection Yet prayer at its highest is much more than abstract reflection. Like reflection it too is a process of assimilation, but the assimilative process in the case of prayer draws itself closely together and thereby acquires a power unknown to pure thought. In thought, the mind observes and follows the working of reality; in the act of prayer it ceases to be a seeker of slow-footed universability and rises higher than thought towards Reality itself, becoming a conscious participator in its life. There is nothing mystical about it. Prayer, as a means of spiritual illumination, is a normal, vital act by which the little island of our personality suddenly discovers its situation in a larger whole." "Do not think I am talking of auto-suggestion. Auto suggestion has nothing to do with the opening up of the sources of life that lie in the depths of the human ego. Unlike spiritual illumination which brings fresh power by shaping the human personality, it leaves no permanent life. Nor I am speaking of some occult and special way of knowledge. All that I mean is to fix your attention on a real human experience which has a history behind it and a future before it. The quest of nameless nothing, as disclosed in Neo-Platonism mysticism be it Christian or Muslim-cannot satisfy the modern mind which, with its habits of concrete thinking, demands a concrete living experience of God. And the history of the race shows that the attitude of the mind embodied in the act of worship if a condition for such an experience. In fact prayer must be regarded as a necessary complement to the intellectual activity of the observer of Nature. (5)

272 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

While discussing the real object of prayer, Dr, Iqbal says," prayer, then, whether individual or associative, is an expression of man's inner yearning for a response in the awful silence of the universe. It is a unique process of discovery whereby the searching ego affirms itself in the very moment of self negation, and thus discovers its own worth and justification as a dynamic factor in the life of the universe. True to the psychology of mental attitude in prayer, the form of worship in Islam symbolizes both affirmation and negation. Yet, in view of the fact borne out by the experience of the race that prayer, as an inner act, has found expression in a variety of forms, the Qur’an says: "To every people We have appointed ways of worship which they observe. Therefore let them not dispute this matter with you, but invite them to your Lord for you are on the right way, but if they dispute with you, then say, God best knows what you do; He will judge between you on the Day of Judgment, in the matters wherein you differ. (22:66-69)."

"The form of prayer ought not to become a matter of dispute. Which side you turn your face is certainly not essential to the spirit of prayer. The Qur’an is perfectly clear on this point: 'The East and West is God's, therefore whichever direction you turn, and there is the face of God (2:109). And again, 'There is no piety in turning your faces towards the East or West, but he is pious who believes in God, and the Last Day, and the Angels, and the Books and the Prophets, who for the love of God gives his wealth to his kindred, and to the orphans, and to ransom the slaves; who observes prayer and pays zakat, and fulfils the contracts which he has made; and is patient in pain and hardship, and in time of trouble; those are they who are just, and those are they who fear the Lord (2:177).' "Yet we cannot ignore the important consideration that the posture of the body is a real factor in determining the attitude of mind". To sum up, prayer is the key which opens the gate of the kingdom of God. And, according to Ibn 'Arabi, creative prayer becomes a dialogue between man and God and provides an opportunity to the earthly creature to open up his heart before his creator. It is creative because it is at once God's prayer and man's prayer. Such an effective prayer opens up new horizons for man beyond the comprehension of an ordinary being. Surah Fatiha in the prayer provides this opportunity to man to enter into such a dialogue and enjoy the excitement and ecstasy of Divine vision. 273 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

According to the hadith reported by Abu Hurairah, the Holy Messenger said, "God says that I have divided the prayer between Myself and My servant into two parts. Half of it is for Me and half for MY servant and I give whatever he asks me for. When the servant says 'All praise is for the Lord of the universe,' God replies, 'My servant is grateful to me'. When he says, 'Most Gracious, Most Merciful,' God says 'My servant has praised Me.' When he says 'Master of the Day of Judgment, 'God says, "My servant has exalted Me' When the servant says, 'You do we worship and Your help do we seek,' God says This portion is shared between Me and My servant. I bestow whatever he asks.' When he says,' Guide me to the straight path, the path of those whom You blessed, not of those who earned Your anger or went astray.' God says, 'This is for My servant and bestow what he has asked for." This hadith throws some light on the unusual greatness and effectiveness of this prayer. First, nothing can be better and more exalted than what is demanded in the prayer: the servant is asking from God guidance to the right path to reach Him In other words, he is requesting God to show him the way to get closer to Him. Second, it starts with thanksgiving and those attributes of God which entitle him to His blessings Third, by saying, 'We obey You and ask Your help alone' he puts himself completely in the hands of God. He has put his entire trust in Him and thrown himself at His door. He has cut all his relations and come to build only one relation, i.e. with God. There is no reason why his request should not be granted. The final words of the prayer provide the best intercession. The servant prays for guidance to God and requests to be granted the ability and power to tread that path which leads to Him. In these words, God has Himself taught man how to reach Him, get near to Him and open a dialogue with Him. [Prayer Its Significance and Its Benefits, Chapter-3: Afzalur Rahman: Reference: 1. Mishkat; 2. Forty hadith; 3. Reconstruction of Religious Thought, Iqbal; 4. Creative Imagination in the Sufism of Ibn Arabi, Henry Corbin; 5. Tadabbur e Qur’an]

For the Muslims Who Pray Five times a day 274 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

25.00.00 The Fourth Major Sin Not Praying Here is some evidence that we not only have to pray 5 times a day, but that we have to do it on time. The following is from: Al Kabaair -The Major Sins by Sh. Adh-dhahabi Allah most High says:

َ‫سففْوف‬ َ ‫شَهَواتِ َف‬ ّ ‫لَة َواّتَبُعوا ال‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫عوا ال‬ ُ ‫ضا‬ َ ‫ف َأ‬ ٌ ‫خْل‬ َ ‫ن َبْعِدِهْم‬ ْ ‫ف ِم‬ َ ‫خَل‬ َ ‫َف‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫خُلو‬ ُ ‫ك َي فْد‬ َ ‫حا َف فُأوَلِئ‬ ً ‫صاِل‬ َ َ‫عِمل‬ َ ‫ن َو‬ َ ‫ب َوَآَم‬ َ ‫ن َتا‬ ْ ‫ل َم‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬19:59﴿ ‫غّيا‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫َيْلَقْو‬ ﴾19:60﴿ ‫شْيًئا‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ظَلُمو‬ ْ ‫ل ُي‬ َ ‫جّنَة َو‬ َ ‫اْل‬ Then there succeeded them a generation which neglected prayers and followed lusts. They will meet with destruction (Ghayy), excepting the one who repents and believes and acts righteously. [Surah Maryam, 19:59-60] Ibn abbas (RAA) explained that here does not mean that they completely abandoned prayers, but that they delayed them to the end of their prescribed times. Sa'id bin Musayyab, a great Imam following the generation of the Companions, elaborated on this, saying: "A person neglects if he delays the noon prayer up to the afternoon prayer time, afternoon prayer up to almost sunset prayer time, sunset prayer up to evening prayer time, and evening prayer up to morning prayer time, while delaying morning prayer until just before sunrise. If anyone dies without repentance while continuing in this manner, Allah has promised Ghayy for him, and that is a valley in Hell which is very deep and has foul food." Allah Most High says: ﴾107:5﴿

َ ‫ساُهو‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫لِتِهْم‬ َ‫ص‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ‫ع‬ َ ‫ن ُهْم‬ َ ‫﴾ اّلِذي‬107:4﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫صّلي‬ َ ‫ل ِلْلُم‬ ٌ ‫َفَوْي‬

Woe to the worshippers who are unmindful of their prayer. [Surah Al-Ma'un,107:4-5]

275 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Saad bin Abi Waqqas said: "I asked Allah's Messenger (SAW) about the meaning of 'unmindful,' and he replied: 'It is delaying it (the prayer) up to the end of its prescribed time.' (Bazar) While Allah calls such people , they are lazy and perform the prayer very late. He has promised them (Wayl), which signifies a great punishment. Some say, "Wayl is a valley in Hell, exceedingly hot, and that is the place for those who delay or miss the prayer, excepting the ones who repent and correct their habits." Allah Most High says:

ْ ‫ل َوَمفف‬ ‫ن‬ ِّ ‫ن ِذْكِر ا‬ ْ‫ع‬ َ ‫لُدُكْم‬ َ ‫ل أَْو‬ َ ‫ل ُتْلِهُكْم َأْمَواُلُكْم َو‬ َ ‫ن َآَمُنوا‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ﴾63:9﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫سُرو‬ ِ ‫خا‬ َ ‫ك ُهُم اْل‬ َ ‫ك َفُأوَلِئ‬ َ ‫ل َذِل‬ ْ ‫َيْفَع‬ O you who bleieve, let neither your wealth nor your children distract you from the remembrance of Allah. And those who do so, they will be the losers (Qur’an, Surah AlMunafiqoon, 63:9) The commentators say: "The 'remembrance of Allah' in this verse means the five daily prayers. If anyone is so busy in buying and selling, or with his daily work of earning a livelihood, or with his children, that he cannot perform prayers on time, he will be among the losers." The Prophet (SAW) said in this regard: "The first thing which will be judged among a person's deeds on the Day of Resurrection is the prayer. If that is in good order, he will the test and prosper, and if that is defective, he will fail the test and be a loser." (Tirmidhi) Informing us about the inhabitants of Hell, Allah Most High says:

ُ ‫م َنشش‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫سشش‬ ِ ‫ك‬ َ ‫م ِفششي‬ َ ‫مششا‬ ْ ‫﴾ َقششاُلوا َلشش‬74:42﴿ ‫قَر‬ ْ ُ ‫سششل َك َك‬ َ َ ‫مشش‬ ُ َ‫م ن‬ ‫﴾ وَك ُن ّششا‬74:44﴿ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫س‬ ِ ْ ‫م ال‬ ْ ‫م‬ ُ ِ‫ك ن ُط ْع‬ ْ َ ‫﴾ وَل‬74:43﴿ ‫ن‬ ُ ْ ‫ال‬ َ ‫م‬ َ ‫كي‬ َ ‫صّلي‬ ﴿ ‫دين‬ َ ْ ‫معَ ال‬ ُ َ‫ن‬ ِ ِ ‫خائ‬ ُ ّ ‫﴾ وَك ُّنا ن ُك َذ‬74:45﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ض‬ ُ ‫خو‬ َ ‫ضي‬ ِ ّ ‫ب ب ِي َوْم ِ ال‬ 276 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

َ ‫م‬ ‫ة‬ َ ‫شش‬ َ ْ ‫مششا ت َن‬ ُ َ ‫فاع‬ ْ ‫فعُهُش‬ َ َ‫ف‬

﴾74:47﴿

َ ‫﴾ حتى أ‬74:46 ْ ‫ن‬ ‫ش‬ ‫قي‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ن‬ ‫تا‬ ِ َ َ ّ َ َ ُ ّ ‫ال‬ ﴾74:48﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫شافِِعي‬

(The people in Hell will be asked): "What caused you to enter Hell-fire?" They will say: "We were not among those who prayed, nor did we feed the needy. We used to engage in vain discourse with the vain-talkers, and we used to deny the Day of Judgment, until there came to us that which is certain (ie. Allah's judgment)." Then no intercession by any intercessors will benefit them. [Surah Muddathir, 74:42-48] The Prophet (SAW) said: "The convenant between us and them (that is, believers) is prayer, so if anyone abandons it he has become an infidel." (Ahmad, Ibn Majah, Abu Dawood, Nisai, Tirmidhi). He also said: "What lies between a man and infidelity is the abandonment of prayer." (Muslim) Allah's Messenger (SAW) is reported to have said: "If anyone abandons the afternoon prayer, his deeds are of no avail." (Bukhari). And he said: "If anyone abandons prayer deliberately he has no claim upon Allah" (Sunan). Abdullah bin amr bin al-As (RAA) said that the Prophet (SAW) mentioned prayer one day saying, "If anyone keeps to it, it will be light, evidence, and salvation for him on the day of Resurrection; but if anyone does not keep to it, it will not be for him light, evidence, or salvation; and on the Day of Resurrection, he will be associated with Qaran, Pharoah, Haman, and Ubayy bin Khalaf (a great enemy of Islam from among the Quraish)." (Ahmad, Darimi and Baihaqi) Some scholars have explained that the person who abandons prayer will be raised with such a foursome because his neglect of prayer may be due to his involvement with his property, his country, his istrative work, or his trade, Therefore, if he was involved with his property, he will be resurrected with Qarun; if with his country, then with Pharoah; if with his istrative work, then with Haman; and if with his trade, then with Ubayy bin Khalaf, the trader among the unbelievers of Mecca. Mu'adh bin Jabal (RAA) reported Allah's Messenger (SAW) as saying: "If anyone abandons prayer intentionally he has no claim to Allah Most High." (Ahmad)

277 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Umar ibn al-Khattab (RAA) reported that a man asked the Prophet (SAW): "Messenger of Allah, what action is dearest to Allah Most High?" The Prophet (SAW) replied: "Prayer at its proper time. The one who does not pray has no religion. Prayer is the main pillar of the religon (of Islam)." (Baihaqi) After Umar had been stabbed, it was said to him, "As-salat, ya amir ul-mumineen!" (The prayer, Leader of the Believers!) He said, "Yes, truly! If anyone misses the prayer, he has no share in Islam," and thereupon he prayed while his wounds were bleeding. Abdullah bin Shaqiq (RAA) said that the Companions of the Prophet (SAW) did not consider the abandonment of any good deeds to be unbelief excepting the abandonment of prayer. When Ali (RAA) was asked about a woman who did not pray, he replied: "The one who does not pray is an unbeliever." Ibn Masood said that the one who does not pray has no religion, and Ibn Abbas said: "The one who leaves off a single prayer deliberately will find, when he meets Allah Most High, that He is angry with him." Allah's Messenger (SAW) said: "When a person meets Allah after neglecting his prayer, he will meet him as if he had not worshipped him at all, nor done any good deeds." And Ibn Hazm said: "There is no greater sin after polytheism than missing a prayer [That is to say, if one deliberately delays a prayer until its time has ed, although he was able to pray it on time, without any valid reason which permits delaying it before its time.] and killing a believer without just cause." Ibrahim Nakahi said: "The one who has left off the prayer has become a disbeliever." Awn bin Abdullah said: "When a person is buried, the first question which will be asked him will be concerning the prayer. If that is accepted from him, his other deeds will be looked at, but if that is not accepted form him, no other deeds will be looked at." Abdullah bin al-As reported Allah's Messenger (SAW) as saying: "A person who combines two prayers without excuse, enters a gate among the major sins." We seek Allah's guidance and help, for indeed. He is the Generous, the Magnanimous, and the Most Merciful of all merciful ones!

278 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

26.00.00 Has the Prayer Lost its Power? [Syyid Abul A’la Mawdudi] Brothers in Islam! Undoubtedly you often ask yourselves: Why is it that the Prayer, good and beneficial as it is, seems to make no difference to our lives? Why does it neither improve our morals, nor transform us into a force dedicated to Allah? Why do we continue to live disgraced and subjugated? The usual answer will be that you are not offering the Prayer regularly or in the manner prescribed by Allah and the Messenger. Such an answer may not satisfy you. I shall therefore try to explain the matter in some detail. Parable of the Clock Look at the clock fixed to the wall: there are lots of small parts in it, ed to each other. When you wind it, all the parts start working and, as these parts move, the result appears on the clock face outside it which you observe. Both hands move to denote each second and each minute. The purpose of the clock is to indicate correct time. All those parts which are necessary for this purpose have been fitted together and the winding system has been made so that each of them moves as required. Only when all the parts have been assembled correctly and the clock wound up properly will it begin fulfilling the purpose for which it is made. If you do not wind it, it will not show the time. If you wind it but not according to the prescribed method it will stop or, even if it works, it will not give the correct time. If you remove some of the parts and then wind it, nothing will happen. If you replace some of the parts with those of a sewing machine and then wind it, it will neither indicate the time nor sew the cloth. If you keep all the parts inside the case but disconnect them, then no part will move even after winding it up. The presence of all the parts will not serve the purpose for which the clock is made because you will have disrupted their arrangement as well as their connection. In all these situations, both the existence of the clock and the act of winding it become useless, although an observer from a distance cannot say that it is not a clock or that you are not winding it. He will surely consider that it is a clock and will expect it to be useful 279 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

as a clock. Similarly, when from a distance he observes you winding it, he will take it as a genuine effort on your part to do the job, hoping to notice the result which comes from winding the clock. But how can this expectation be fulfilled when what looks like a clock from a distance has in reality lost its 'existence'? Aim of Muslim Ummah Imagine Islam like this clock. Just as the purpose of the clock is to indicate the correct time, so the aim of Islam is that you should live in this world as the vicegerents of God, as witnesses of God unto mankind and as standard-bearers of truth. You must yourselves follow the commandments of God and bring all other people under Him:

ِ‫عفن‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ف َوَتْنَهفْو‬ ِ ‫ن ِبففاْلَمْعُرو‬ َ ‫س َتفْأُمُرو‬ ِ ‫ت ِللّنففا‬ ْ ‫جف‬ َ ‫خِر‬ ْ ‫ُكْنُتْم خَْيَر ُأّمٍة ُأ‬ ﴾3:110﴿ ‫ل‬ ِّ ‫ن ِبا‬ َ ‫اْلُمْنَكِر َوُتْؤِمُنو‬ You are indeed the best community brought forth for mankind: you en the doing of right and forbid the doing of wrong, and you believe in God. [Al- Imran, 3:110]. ﴾2:143﴿

ِ ‫عَلى الّنا‬ ‫س‬ َ ‫شَهَداَء‬ ُ ‫طا ِلَتُكوُنوا‬ ً‫س‬ َ ‫جَعْلَناُكْم ُأّمًة َو‬ َ ‫ك‬ َ ‫َوَكَذِل‬

And thus We have made you a just community, that you might be witnesses unto mankind. [Al-Baqarah, 2:143]

‫خِلَفّنُهْم ِفففي‬ ْ ‫سفَت‬ ْ ‫ت َلَي‬ ِ ‫حا‬ َ ‫عِمُلففوا الصّففاِل‬ َ ‫ن َآَمُنففوا ِمْنُكفْم َو‬ َ ‫لف اّلفِذي‬ ُّ ‫عفَد ا‬ َ ‫َو‬ ﴾24:55﴿ ‫ض‬ ِ ‫لْر‬ َْ ‫ا‬ God has promised those of you who believe and do righteous deeds that He will surely make you to accede to power on earth. [Al-Nur, 24: 55]

ُ َ ‫ة وَي‬ ُ َ ‫حّتى َل ت‬ ‫ه‬ ٌ َ ‫ن فِت ْن‬ ِ ‫ه ل ِّلشش‬ ّ ‫ن ال‬ َ ‫كو‬ َ ‫كو‬ َ ‫م‬ ُ ّ ‫ن ك ُل‬ ْ ُ‫وََقات ُِلوه‬ ُ ‫دي‬ ﴾8:39﴿

And fight them, until there is no rebellion [against God], and all submission is to God alone. [Al-Anfal, 8: 39] 280 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Wholeness of Islamic Teachings To fulfill this purpose, various parts as were required, like those of the clock, have been brought together in Islam. Beliefs and principles of morality; rules for day-to-day conduct; the rights of God, of His slaves, of one's own self, of everything in the world which you encounter; rules for earning and spending money; laws of war and peace; principles of government and limits of obedience to it - all these are parts of Islam. As in a clock, they are linked to each other in such a way that as soon as the winding is done, every part starts moving and, with the movement of all these parts, the desired result is obtained. Rule of God’s law in the world, domination of Islam, start manifesting just as, with the movement of the parts of the clock in front of you, the time appears on its face. In order to fasten together different parts of the clock, screws and small pieces of metal have been used. Similarly, to all the parts of Islam together, there is an arrangement called the Jama'ah or organization. Muslims should organize themselves, and have leaders equipped with proper knowledge and endowed with taqwa; the brains should help them and the limbs should obey them, as they all strive to live under God. When all the parts have been brought together and properly assembled, regular winding is necessary to set them in motion and to continue their movement: Salah which is offered five times a day provides that winding, creating the energy which sets an Islamic life in motion. Cleaning this clock is also necessary: fasting observed for thirty days a year cleanses hearts and morals. Lubrication, too, is required: Zakah is like the oil which is applied to its parts once a year. Then it is also necessary to overhaul it periodically: Hajj is that overhauling which should be performed at least once in a lifetime. And the more often it is done, the better. Abusing the Clock The processes of winding, cleaning, lubricating and overhauling are of use only when all the parts are present in the frame, when they are linked in the order designed by the

281 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

clock-maker, and when all are so trained that immediately on winding they start moving and begin showing results. Alas, today the situation has become very different. For a start, the very Jama'ah, the organizational structure, which was supposed to link the parts of the clock together has ceased to exist. The result is that all the fittings have come apart, each has gone its own way. Everybody does whatever takes his fancy. There is nobody to question anything. Everyone is autonomous. If someone wants to follow the Islamic code, he can; if he does not want to, he need not. Since even this so-called freedom has not satisfied you, you have pulled out many parts of the clock and in their place put anything and everything: a spare part from a sewing machine, perhaps, or from a factory or from the engine of a car. You call yourselves Muslims, yet you render loyal service to Kufr, yet you take interest, you insure your lives, you file false law suits, your daughters, sisters and wives are forsaking Islamic manners and your children are being given secular materialistic educations. Some have become disciples of Gandhi; others are following Lenin. Which un-Islamic gadget is there that you have not fixed into the frame of the clock of Islam? Despite this, you expect the clock to work when you wind it! And you suppose that cleaning, lubricating and overhauling it will also be of use. With a little reflection, however, you should see that in the condition to which you have reduced the clock you can wind it, lubricate it, and overhaul it, for the whole of your lives without any effect. Nothing will happen until you remove the parts brought in from other appliances, replace them with the original parts, and restore the original priorities. Then, and only then, will the winding and so forth produce any results. Why Worship Rites Are Ineffective This state of affairs is the real reason why your Salah, Sawm, Zakah and Hajj make no impact upon your lives. First, there are so few among you who perform these acts of worship. Due to the dissolution of Islamic Jama'ah everybody has become autonomous. Whether you fulfil your obligations or not, there is nobody to care. Nor do those who do apparently carry out their obligations do so in a proper manner. They are not constant in attending the congregational Prayer. People are selected to lead the Prayers in the mosques simply 282 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

because they are fit for no other work: people who exist on the free bread doled out to mosques, who are uneducated, who lack moral calibre. How can congregations led by them turn you into the leaders of mankind? Similar is the situation regarding your Fasting, Almsgiving andPilgrimages. Despite all these facts, you may argue, there are nonetheless many Muslims who do discharge their religious duties conscientiously. Why does that make no difference? But, as I have said, when the parts of the clock have become unhinged and numerous foreign bodies have been inserted in it, it makes no difference if you wind it or not, clean it or not, lubricate it or not. From a distance it does look like a clock. An outside observer may say: This is Islam and you are Muslims. But what he cannot see is how badly its inside machinery has been tampered with. Our Deplorable Condition Brothers! You understand why it is so that you pray and fast and yet remain trampled under the heel of cruel tyrants. But, should I tell you something even more distressing? Although most of you no doubt regret this situation but, I would say, 999 people out of 1000 are not prepared to change their situation. They have no urge in their hearts to assemble the clock of Islam again properly. They are afraid that any such reconstruction would mean that their own favourite imported parts would be thrown out, and this they are not prepared to accept. They are afraid that any tightening of various parts would mean that they will have to discipline themselves, and this they are not willing to undertake. Instead, they prefer that the clock remains a piece of decoration on the wall for people to be shown and told how wonderful Islam is, what miracles it can perform. Those who are supposed to love this clock more than others would like to wind it repeatedly and zealously and to clean it most laboriously; but they want to do nothing to reset its parts properly or tighten them, nor will they seek to get rid of the extraneous parts. I wish I could endorse your attitudes and behaviour, but I cannot say anything which I believe is wrong. I assure you that if, in addition to praying five times a day, you were to offer Tahadjud (pre-dawn), Ishraq (post-sunset) and Chasht (mid-morning) Prayers, read the Qur'an for hours every day, and observe, over and above Ramadan, extra fasts for five and a half months in the remaining eleven months, you 283 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

would still achieve nothing. What is needed is to restore the original parts to the clock and fix them firmly. Then even the little necessary winding will make it work smoothly; and the minimal amount of required cleaning and lubrication will be needed. Wa ma 'alayna illa 'l-balagh There is no responsibility on us except conveying the truth.

284 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

27.00.00 GO BACK AND PRAY, FOR YOU HAVE NOT PRAYED! By: Muhammad Al-Shareef, LL.B. Shari’ah http://alshareef.homepage.com/khutbah.html

In the name of Allah, the Comionate, the Merciful During the night, Abu Lu’lu’ Al Majoosi hid in the shadows in preparation for the Fajr Salah where he would execute his satanic mission: to Murder the Ameer of the Believers ‘Umar ibn Al-Khattab(Radi Allahu Anhu).’ Umar would lead the Fajr with a long surah, giving time for the community to the congregation. As he led that Salah, Abu Lu’lu advanced from a dim pillar, a poisoned dagger hidden in his sleeve. He jumped in front of Umar(Radi Allahu Anhu) and tore open his stomach with the dagger. Abu Lu’lu’ then attempted an escape through the congregation, slashing left and right, murdering in his path many others. One Companion threw a cloth over and – realizing that he was caught – Abu Lu’lu’ killed himself. Umar completed the Fajr Salah and ed away later in his bed(Radi Allahu Anhu). The importance of the prayer in Islam cannot be understated. It is the first pillar of Islam that the Prophet (peace be upon him) mentioned after mentioning the testimony of faith, by which one becomes a Muslim. It was made obligatory upon all the prophets and for all peoples. Allah declared its obligatory status under majestic circumstances. For example, when Allah spoke directly to Moses, He said: "And I have chosen you, so listen to that which is inspired to you. Verily, I am Allah! There is none worthy of worship but I, so worship Me and offer prayer perfectly for My remembrance." [Taha 13-14] Similarly, the prayers were made obligatory upon the Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him) during his ascension to heaven. Furthermore, when Allah praises the believers, such as in the beginning of surah al-Muminoon, one of the first descriptions He states is

285 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

their adherence to the prayers. [Successful are the believers, those that offer their Salah with all earnestness and full obedience. Al-Mu’minoon, 23:1-2] The importance of prayer is demonstrated in many of the Prophet’s statements. For example, the Prophet (peace be upon him) said: "The first matter that the slave will be brought to for on the Day of Judgment is the prayer. If it is sound, then the rest of his deeds will be sound. And if it is bad, then the rest of his deeds will be bad." [Recorded by al-Tabarani. According to al-Albani, it is sahih. Al-Albani, Sahih al-Jami, vol.1, p. 503] In reality, when the prayer is performed properly – with true remembrance of Allah and turning to Him for forgiveness – it will have a lasting effect on the person. After he finishes the prayer, his heart will be filled with the remembrance of Allah. He will be fearful as well as hopeful of Allah. After that experience, he will not want to move from that lofty position to one wherein he disobeys Allah. Allah mentioned this aspect of the prayer: "Verily, the prayer keeps one from the great sins and evil deeds" (Al-Ankaboot 45). However amongst our community of Musalleen (those who perform Salah) we find some hazy actions that need to be brought back into focus. Some do not concentrate on what they are saying. Some speed when they pray. Some wander with their gaze during Salah, · The number of raka’aat performed is constantly forgotten. · For some, the Dunya hugs their hearts during Salah and clouds their minds. · Sometimes, before the Imam says Allahu Akbar, some in the congregation are already in the next prostration. Compare this to those that came before us: People used to think that ar-Rabee' bin Khaitham, due to his constant lowering of his gaze and keeping his head low (in Salah), was blind. He used to live behind the house of Abdullaah ibn Mas'ood for twenty years 286 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and when his servant girl used to see him she would say: Your blind friend is coming, and Abdullaah used to laugh at her speech. In Bukhari and Muslim, from Abu Hurayrah - Radi Allahu Anhu, a man entered the Masjid and the Messenger of Allah - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam - was sitting. The man prayed (2 raka’) and then came to the Prophet - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam - and said salam. The Prophet - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam - replied the salam and then said, “Go back and pray for you have not prayed.” So the man went back, prayed (2 raka’) like he did the first time and then came back and repeated the salam. The Prophet - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam - replied the salam and then said, “Go back and pray for you have not prayed.” So the man went back, prayed (2 raka’) like he did the first time and then came back and repeated the salam. The Prophet - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam replied the salam and then said, “Go back and pray for you have not prayed.” He said it three times until – on the third time the man said, “By He who sent you with the truth O Messenger of Allah, I do not know any better than this. Teach me.” The Prophet - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam - then said, “If you stand up for Salah say ‘Allahu Akbar.’ Then read what comes easy for you from the Quran. Then bow until you are comfortable in your ruku’. Then stand up until you are standing up straight. Then prostrate until you are comfortable in your Sujood. Then sit until you are comfortable in your Juloos. Then prostrate until you are comfortable in your Sujood. And do this in your entire Salah.” Let’s go back and do our Salah again. This is our topic for today. Why do we come to the Masjid, why do we perform Salah? We do it in application of the command of our Creater Subhaanahu wa Ta’aala. Why should we then lose the blessing and reward because of a wandering heart and an itchy hand? Concentration is the soul of our Salah. Concentration is the fruit of our Eeman. Yet regardless of this understanding, people still leave their Salah and only a small portion of it is written for them because of their imperfection of it. The Prophet - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam - said, “Verily, a man will leave from (his Salah) and only a tenth of his Salah is written for him, a ninth, an eighth, a seventh, a sixth, a fifth, a forth, a third, half.” [Abu Dawood and Tirmidhi] Uthman ibn Abi Dahshah said, “I have never prayed a Salah that I have not asked Allah Subhaanahu wa Ta’aala to forgive for my shortcomings in that Salah.” 287 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Someone who short changes his Salah is a thief. The Prophet(Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam) said: “The evilest thief is he who steals from his Salah.” They asked, “O Messenger of Allah, how does he steal from his Salah?” He - Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam - said, “He does not perfect it’s ruku’ and Sujood.” – Authentic Because of the speed some apply to their Salah, it is as if they are pecking up and down like a bird. Narrated Ahmad, Abu Dawood and others, the Prophet(Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam) forbade that someone should peck (in Salah) like a crow…” Umar(Radi Allahu Anhu) once stood on the pulpit and addressed the community with a loud powerful voice, “A man may grow old in Islam and never have completed to Allah a single Salah!” They said, “How is this?” He said, “He does not perfect his concentration, or his humbleness, or his focus on Allah - Azza wa Jall.” Once, Ma’roof Al-Karkhee – Rahimahu AllahimahUllah – stood amongst some of his students and one said to the other, “Please lead the Isha Salah.” The first student accepted but said, “I shall lead the Isha’ Salah on condition that you lead the Fajr Salah and not me.” Ma’roof Al-Karkhe was shocked at what he said and commented, “By Allah, if you think that you’ll be alive at Fajr then – by Allah – you have not yet perfected your Salah.” Part II How to Concentrate in Salah: Al-Qaasim ibn Muhammad(Rahimahu Allah) said, “I went out one day, and whenever I would go out I would always by Aisha - Radi Allahu Anha - and give her my Salam. That day I went out and when I found Aisha she was praying Salat al-Duha, reciting over and over the verse of Allah Saying: ‘Aforetime we were afraid with our families (from the Punishment of Allah). But Allah was gracious on us and saved us from the torment of the Fire.” [At-Tur, 52:26-27] She was crying and invoking Allah - Subhaanahu wa Ta’aala - and repeating the verse. I stood there waiting until I got tired; she remained as I found her. When I saw this I said to myself, ‘let me go to the market, do what I have to do and come back.’ So, after I had finished what I needed to do at the market, I returned to Aisha - Radi Allahu Anha. She was as I left her, repeating the verse, invoking Allah, and crying.

288 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

How do we concentrate in Salah? From the Sunnah, the Prophet(Sal Allahu Alayhi wa sallam)taught the following: 1. Come early for Salah and prepare yourself to concentrate. Repeat the Adhan to yourself with the Mu’adhdhin, and - after the adhan - say the prescribed supplication. Between the Adhan and Iqamah make dua’. Do Wudu properly, cleanse your mouth, and wear your finest clothes. 2. Aim to get the entire reward of your Salah. Abu Bakr ibn ‘Iyaash said, “I saw Habeeb ibn Thabit in Sujood. If you saw him you would think he was dead (by how long he held his Sujood).” 3. Contemplate the aayaat and adhkaar being recited during the prayer. Think about the meanings of the verses that you are reciting. Isn’t is disheartening that someone may perform Salah for decades, day after day, and he/she still does not know what they are saying? The Qur’aan was revealed to be pondered over! Allaah revealed: “(This is) a Book (the Qur’aan) which We have sent down to you, full of blessings that they may ponder over its Verses, and that men of understanding may .” [Saad 38:29]. 4. Pray in congregation. Allah Subhaanahu wa Ta’aala commands: And perform Salah, give Zakah, and bow with those that bow. [Al-Baqarah, 2:43] 5. Never miss your Nafl Salah, especially those that the Prophet(Sal Allaahu alayhi wa Sallam) used to pray constantly, especially Witr and the sunnah of Fajr. 6. Do not speed up your Salah. Take your time and do not allow your Salah to become the most invaluable action of your day. Ibn Wahb said, “I saw Ath-Thowree at the Ka’bah. After Maghrib, he got up to pray and then prostrated. He did not come out of that prostration until the Adhan for Isha’ was given.” 7. Know that Allah responds to your prayer: 289 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “Allah, the Blessed and Exalted has said: ‘I have divided the prayer between My-self and My slave, into two halves, and My slave shall have what he has asked for.” When the slave says ‘Praise be to Allah, Lord of the Worlds,’ Allah says, ‘My slave has praised Me.’ When the slave says, ‘The Most Merciful, the Bestower of Mercy,’ Allah says, ‘My slave has extolled me.’ When the slave says, ‘Master of the Day of Judgment,’ Allah says, ‘My slave has glorified me.’ When the slave says, ‘It is You alone we worship and it is You alone we ask for help,’ Allah says, ‘This is between Me and My slave, and My slave shall have what he asked for.’ When the slave says, ‘Guide us to the Straight Path, the path of those whom You have favoured, not the path of those who receive Your anger, nor of those who go astray,’ Allaah says, ‘All these are for My slave, and My slave shall have what he asked for.’” [Saheeh Muslim, Kitaab al-Salaah, Baab wujoob qiraa’at al-Faatihah fi kulli rak’ah). 8. Pray with a barrier (sutrah) in front of you and pray close to it: Another thing that will help one to have khushoo’ is paying attention to the matter of having a sutrah and praying close to it, because this will restrict your field of vision, protect you from the Shaytaan and keep people from ing in front of you, which causes a distraction and reduces the reward of the prayer.

The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said: “When any one of you prays, let him pray facing a sutrah, and let him get close to it.” (Reported by Abu Dawood, no. 695, 1/446; Saheeh al-Jaami’, no. 651). 9. Seeking Refuge in Allah from the Shaytaan. The Prophet (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) taught us the following methods of combatting the whispers of Shaytaan. Abul-‘Aas (may Allah be pleased with him) reported that he said, “O Messenger of Allah, the Shaytaan interrupts me when I pray, and I get confused in my recitation.” The Messenger of Allah (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “That is a shaytaan whose name is Khanzab. If you sense his presence, seek refuge with Allah from him, and

290 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

spit [dry spitting] towards your left three times.” [Abul-‘Aas] said: “I did that and Allah took him away from me.” (Reported by Muslim, no. 2203) 10. Pray as if you were told that after Salah you would be going back to Allah. Abu Bakr Al-Muzanee said, “If you want your Salah to benefit you, and then say, ‘I shall die after this Salah!’”

291 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

28.00.00 Why are we not able to wake up for Fajr? Our Prophet (sallallaahu-alaihi-wasallam) is our exemplar who provided the best example in spending long hours of the night in prayer and waking in time for Fajr Prayer. This record was authentically known of him both in his teachings and his living example as he did not like sleeping before Ishaa [night] Prayer and discouraged his followers from useless talk after it. In this he was followed by his companions and all the Muslims up to a time not very far from our own days. They knew the reasons which cause laziness and lessen motivation to observe prayers in time (be such prayers Fard [obligatory] or Nafla [optional]) and warned people against them so much that some of them are reported to have said: "If you are unable to pray at night, then that is a clear sign that your sins have shackled you and deprived you of good deeds". Al-Hasan al-Basri was once asked: "Why is it that we cannot uphold prayers at night?" He answered: "You are shackled in your own sins". Motivation is presently lacking among Muslims. Otherwise they would not have given in to sleep even if they had to stay awake in the first part of the night. When one of them is required by his work arrangements or for his own worldly benefit to wake early at dawn, he would no doubt take the necessary precaution not to miss his appointment. He will forsake his peace of mind and have a restless sleep just for fear he might be punished or have his salary reduced. When it comes to prayer, they have no excuse especially when in our modern times Allah has provided us with alarm clocks which would be set at any time we wish. The problem therefore, is one of laziness. Such people do not know what they are missing. The Prophet (sallallaahu-alaihi-wasallam) said with respect to those who do not observe Ishaa and Fajr prayers: "Had one of them known that he would find a wholesome meal or two good targets, he would have come for Ishaa prayer." All in all, for him who sincerely wants to purify his soul from the attributes of the hypocrites, let him steer clear of laziness, be active, put into practice the action inspiring instructions laid out in our religion, accustom himself to take the initiative and realize what he and everybody in his position are missing in of the health of the body and great reward from Allah. Only then will his performance improve, Allah willing, and he will make up for what he has missed and follow the lead of the best of generations. 292 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Allah, the Most High and Exalted, is the Provider of success and assistance. Peace and Blessings be upon Prophet Muhammed, his household and followers. [Signed: Abdullah Ibn Abdur-Rahmaan al-Jibreen] -----------------------------------------------------------------------The Text -----------------------------------------------------------------------Most surely all praise belongs to Allah, we praise Him and we seek His Aid and Forgiveness. We seek refuge in Allah from the evils of our souls and from the evils of our actions. Whomsoever Allah guides there is none to misguide and whomsoever He misguides there is none to guide. I send prayers and bleson our leader Muhammed with the best of prayers and the most complete submission. To proceed: One of the ill-seeming phenomena and most serious precedents boding impending danger and punishment, giving reason to fear and calling for most urgent consideration on our part requiring immediate investigation into its causes and treatment of its symptoms is the fact that a growing number of observers of prayer deliberately shun Fajr prayer in congregation and only perform it at times other than its lawful time. It may be the case that this is due to their wasting away long hours at night engaged in idle and leisure pursuits. Our ancestors not very long ago used to make a point of going to bed early, to lock their doors after Ishaa prayer and to make their dinner light so as to be able to wake up for Fajr prayer in an energetic state. That is why they led a happy, peaceful and healthy life experiencing the real taste of life. The advent of modern civilization spoiled both our religious observances and our worldly arrangements. As a result, we have fallen into laziness and inertia; our bodies grew fat and flabby; we move about less frequently whilst showing a greater readiness to sleep and a marked inability to perform the most trivial of manual actions. The present paper attempts therefore to suggest ways which may be of help in inducing us to wake up for Fajr Prayer; for instance: ONE: To make sure to go to bed early as the Prophet (sallallaahu-alaihi-wasallam)used to discourage sleep before performing Ishaa prayer and especially engaging in conversation after it. Certain cases were accepted, some of which are enumerated by 293 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Imam Nawawi in his explanation of Muslim's . Nawawi, may Allah have mercy upon him says: The reason why conversation after it is discouraged is the fear lest it leads to staying awake for long , which might induce drowsiness and difficulty with observing night prayers or Subh [dawn] prayer in their permitted, preferred or best times. The topics covered by this restriction are all fulfilling no good useful purpose. However, as to useful verbal activities, such as the pursuit of knowledge, listening to the wise tales of righteous people, talking to one's guest or bride, or of one's family for the sake of company, interacting with travelers with a view to protect themselves and their goods, embarking on talks designed to conciliate between people or intercede before them in a good cause or to en good and forbid evil and onish people by pointing to a beneficial course of action to follow etc. there are no such restrictions. TWO: To be assiduous in observing the Aadaab [good manners prescribed in Islam] as to what to do before sleep such as making Du'aa [supplication], bringing one's palms together, very mildly spitting into them and reciting the last three soorah's of the Qur'an into them and them wiping them over one's face, head and body, being physically and religiously pure and performing a two rakah voluntary prayer after wudhoo [ablution]. A muslim has to ask his wife, parents, relatives or neighbors to help waking him up. Once waken up, he should not linger lazily for long in bed, lest he acquires the vices of the hypocrites who come to prayer showing ample signs of laziness and lack of enthusiasm. THREE: To fill one's heart with faith and good deeds. Once faith is alive in the heart, it induces the person to do good deeds and strive unremittingly hard. Faith is like a tree which only yields good fruit when irrigated from the streamlets of good deeds, thus bringing about an improvement both in personal conduct and at the international level with society at large. The lack of such streamlets or water supplies proportionately causes faith to wither and wilt. The heart is highly sensitive to external hardening stimuli, such as excess food or drink or aberrations in watching or listening (letting your eyes and ears loose to what is unlawful for them). You should therefore protect your heart from such external allurements.

294 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

FOUR: To keep away from Ma'aasi [acts of disobedience to Allah] by protecting the eyes, the tongue, the hearing and all the senses from indulging in the perception of objects that Allah has made unlawful for us. As an alternative, one should concern himself with matters pertaining to the worship of Allah, such as devoting one's sight to the reading of Allah's Book, meditating over the creatures that Allah has created in this universe, reading books of knowledge etc. One member of the rightly guided early generations was asked about the reason why people found it difficult to uphold voluntary prayers at night. He answered: "Your sins have shackled you". No doubt sins can be a major cause for a persons inability to enjoy the blessings of piety. As Imaam Ibn ulQayyim said, sins are wounds and some wounds can be fatal. FIVE: To bear in mind the great reward for attending Fajr prayer in congregation on time, and the strong rebuke for him to fails to observe it and to satisfy its conditions. Uthmaan ibn 'Affaan related: I heard Allah's Messenger (sallallaahu-alaihi-wasallam) say: "He who prays Ishaa in Jamaa'ah [congregation] is as if he has prayed for half the night. As to him who (also) prays Fajr in congregation, it is as if he has prayed all night." [narrated by Maalik and the wording is that of Muslim who also reported it]. Similarly, Bukhaaaree and Muslim and An-Nasaaee related on the authority of Ibn Mas'ud (radiallaahu-anhu) that he said: The case of a man who slept all the night up to sunrise (without waking up for Fajr) was related to the Prophet(sallallaahu-alaihiwasallam) whereupon he said: "That was a man in whose ear Shaytaan has urinated", or he said "in both his ears". The urinating is literally true, as Imaam Qurtubi says, since Shaytaan urinates and has sexual intercourse and procreates in a manner that Allah alone knows (1). To ascertain for yourself the truth of this assertion, look at the faces of those who come to deal in their daily business without having prayed Fajr in congregation at due time; look at their faces at working hours. You will surely ask Allah for refuge from a lot as miserable as theirs. But, after all what do you expect from a person in whose heart Shaytaan has urinated!!! SIX: To realise the bad effects resulting from one's failure to pray Fajr, such as the melancholic and depressive state of mind and the loss of many religious and worldly benefits, and the good effects resulting from managing to perform it. In this respect the Prophet (sallallaahu-alaihi-wasallam) said:

295 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"Shaytaan ties three knots on the crown of any one of you in your sleep. He says upon each knot that he ties: "You have a long night before you, therefore sleep". But if you wake up and mention Allah, Most Exalted in remembrance one knot will be untied. If you then make ablution another knot will be undone. If you then proceed to pray the last knot will be disentangled. Thus, you will feel in the morning energetic and in good spirits. Otherwise you will feel in a despicable state, lazy". [Narrated by Maalik, Bukhaaree, Muslim and Abu Dawood] The time following Fajr prayer is full of goodness and blessings. At-Tirmidhee narrated upon the authority of Al-Ghamdi that the Prophet (sallallaahu-alaihi-wasallam) said: "O Allah blesses my Ummah in its early rising!" and whenever he dispatched an expedition or army he sent them early at the beginning of the day. Sakhr was a merchant who always sent his merchandise early in morning thus, becoming wealthy (3). That is why we find the craftsmen and traders are particular about making good use of this time. Those who sleep up to the late morning have denied themselves the blessings of this early hour. There are many benefits to the health derived from waking up for Fajr prayer. For instance, the highest proportion of ozone gas (O3) in the atmosphere is ed at dawn. It then gradually fades away until complete disappearance by sunrise. This gas has a very beneficial effect on the nervous system as it vivifies the brain and energizes the muscles such that when a person inhales the beautiful breeze of the dawn, known as the SABAA wind, he will experience a pleasure that is unparalleled at any other time of the day or night (4). SEVEN: To lose no time to categorically clear yourself from the stigma of hypocrisy. Because of the difficulty of waking for this time, praying Fajr in congregation provides evidence that a person has firm faith and is free from hypocrisy. That is why in a hadeeth narrated by Bukhaaree and Muslim, the Prophet (sallallaahu-alaihi-wasallam) said: "Indeed, the most difficult of prayers to bear, for the hypocrites, are Ishaa [night] and Fajr prayers. If only they knew what they are missing, they would sooner come, even if crawling on their knees". The most worthy companion, Abdullaah and Ibn Mas'ood (radiallaahu-anhu) asserts "The only one indeed who misses them [i.e. Ishaa and Fajr prayers] is a confirmed hypocrite" (5).

296 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn Umar (radiallaahu-anhu) said "When we find a man missing from the Ishaa and Fajr prayers we nurture suspicions about him"(6). If you want a criterion for evaluating a person's degree of faith and truthfulness monitor his observance of Fajr prayer. If he es the test, that should be taken as a sign indicating the strength of his Eeman [belief, faith]. Let us then testify to his truthfulness since he managed to achieve the greatest victory over himself and to be superior to the pleasure of sleeping in bed. If he fails the test, this is an index to his weakness in faith, hardness in his heart, an indulgence in Self-gratification and a defeat against his own whims. How is it then that he who indulges in sleep and misses prayer should conceivably feel comfortable while people are delighting in the mosques in the company of the Qur'aan, listening rapturously to Allah's message, and basking happily in His gardens. He who prefers the pleasures of the bed to the pleasure of the communion with Allah is the real loser. These are a few suggestions to help you wake up for Fajr prayer. May Allah make them useful. Glory be to Allah, Most Exalted over any false attributions and thanks be to Allah, the Lord of all Beings. [Written by an anonymous student of Islamic knowledge with an introduction by Sheik Abdullah Ibn Jibreen]

297 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

29.00.00 Why Does man need to Pray? After a long and hectic day at work, how difficult it is for a tired person to stand on the prayer-mat and concentrate on his prayers to Allah Almighty. Snuggled in a warm and cozy bed, how difficult it is to get up at the call of Mu'adhdhin: "Come to prayer, come to success." The famous doctor and philosopher Ibn Sina (Avicenna), recalls such a moment in his life. Once cold and icy night, he and his slave were resting in an inn in a remote part of Khurasan. During the night he felt thirsty and shouted out to his slave to get him some water. The salve had no desire to leave his warm bed, so he pretended not to hear Avicenna's call. But finally after repeated calls he reluctantly got up and went to fetch the water. A little while later, the melodious sound of the Adhan filled the air. Avicenna began to think about the person calling the believers to prayer. My slave Abdullah, he mused, has always respected and ired me. He seizes any opportunity to lavish praise and affection on me but tonight, he preferred his own comfort to my needs. On the other hand, look at this Persian slave of Allah. He left his warm bed to go out in the chilly night, he made ablution in the icy water of the stream, and then he ascended the high minaret of the mosque to glorify He Whom he truly serves. "I bear witness that there is none to be worshipped except Allah." "I bear witness that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah." Tonight, Avicenna records, I learned the essence of true love; that love which results in complete obedience. The love of Allah demands total and unconditional obedience. Allah almighty says:

ُّ ‫ل َوَيْغِفْر َلُكْم ُذُنوَبُكْم َوا‬ ‫ل‬ ُّ ‫حِبْبُكُم ا‬ ْ ‫ل َفاّتِبُعوِني ُي‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ َ ‫حّبو‬ ِ ‫ن ُكْنُتْم ُت‬ ْ ‫ل ِإ‬ ْ ‫ُق‬ ﴾3:31﴿ ‫م‬ ٌ ‫حي‬ ِ ‫غُفوٌر َر‬ َ "Say (O Muhammad (pbuh) to mankind): 'If you (really) love Allah then follow me (i.e. accept Islamic monotheism, follow the Quran and the Sunnah), Allah will love you and forgive you your sins.' And Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful." Surah Al-Imran, 3:31]

PRAYER: A CRY OF THE INNER SOUL 298 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

His arrogance and pride has often led man to behave as an oppressor and a tyrant. Some men have been so carried away by their own self-importance that they have even claimed divinity. Pharoah (Firaun), the ruler of Egypt, was among those who announced: "I am your supreme lord." With his sense of greatness and pride, Firaun subjugated the Israelites and made their lives wretched and miserable. But is man really as strong and great as his ego tells him? The Quran tells us the reality of man's nature.

‫ل‬ َ ‫جَعف‬ َ ‫ف ُقفّوًة ُثفّم‬ ٍ ‫ضفْع‬ َ ‫ن َبْعفِد‬ ْ ‫ل ِم‬ َ ‫جَع‬ َ ‫ف ُثّم‬ ٍ ‫ضْع‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫خَلَقُكْم ِم‬ َ ‫ل اّلِذي‬ ُّ ‫ا‬ ﴾30:54﴿ ‫ر‬ ُ ‫شاُء َوُهَو اْلَعِليُم اْلَقِدي‬ َ ‫ق َما َي‬ ُ ‫خُل‬ ْ ‫شْيَبًة َي‬ َ ‫ضْعًفا َو‬ َ ‫ن َبعِْد ُقّوٍة‬ ْ ‫ِم‬ "Allah is He Who created you in (a state of) weakness, then gave you strength after weakness, then after strength gave (you) weakness and gray hair. He creates what He wills. And it is He Who is the All-Knowing, the All-Powerful (i.e. Able to do all things)." [Surah Ar-Rum, 30:54] Weakness in the beginning and weakness in the end: this is the essence of man. He is so weak and helpless at birth that his entire existence depends on his parents and family. If he were to be abandoned in these crucial first years, he could not survive on his own. He needs a gentle and loving hand, not only in his infancy but in his childhood and even in the teenage years. As this child enters the years of youth and independence, he begins to take control of his own life. He looks with pride at his strong physique, his handsome features and his many talents. He begins to despise those of lesser abilities, even scorning those parents who exhausted their own health to nurture him. He becomes unjust and cruel, using his strength and vigor to dominate others. He thinks he is a master, free to act as he wills. but does this youth, these good looks and this strength last forever? Only in a few decades he begins to lose his strength. His health begins to deteriorate, gray hair covers his head and slowly, his youth is replaced by old age. This transformation from young to old is slow, but it is there. The seconds of time are ticking away mercilessly, taking every young person towards their old age. The young dictator will one day be as feeble and weak as the day he was born. But this time there will be no parents to nurture him; if, as is often the case, he is rejected by his own family, his future will be a desolate one in some persons' home. 299 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"Weakness in the beginning, weakness in the end." The message is clear: the real Master is Allah. He alone is Mighty, He Alone is Great. He alone is never tired, never needs rest, is never dependent upon anyone. Allahu Akbar - Allah is the Greatest. With this message clear in his mind, man realizes that he should show his humility to the Almighty Lord, the One Who created him. And what can be a better way to show one's humility than to stand like a slave before Him; to bow and prostrate to Him; to raise hands in supplication to Him. Prayer is not a burden forced upon man but is the inner cry of every soul. A cry of each heart to recognize its Creator. It is but a small token of gratitude for all the innumerable bounties bestowed upon mankind by the Creator. In our everyday lives, we smile and say a warm thank-you to the small acts of kindness which others do for us. so what about thanking Allah, Who in His infinite Mercy has provided for every single one of our needs. Just observe the beauty and perfection of the earth around you, and fall down in gratitude to you Lord. PRAYER: THE ASCENSION FOR A BELIEVER After Allah's Messenger (pbuh) was commissioned for Prophethood, the first thing he was commanded to do by Allah was to pray. The angel Jibrail (Gabriel) came to him, and a spring of water gushed out from the rocks in front of them. Jibrail then showed the Prophet (pbuh) how to do ablution. He then showed him how to offer prayers to Allah. The Messenger (pbuh) of Allah began to pray two Raka twice a day; once in the morning and once in the evening. He then went home and showed his wife Khadija what he had learned from angel Jibrail. Since that time, the Prophet never went through a day without praying. Just before his migration (Hijrah) to Al-Madinah, Allah's Messenger (pbuh) was taken by night to Jerusalem and then to the heavens (Miraj). during this journey, Allah almighty commanded him to pray five times a day. This prayer was a gift given to every believer to enable him to experience a spiritual ascension five times in every day. The Prophet (pbuh) explained that " The prayer is the Miraj of the believer." It gives every Muslim the opportunity to communicate with his Lord. During each prayer, the worshipper recites Surah Al Fatiha. This recitation is not a dull monologue by the believer, but Allah promises that it is a conversation between Him and the worshipper. The Messenger (pbuh) reported that Allah Almighty says: 300 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"When My slave says (in his sprayer): 'All praise is for Allah, the Lord of the worlds', I say : 'My slave has praised Me.' when he says: ' the Merciful, the Comionate, Master of the Day of Judgment', I say: 'My slave has praised and glorified Me'. When he says: ' You Alone we worship, and Your Aid we seek, ' I say: 'This is between My slave and Myself.' When he says: 'Show us the Straight Path, the path of those on whom You have bestowed Your Grace, not of those who earned Your anger nor of those who went astray.' I say: 'This is for My slave, and I give My slave what he wants." (Hadith Qudsi) The number of prayers in a day have been set at five by Allah almighty. The believer has no choice in the matter but to obey. To reduce the number of prayers would not only be disobedience, it would also lose the benefits of prayer. For example, a room is only good fro residence if it has four walls and a roof. If only one wall or the roof were to be removed, what use could it be? Similarly, the prayer will only achieve its purpose and be of use on the Day when nothing except one's deeds will be of use, if it is observed in the prescribed manner. PRAYER: A PILLAR OF ISLAM Allah's Messenger (pbuh) once said: "Prayer is the pillar of religion." (Al-Baihaqi) The Prophet (pbuh) also said: "Islam is erected on five pillars: to testify that there is no God but Allah and that Muhammad is His slave and Messenger; to establish prayer; to pay Zakat; to perform Hajj to the Sacred House, and to fast in the month of Ramadan." (Bukhari, Muslim) This Hadith makes the image very clear. Islam is like a building, ed by five columns. Remove just one column, and the entire building weakens. If strong winds batter the town, the building which will certainly collapse is the one with a pillar missing. In the same way, when a person stops praying, his Faith becomes weak and the mildest of blows can cause it to crumble. The prayer is of such vital importance that the Prophet (pbuh) said: "Verily, between man and between polytheism and unbelief is the negligence of prayer." (Muslim) How true is this statement! If you look at people walking down the road, it may be difficult to distinguish Muslims from non-Muslims. Islam is not marked upon a believer's 301 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

forehead, and neither is Kufr stamped on an infidel's face. But at the time of prayer, you can separate the two groups with ease. The believer will abandon his work, his business to the rows of Muslims in prayer, while the disbeliever will carry on with his worldly affairs. Surah Al-Muddathir narrates an interesting dialogue which will take place on the Day of Judgement. The believers will ask the people of Hell-fire:

ُ‫﴾ َوَل فْم َن فك‬74:43﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ص فّلي‬ َ ‫ن اْلُم‬ َ ‫ك ِم ف‬ ُ ‫﴾ َقاُلوا َلْم َن‬74:42﴿ ‫سَقَر‬ َ ‫سَلَكُكْم ِفي‬ َ ‫َما‬ ‫﴾ َوُكّنففا‬74:45﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ضففي‬ ِ ‫خاِئ‬ َ ‫ض َم فَع اْل‬ ُ ‫خففو‬ ُ ‫﴾ َوُكّنففا َن‬74:44﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫س فِكي‬ ْ ‫طِع فُم اْلِم‬ ْ ‫ُن‬ ‫عُة‬ َ ‫شفَفا‬ َ ‫﴾ َفَمففا َتْنَفُعُهفْم‬74:47﴿ ُ‫حّتى َأَتاَنا اْلَيِقيفن‬ َ ﴾74:46﴿ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫ب ِبَيْوِم الّدي‬ ُ ‫ُنَكّذ‬ ﴾74:48﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫شاِفِعي‬ ّ ‫ال‬ "What has caused you to enter Hell?" They will say: "We were not of those who used to offer their prayers. Nor we used to feed the poor; and we used to talk falsehoods (all that which Allah hated) with vain talkers, and we used to belie the Day of Recompense. Until there came to use (the death) that is certain." [Surah Al-Muddathir, 74:42-47] The rejecters of truth are silent in this world, but in the next world they will themselves speak the truth. PRAYER IS LIKE A FORTRESS Prayer is the basis of all good actions. Below are quoted two ages of the Qur'an, both of which list a number of good actions. Prayer comes before and after all good actions:Qualities of the Mu'min: Allah says in the Qur'an:

َ‫شففُعون‬ ِ ‫خا‬ َ ‫لِتِهْم‬ َ ‫صفف‬ َ ‫ن ُهففْم ِفففي‬ َ ‫﴾ اّلففِذي‬23:1﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ح اْلُمْؤِمُنففو‬ َ ‫َقففْد َأْفَلفف‬ ‫ن ُه فْم ِللّزَكففاِة‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّل فِذي‬23:3﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ضففو‬ ُ ‫ن الّلْغ فِو ُمْعِر‬ ِ ‫عف‬ َ ‫ن ُه فْم‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّل فِذي‬23:2 ‫جِهْم‬ ِ ‫عَلى َأْزَوا‬ َ ‫ل‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬23:5﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ظو‬ ُ ‫حاِف‬ َ ‫جِهْم‬ ِ ‫ن ُهْم ِلُفُرو‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬23:4﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫عُلو‬ ِ ‫َفا‬ َ‫ن اْبَتَغى َوَراَء َذِلففك‬ ِ ‫﴾ َفَم‬23:6﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫غْيُر َمُلوِمي‬ َ ‫ت َأْيَماُنُهْم َفِإّنُهْم‬ ْ ‫أْو َما َمَلَك‬ ﴿

302 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

َ‫عففون‬ ُ ‫عْه فِدِهْم َرا‬ َ ‫لَماَنففاِتِهْم َو‬ َِ ‫ن ُه فْم‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬23:7﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ك ُهُم اْلَعاُدو‬ َ ‫َفُأوَلِئ‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ك ُهُم اْلَواِرُثففو‬ َ ‫﴾ ُأوَلِئ‬23:9﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ظو‬ ُ ‫حاِف‬ َ ‫صَلَواِتِهْم ُي‬ َ ‫عَلى‬ َ ‫ن ُهْم‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬23:8 ﴾23:11﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫خاِلُدو‬ َ ‫س ُهْم ِفيَها‬ َ ‫ن اْلِفْرَدْو‬ َ ‫ن َيِرُثو‬ َ ‫﴾ اّلِذي‬23:10﴿

﴿

"(1) Successful indeed are the believers. (2) Those who offer their Salat (prayers) with all solemnity and full submissiveness. (3) And those who turn away from Al-Laghw (dirty, false, evil vain talk, falsehoods and all that Allah has forbidden). (4) And those who pay the Zakat. (5) And those who guard their chastity (i.e. private parts, from illegal sexual acts). (6) Except from their wives or (the captives and slaves) that their right hands possess, -for then, they are free from blame. (7) But whoever seeks beyond that, then those are the transgressors. (8) Those who are faithfully true to their trusts and to their covenants. (9) And those who strictly guard their Salat (five compulsory congregational prayers at their fixed stated hours). (10) These are indeed the inheritors. (11) Who shall inherit the Firdaus (Paradise). They shall dwell therein forever." [Surah al-Mu'minun, 23:1-11] Allah says:

‫﴾ َوِإَذا‬70:20﴿ ‫عففا‬ ً ‫جُزو‬ َ ‫شفّر‬ ّ ‫سفُه ال‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإَذا َم‬70:19﴿ ‫عففا‬ ً ‫ق َهُلو‬ َ ‫خِلف‬ ُ ‫ن‬ َ ‫سا‬ َ ‫لِْن‬ ْ ‫نا‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬ ‫عَلففى‬ َ ‫ن ُهففْم‬ َ ‫﴾ اّلففِذي‬70:22﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫صففّلي‬ َ ‫ل اْلُم‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬70:21﴿ ‫عففا‬ ً ‫خْيففُر َمُنو‬ َ ‫سففُه اْل‬ ّ ‫َم‬ ‫ل‬ ِ ‫ساِئ‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِلل‬70:24﴿ ‫ق َمْعُلوٌم‬ ّ‫ح‬ َ ‫ن ِفي َأْمَواِلِهْم‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬70:23﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫لِتِهْم َداِئُمو‬ َ‫ص‬ َ ﴾70:26﴿ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫ن ِبَيْوِم الّدي‬ َ ‫صّدُقو‬ َ ‫ن ُي‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬70:25﴿ ‫َواْلَمحُْروِم‬ ُ‫غْي فر‬ َ ‫ب َرّبِه فْم‬ َ ‫ع فَذا‬ َ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬70:27﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ش فِفُقو‬ ْ ‫ب َرّبِه فْم ُم‬ ِ ‫عَذا‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫ن ُهْم ِم‬ َ ‫َواّلِذي‬ ‫عَلفففى‬ َ ‫ل‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬70:29﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ظو‬ ُ ‫حفففاِف‬ َ ‫جِهفففْم‬ ِ ‫ن ُهفففْم ِلُفُرو‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلفففِذي‬70:28﴿ ‫ن‬ ٍ ‫َمفففْأُمو‬ ‫ن اْبَتَغففى‬ ِ ‫﴾ َفَم‬70:30﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫غْيُر َمُلوِمي‬ َ ‫ت َأْيَماُنُهْم َفِإّنُهْم‬ ْ ‫َأْزَواجِِهْم َأْو َما َمَلَك‬ ‫عْهفِدِهْم‬ َ ‫لَماَنفاِتِهْم َو‬ َِ ‫ن ُهْم‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬70:31﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ك ُهُم اْلَعاُدو‬ َ ‫ك َفُأوَلِئ‬ َ ‫َوَراَء َذِل‬

303 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

‫عَلففى‬ َ ‫ن ُهفْم‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬70:33﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫شَهاَداِتِهْم َقاِئُمو‬ َ ‫ن ُهْم ِب‬ َ ‫﴾ َواّلِذي‬70:32﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫عو‬ ُ ‫َرا‬ ﴾70:35﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ت ُمْكَرُمو‬ ٍ ‫جّنا‬ َ ‫ك ِفي‬ َ ‫﴾ ُأوَلِئ‬70:34﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ظو‬ ُ ‫حاِف‬ َ ‫لِتهِْم ُي‬ َ‫ص‬ َ "(19) Verily, man (disbeliever) was created very impatient; (20) irritable (discontented) when evil touches him; (21) and niggardly when good touches him. (22) Except those devoted to Salat (prayers), (23) those who remain constant in their Salat (prayers), (24) and those in whose wealth there is a known right, for the beggar who asks, (25) and for the unlucky who has lost his property and wealth, (and his means of living has been straitened). (26) And those who believe in the Day of Recompense, (27) and those who fear the torment of their Lord. (28) Verily! The torment of their Lord is that before which none can feel secure. (29) And those who guard their chastity (ie, private parts from illegal sexual acts), (30) except with their wives and the (women slaves and captives) whom their right hands possess, -for (then) they are not to be blames. (31) But whosoever seeks beyond that, then it is those who are tresers. (32) And those who keep their trusts and covenants, (33) and those who stand firm in their testimonies, (34) and those who guard their Salat (prayers) well; (35) such shall dwell in the Gardens (i.e. Paradise) honored." [Surah Al-Ma'arij, 70:19-35] In these ages, the believers are said to have certain characteristics, the first of which they concentrate on their prayers. Other signs of believers are: -They avoid vain and vulgar activities. -They pay their Zakat regularly. -They guard their chastity and avoid illicit relations. Their marital lives are confines to their wives and salve-girls (assuming such a situation exists in which the presence of slaves is justified). -Those who do not betray covenants and trusts. -Those who stand by their testimonies (as in Surah Al-Ma'arij.). After mentioning these five characteristics, regularity in prayers is once again commended. The quotation from Surah Al-Ma'arij is similar to the one from Surah al-Mu'minun. It shows that prayer is like a fortress which protects and preserves other good deeds. To guard one's prayer helps guard one's other virtues. The Prophet (pbuh) said in a similar way: "Prayer is the pillar of the religion" (Al-Baihaqi) 304 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Allah's Messenger (pbuh) also said: "The first thing about which a mans is going to be questioned on the Day of Judgment is prayer. If it is found to be sound all his other reactions will be sound as well. If his prayer is not sound all his remaining actions would be spoiled." (Al-Tabarani) WHICH PRAYER IS ACCEPTABLE? Allah says: ﴾23:2﴿

َ ‫شُعو‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫خا‬ َ ‫لِتِهْم‬ َ‫ص‬ َ ‫ن ُهْم ِفي‬ َ ‫اّلِذي‬

"Those who offer their Salat (prayers) with all solemnity and full submissiveness." [Surah Al-Mu'minun, 23:2] The emphasis , in this verse, is on humility and concentration in the prayer (Khushu). There is no doubt that as Shaitan (Satan) is the most bitter enemy of man, he always tries to disturb the believer's prayer. As soon as a person begins his prayer, he finds his mind suddenly engulfed with memories, problems, worries, work and his family. He may become so engrossed in his thoughts that he has no idea where he is and what he is doing. His prayer becomes a series of automatic actions, and he will often find himself wondering whether he has prayed three Rakaa or four. This is how Shaitan steals the prayer. The Prophet (pbuh) once said that only a tiny portion of the prayer, maybe as little as a tenth or an eighth, is accepted by Allah. The rest is lost because of the whisperings of Shaitan. It is reported that a Successor saw a man playing with his beard while praying. He commented that: "If there had been Khushu (concentration) in his heart, the other organs of his body would have concentrated as well." Surah Al-Maun also makes a reference to lifeless prayers: ﴾107:5﴿

َ ‫ساُهو‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫لِتِهْم‬ َ‫ص‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ‫ع‬ َ ‫ن ُهْم‬ َ ‫﴾ اّلِذي‬107:4﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫صّلي‬ َ ‫ل ِلْلُم‬ ٌ ‫َفَوْي‬

"(4) So woe unto those performers of prayers (hypocrites), (5) who delay their Salat (prayer) from its stated fixed time, " [Surah Al-Ma'un, 107:4-5] A worshipper is neglectful of his prayers either when he delays the prayer to the last possible minute, or when he does not concentrate fully on what he is doing and saying. 305 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Allah's Messenger (pbuh) was once sitting in the mosque at Al-Madinah when a bedouin entered and began to pray. He prayed so quickly, that when he had finished, the Prophet (pbuh) asked him to repeat the prayer. His second attempt was just as hurried, so the Prophet (pbuh) asked him to repeat it again. After a third hurried prayer, the bedouin said: "O Messenger of Allah. I cannot pray better than this." The Prophet (pbuh) then showed the man how to pray. He instructed him to recite Surah Al-Fatiha while in the standing position, then to say Tasbih in the Ruku position, to stand upright saying Rabbana lakal hamd, to go down with Sajdah and recite Tasbih, and to sit between the two Sajdah and recite a Du'a. The Prophet (pbuh) advised the bedouin to do this in each Rakaa. [Musnad Ahmad] Allah's Messenger (pbuh) used to spend a lot of time on each prayer, so that each movement of the prayer could be offered slowly and properly. He once said: "A man's lengthy prayer and short sermon shows that he has a good understanding of the religion." (Muslim, Abu Dawood) This refers to the Friday Khutbah which should not be too long while the prayer should be lengthy. PRAYER AS A WEAPON Allah Almighty says in the Qur'an:

‫ن‬ َ ‫صاِبِري‬ ّ ‫ل َمَع ال‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫لِة ِإ‬ َ ّ‫صْبِر َوالص‬ ّ ‫سَتِعيُنوا ِبال‬ ْ ‫ن َآَمُنوا ا‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ﴾2:153﴿

"O you who believer! Seek help in patience and Salat (prayer). Truly! Allah is with the patient." [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:153] Man is, by nature, weak. He needs help at times of misery and hardship. And the best aid we can have is that of patience in adversity and prayer. Any difficulties, unhappiness and loss should be faced with calm and wisdom. A hasty response or an unwise remark will only cause more problems. Allah's Messenger (pbuh) used to look for solace in prayer whenever he experienced difficulties. In prayer one seeks help from Allah, and who can be a better helper than Allah? The Prophet (pbuh) used to say to Bilal: "O Bilal! Provide us with rest with prayer." 306 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

PRAYER AS A REMINDER A non-Muslim once asked the following question during a discussion: "I can understand why Muslims were required to pray five times a day during the early days of Islam. They did not have many things to do in those days so the Prophet kept them busy with prayer. But our sophisticated and modern life leaves man with little spare time. He is much too busy to be expected to pray five times a day." The answer given was what is the primary objective of prayer. The Quran says: ﴾20:14﴿

‫لَة ِلِذْكِري‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫عُبْدِني َوَأِقِم ال‬ ْ ‫ل َأَنا َفا‬ ّ ‫ل ِإَلَه ِإ‬ َ ‫ل‬ ُّ ‫ِإّنِني َأَنا ا‬

It is Who am AIIah: there is no god but Me: so worship Me and establish Salat to Me. [Surah Taha, 20:14] As man is by nature forgetful, prayer reminds him of the allegiance due to his Creator and Lord. If prayer was needed fourteen hundred years ago when man did not lead such a busy life style, the it is even more necessary in today's hectic world. On the one hand, education and work keep people occupied constantly. And when it is time to relax. Shaitan (Satan) has found many new channels to operate through, such as television, the cinema and videos. Man becomes so engrossed in this life that he has no thought for Allah and the Hereafter. The need to remind man of the realities of his existence has thus intensified, and not declined in modern times. Prayer is still of utmost importance and benefit in our high-tech lives. Prayer acts as a shield against evil. Allah Almighty says in the Quran:

‫ن‬ ِ ‫عف‬ َ ‫لَة َتْنَهففى‬ َ ‫صف‬ ّ ‫ن ال‬ ّ ‫لَة ِإ‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ب َوَأِقِم ال‬ ِ ‫ن اْلِكَتا‬ َ ‫ك ِم‬ َ ‫ي ِإَلْي‬ َ‫ح‬ ِ ‫ل َما ُأو‬ ُ ‫اْت‬ ﴾29:45﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫صَنُعو‬ ْ ‫ل َيْعَلُم َما َت‬ ُّ ‫ل َأْكَبُر َوا‬ ِّ ‫شاِء َواْلُمْنَكِر َوَلِذْكُر ا‬ َ‫ح‬ ْ ‫اْلَف‬ (O Prophet), recite the Book that has been revealed to you and establish Prayer. Surely Prayer forbids indecency and evil. And Allah’s remembrance is of even greater merit. *79 Allah knows all that you do. [Surah Al-ankabut, 29:45] As-salat (the prayer) prevents from Al-Fahsha (i.e. great sins of every kind, unlawful sexual intercourse etc. ) and al-Munkar (i.e. disbelief, polytheism, and every kind of evil wicked deed etc.) 307 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The following incident will help understand this point: In the time of Allah's Messenger (pbuh) lived a man who drank alcohol, gambled and committed thefts habitually.. He came to the Prophet (pbuh) and asked for some advice which would help improve his character. The Prophet's advice was simple; "don't tell any lies." The man then left, after having been told to report back the next day. he was feeling very pleased, as the instructions given to him seemed very easy to obey. At home the man poured himself his usual glass of wine. As he lifted the glass to his lips, he suddenly ed that he had to report back to the Prophet (pbuh) the next day. he would be asked about that day's activities, and if he itted in front of all the Companions that he had been drinking, it would be terribly embarrassing for him. If, however, he did not it to having drunk wine, it would be a lie. So he put the wine away. The same thing happened when he was about to start gambling and go on his robbing expedition. And once this man had taken the first positive step towards fighting his evil habits, he was able to reform very quickly. Prayer can have a very similar effect. If a person re five times a day that he will stand on his prayer-mat and address his Lord, it will prevent him from committing the sins that Shaitan has been encouraging him to do. The quality of the prayer is of utmost importance as well. consider a house with solid foundations, concrete walls and a strong roof. this house will be able to withstand all forms of bad weather, be it winds, hail or storms. After all, the purpose of a house is to provide shelter and protection against these elements. If, on the other hand, the house is loosely constructed with leaves and grass, it will blow away at the slightest hint of bad weather. This image applies very clearly to prayer. If a prayer is offered regularly, at the correct time, with sincerity of intention and concentration on what is being recited, it will strengthen the person's Faith and provide comfort and strength in times of trouble. Irregular and insincere prayers will be of little use to a person in times of distress. A healthy body can combat viruses with more ease that can a weak body.

PRAYER: THE FIRST STEP TOWARDS ESTABLISHING THE ISLAMIC SHARIAH AS A WHOLE The Qur'an records the following conversation between Prophet Shuaib and his people: 308 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

‫غْيُرُه‬ َ ‫ن ِإَلٍه‬ ْ ‫ل َما َلُكْم ِم‬ َّ ‫عُبُدوا ا‬ ْ ‫ل َيا َقْوِم ا‬ َ ‫شَعْيًبا َقا‬ ُ ‫خاُهْم‬ َ ‫ن َأ‬ َ ‫َوِإَلى َمْدَي‬ ‫عَلْيُكففْم‬ َ ُ‫خاف‬ َ ‫خْيٍر َوِإّني َأ‬ َ ‫ن ِإّني َأَراُكمْ ِب‬ َ ‫ل َواْلِميَزا‬ َ ‫صوا اْلِمْكَيا‬ ُ ‫ل َتْنُق‬ َ ‫َو‬ ِ‫سفط‬ ْ ‫ن ِباْلِق‬ َ ‫ل َواْلِميفَزا‬ َ ‫﴾ َوَيا َقفْوِم َأْوُفففوا اْلِمْكَيففا‬11:84﴿ ‫ط‬ ٍ ‫حي‬ ِ ‫ب َيْوٍم ُم‬ َ ‫عَذا‬ َ ﴾11:85﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫سِدي‬ ِ ‫ض ُمْف‬ ِ ‫لْر‬ َْ ‫ل َتْعَثْوا ِفي ا‬ َ ‫شَياَءُهْم َو‬ ْ ‫س َأ‬ َ ‫سوا الّنا‬ ُ‫خ‬ َ ْ‫ل َتب‬ َ ‫َو‬ ﴾11:86﴿

ٍ ‫حِفي‬ ‫ظ‬ َ ‫عَلْيُكْم ِب‬ َ ‫ن َوَما َأَنا‬ َ ‫ن ُكْنُتْم ُمْؤِمِني‬ ْ ‫خْيٌر َلُكْم ِإ‬ َ ‫ل‬ ِّ ‫َبِقّيُة ا‬

"(84) And to the Madyan (Midian) people (We sent) their brother Shuaib. He said: O my people! Worship Allah, you have no other Ilah (god) but Him, and give not short measure or weight, I see you in prosperity; and verily I fear for you the torment of a Day encoming. (85) And O my people! Give full measure and weight in justice and reduce no the things that are due to the people, and do not commit mischief in the land, causing corruption. (86) That which is left by Allah for you (after giving the rights of the people) is better for you, if you are believers. And I am not sent over you as a guardian." [Surah Hud, 11:84-86] This was an invitation to honor the Rights of Allah (by accepting Tawhid) and honor the rights (in daily trade and business). But Shuaib's people replied with sarcasm:

‫ل‬ َ ‫ن َنْفَع‬ ْ ‫ن َنْتُركَ َما َيْعُبُد َآَباُؤَنا َأْو َأ‬ ْ ‫ك َأ‬ َ ‫ك َتْأُمُر‬ َ ‫لُت‬ َ‫ص‬ َ ‫ب َأ‬ ُ ‫شَعْي‬ ُ ‫َقاُلوا َيا‬ ﴾11:87﴿ ‫د‬ ُ ‫شي‬ ِ ‫حِليُم الّر‬ َ ‫ت اْل‬ َ ‫لْن‬ َ ‫ك‬ َ ‫شاُء ِإّن‬ َ ‫ِفي َأْمَواِلَنا َما َن‬ "They said: O Shuaib! Does your prayer (i.e., the prayers which you offer has spoiled your mind, so you) command that we leave off what our fathers used to worship, or that we leave off doing what we like with our property? Verily, you are the forbearer, rightminded!" [Surah Hud, 11:87] Shuaib's people realized that the Prophet was not simply asking them to pray regularly but that he wanted them to establish a whole new economic system as well, hence the references to fair trading. The lesson to be learned from this is that in Islam, there is no leaving "What belongs to God, for God; and what belongs to Caesar, for Caesar." Everything belongs to God. How can a Muslim who worships Allah Almighty during his five daily prayers, be expected to obey others in other aspects of his daily life. There can be no duality of authority in Islam. Allah is the Creator , and His Alone is the right to legislate and demand loyalty. Man is the slave of Allah and should obey Him Alone. 309 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Muslims who live in a non-Muslim state may feel that they are unable to implement the Din of Allah in their political and economic lives, but those Muslims who live in Muslim countries have no excuse for allowing the Din of Allah to be confined to a personal level. Muslims should be clear that the Din of Allah does not consist simply of prayers, fasting, charity and Hajj. It is their duty to implement all Islamic teachings in political, economic and social fields. ﴾3:19﴿

‫لُم‬ َ‫س‬ ْ‫ل‬ ِْ ‫ل ا‬ ِّ ‫عْنَد ا‬ ِ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ن الّدي‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬

"Truly, the religion with of Allah is Islam..." [Surah Al-Imran, 3:19]

َ‫خفَرِة ِمفن‬ ِ‫ل‬ َْ ‫ل ِمْنفُه َوُهفَو ِفففي ا‬ َ ‫ن ُيْقَبف‬ ْ ‫لِم ِديًنا َفَلف‬ َ‫س‬ ْ‫ل‬ ِْ ‫غْيَر ا‬ َ ‫ن يَْبَتِغ‬ ْ ‫َوَم‬ ﴾3:85﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫سِري‬ ِ ‫خا‬ َ ‫اْل‬ "And whoever seeks a religion other than Islam, it will never be accepted of him, and in the Hereafter he will be one of the losers". [Surah Al-Imran, 3:85] Today's false idols, which dominate over the entire world, are Democracy, Capitalism, Socialism and communism. Instead, Islam calls for a Khilafa (caliphate) based on consultation, and a just economic system based on Zakat and a prohibition of usury. If you remove any of these three characteristics, you make it impossible for Islamic law to operate properly. The Qur'an describes clearly the first duty of a Muslim ruler:

‫لَة َوَآَت فُوا الّزَكففاَة َوَأَم فُروا‬ َ ّ‫ض َأَقاُموا الص‬ ِ ‫لْر‬ َْ ‫ن َمّكّناُهْم ِفي ا‬ ْ ‫ن ِإ‬ َ ‫اّلِذي‬ ﴾22:41﴿ ‫ر‬ ِ ‫لُمو‬ ُْ ‫عاِقَبُة ا‬ َ ‫ل‬ ِّ ‫ن اْلُمْنَكِر َو‬ ِ‫ع‬ َ ‫ف َوَنَهْوا‬ ِ ‫ِباْلَمْعُرو‬ "Those (Muslim rulers) who, if We give them power in the land, (they) order for Iqamatas-Salat{ (i.e. to offer prayers perfectly-the five compulsory, congregational prayers (the males in mosques)}, to pay the Zakat and they en Al-Ma'ruf (i.e. Islamic Monotheism and all that Islam orders one to do), and forbid Al-Munkar (i.e., disbelief, polytheism and all that Islam has forbidden) {i.e. they make the Quran as the law of their country in all the spheres of life}. And with Allah rests the end of (all) matters (of creatures)." [Surah Al-Hajj, 22:41] 310 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

A well-known Arabic saying is: "The people follow the religion of their kings." Ordinary people enjoy imitating their rulers, and if those in authority set a good example by praying and fasting regularly, the people will be encouraged to do so as well. Those in power can also provide material assistance, such as the construction of mosques and prayer facilities in public places. The Prophet (pbuh) advised the people not to rebel against their leaders...as long as the leaders establish prayer and do not commit acts of open disobedience to Allah. This advice will save the Muslim nation from anarchy and useless bloodshed. PRAYER AS AN EXPIATION OF SINS Prayer not only stimulates a person to do good deeds, but it also takes away his minor sins.

َ ‫ت ُيفْذِهْب‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫سفَنا‬ َ‫ح‬ َ ‫ن اْل‬ ّ ‫ل ِإ‬ ِ ‫ن الّلْيف‬ َ ‫ي الّنَهففاِر َوُزَلًفففا ِمف‬ ِ ‫طَرَف‬ َ ‫لَة‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫َوَأِقِم ال‬ ﴾11:114﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ك ِذْكَرى ِللّذاِكِري‬ َ ‫ت َذِل‬ ِ ‫سّيَئا‬ ّ ‫ال‬ And establish the Prayer at the two ends of the day and in the first hours of the night. *113 Indeed the good deeds drive away the evil deeds. This is a Reminder to those who are mindful of Allah.[Surah Hud, 11:114] As prayer is the best of all good actions, it can erase many sins. 'Ali narrated that Abu Bakr heard Allah's Messenger (pbuh) saying: "Whoever commits a sin, but performs ablution in the best way, then offers two Rakat prayer, and he asks for the forgiveness of Allah, Allah almighty forgives his sins." [Ahmad] This does not mean to say that a person can commit as many sins as he likes, as long as he follows each sin with a prayer. What Allah's Messenger (pbuh) was showing is that repentance opens the door to forgiveness. Prayer is a form of repentance and should be offered with sincerity and a true desire to amend one's character. After repenting, the person's Faith should be revived, and he should fight all Satanic temptations to do evil. In Surah Al-Furqan repentance is described as a way out for those who commit major sins:

311 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

‫لفف‬ ُّ ‫حّرَم ا‬ َ ‫س اّلِتي‬ َ ‫ن الّنْف‬ َ ‫ل َيقُْتُلو‬ َ ‫خَر َو‬ َ ‫ل ِإَلًها َآ‬ ِّ ‫ن َمَع ا‬ َ ‫عو‬ ُ ‫ل َيْد‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫َواّلِذي‬ ‫ف َلفُه‬ ْ ‫ع‬ َ ‫ضفا‬ َ ‫﴾ ُي‬25:68﴿ ‫ك َيْلقَ َأَثاًمفا‬ َ ‫ل َذِل‬ ْ ‫ن َيْفَع‬ ْ ‫ن َوَم‬ َ ‫ل َيْزُنو‬ َ ‫ق َو‬ ّ َ‫ل ِباْلح‬ ّ ‫ِإ‬ ‫ل‬ َ ‫عِم‬ َ ‫ن َو‬ َ ‫ب َوَآَم‬ َ ‫ن َتا‬ ْ ‫ل َم‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬25:69﴿ ‫خُلْد ِفيِه ُمَهاًنا‬ ْ ‫ب َيْوَم اْلِقَياَمِة َوَي‬ ُ ‫اْلَعَذا‬ ‫غُفففوًرا‬ َ ‫لف‬ ُّ ‫ن ا‬ َ ‫ت َوَكففا‬ ٍ ‫سفَنا‬ َ‫ح‬ َ ‫سفّيَئاِتِهْم‬ َ ‫ل‬ ُّ ‫ل ا‬ ُ ‫ك ُيَبّد‬ َ ‫حا َفُأوَلِئ‬ ً ‫صاِل‬ َ ‫ل‬ ً ‫عَم‬ َ ﴾25:70﴿ ‫ما‬ ً ‫حي‬ ِ ‫َر‬ "(68) And those who invoke not any other Ilah (God) along with Allah, nor kill such life as Allah has forbidden, except for just cause, nor commit illegal sexual intercourse - and whoever does this shall receive the punishment. (69) The torment will be doubled to him on the Day of Resurrection, and he will abide therein in disgrace. (70) Except those who repent and believe (in Islamic Monotheism), and do righteous deeds, for those, Allah will change their sins into good deeds, and Allah is Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful. (71) And whosoever repents and does righteous good deeds, then verily, he repents towards Allah with true repentance." [Surah Al-furqan, 25:68-71] PRAYER: THE FIRST QUESTION ON THE DAY OF JUDGMENT Man was sent to this world for only one purpose: ﴾51:56﴿

ِ ‫ل ِلَيْعُبُدو‬ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫س ِإ‬ َ ‫لْن‬ ِْ ‫ن َوا‬ ّ‫ج‬ ِ ‫ت اْل‬ ُ ‫خَلْق‬ َ ‫َوَما‬

"And I (Allah) created not the jinns and men except they should worship Me (Alone)." [Surah Adh-Dhariyat, 51:56] Man is to live in this world as a worshipper of his Creator, and the best form of worship is prayer. On the Day of Judgment, man will have to answer for each and every deed committed on this earth. He will be asked about the bounties bestowed upon him in this life:

﴾102:8﴿

‫ن الّنِعيِم‬ ِ‫ع‬ َ ‫ن َيْوَمِئٍذ‬ ّ ‫ُثّم َلُتسَْأُل‬

"Then, on that Day, you shall be asked about the delight (you indulged in, in this world)! [Surah Att. Takathur, 102:8] 312 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

But the first question to be asked on that Great Day will be about prayer. Man has two Mauqif (standing positions) in front of his Creator, one in this world and one in the next. The first is his prayer-mat when he stands in regular prayer to his Lord. The second will be on Judgment Day when his actions will be brought forward as evidence. If his first stand (i.e. his prayer) is found to be correct, his second stand will be made easy for him. If his first stand was faulty, he will face immense difficulties in the second stand. To intentionally neglect even a single prayer is a serious sin for which there can be no compensation. A Muslim is not to miss a prayer even in the terrifying moments of battle, so how can there be justification for missing his prayers in ordinary circumstances. during battle, the Imam leads same ranks of the contingent in one Rakat of the prayer, while the other soldiers continue to fight. The soldiers then change places, and the Imam leads the second group in prayer, while the first resumes fighting. This continues until everyone had prayed. This particular prayer is called Salat-ul-Khauf (Prayer of Fear) because of its unusual circumstances. Another form of prayer is the shortened prayer, which is allowed during battle and traveling. The prayers which normally consist of four Rakaat i.e. Zuhr, Asr, and Isha) are shortened to two Rakaat, but in no circumstances can a prayer be missed. The only exemption available is for menstruating women, who are not required to pray during this time. At all other times women must pray just like men. So strict is the requirement of prayer that a person who is ill, no matter how seriously, must pray as long as he or she is in consciousness. If the person can not stand, then the prayer is offered in the sitting position; if the person is too ill to sit, then the prayer is offered in the lying position, using the eyes, head, hands, etc., to signal the different movements of the prayer. SANCTITY OF THE MOSQUES The places of worship are symbols of security for the people. One of the benefits of Jihad is to preserve their sanctity and keep them open for the purpose of worship. Allah Almighty says in Surah Al-Hajj: ﴾22:39﴿

ٌ‫صِرِهْم َلَقِدير‬ ْ ‫عَلى َن‬ َ ‫ل‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫ظِلُموا َوِإ‬ ُ ‫ن ِبَأّنُهْم‬ َ ‫ن ُيَقاَتُلو‬ َ ‫ن ِللِّذي‬ َ ‫ُأِذ‬

َ‫ل ف َوَل فْول‬ ُّ ‫ن َيُقوُلوا َرّبَنففا ا‬ ْ ‫ل َأ‬ ّ ‫ق ِإ‬ ّ‫ح‬ َ ‫ن ِدَياِرِهْم ِبَغْيِر‬ ْ ‫جوا ِم‬ ُ ‫خِر‬ ْ ‫ن ُأ‬ َ ‫اّلِذي‬ ٌ ‫صفَواِمُع َوِبَيفٌع َوصَفَلَوا‬ ‫ت‬ َ ‫ت‬ ْ ‫ض َلُهفّدَم‬ ٍ ‫ضفُهْم ِبَبْعف‬ َ ‫س َبْع‬ َ ‫ل الّنففا‬ ِّ ‫َدْفُع ا‬ 313 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

‫ل‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫صرُُه ِإ‬ ُ ‫ن َيْن‬ ْ ‫ل َم‬ ُّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫صَر‬ ُ ‫ل َكِثيًرا َوَلَيْن‬ ِّ ‫سُم ا‬ ْ ‫ساجُِد ُيْذَكُر ِفيَها ا‬ َ ‫َوَم‬ ﴾22:40﴿ ‫ز‬ ٌ ‫عِزي‬ َ ‫ي‬ ّ ‫َلَقِو‬ "(39) Permission to fight is given to those (i.e. believers against disbelievers), who are fighting them, (and) because they (believers) have been wronged, and surely, Allah is Able to give them (believers) victory. (40) Those who have been expelled from their homes unjustly only because they said: 'Our Lord is Allah'. - For had it not been that Allah checks one set of people by means of another, monasteries, churches, synagogues, and mosques, wherein the Name of Allah is mentioned much would surely have been pulled down. Verily, Allah will help those who help His (Cause). Truly, Allah is AllStrong, All-Mighty." [Surah Al-hajj, 22:39-40] The Muslims are required to raise the banner of Jihad in order to make the Word of Allah supreme in this world, to remove all forms of injustice and oppression, and to defend the Muslims. If Muslims do not take up the sword, the evil tyrants of this earth will be able to continue oppressing the weak and helpless, and all places of worship, including the mosques, churches and synagogues will be annihilated. A vivid example of this in the modern world has been the Soviet Union, which crushed religion and emptied all places of worship. The Characteristics of those who populate the Houses of Allah:

‫ح‬ ٌ ‫ص فَبا‬ ْ ‫ش فَكاٍة ِفيَهففا ِم‬ ْ ‫ل ُنففوِرِه َكِم‬ ُ ‫ض َمَث ف‬ ِ ‫لْر‬ َْ ‫ت َوا‬ ِ ‫س فَمَوا‬ ّ ‫ل ف ُنففوُر ال‬ ُّ ‫ا‬ ‫جَرٍة‬ َ ‫شف‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫ي ُيوَقُد ِمف‬ ّ ‫ب ُدّر‬ ٌ ‫جُة َكَأّنَها َكْوَك‬ َ ‫جا‬ َ ‫جٍة الّز‬ َ ‫جا‬ َ ‫ح ِفي ُز‬ ُ ‫صَبا‬ ْ ‫اْلِم‬ ‫ضففيُء َوَلفْو َلفْم‬ ِ ‫غْرِبّيفٍة َيَكففاُد َزْيُتَهففا ُي‬ َ ‫ل‬ َ ‫شْرِقّيٍة َو‬ َ ‫ل‬ َ ‫ُمَباَركٍَة َزْيُتوَنٍة‬ ‫لف‬ ُّ ‫ب ا‬ ُ ‫ضفِر‬ ْ ‫شاُء َوَي‬ َ ‫ن َي‬ ْ ‫ل ِلُنوِرِه َم‬ ُّ ‫عَلى ُنوٍر َيْهِدي ا‬ َ ‫سُه َناٌر ُنوٌر‬ ْ‫س‬ َ ‫َتْم‬ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫لف َأ‬ ُّ ‫ت َأِذنَ ا‬ ٍ ‫﴾ ِفففي ُبُيففو‬24:35﴿ ‫عِليفٌم‬ َ ‫يٍء‬ ْ ‫شف‬ َ ‫ل‬ ّ ‫ل ِبُكف‬ ُّ ‫س َوا‬ ِ ‫ل ِللّنا‬ َ ‫لْمَثا‬ َْ ‫ا‬ ‫ل‬ ٌ ‫جا‬ َ ‫﴾ ِر‬24:36﴿ ‫ل‬ ِ ‫صا‬ َ ‫ل‬ َْ ‫ح َلُه ِفيَها ِباْلُغُدّو َوا‬ ُ ‫سّب‬ َ ‫سُمُه ُي‬ ْ ‫ُتْرَفَع َوُيْذَكَر ِفيَها ا‬ ‫لِة َوِإيَتففاِء الّزَكففاِة‬ َ ‫صف‬ ّ ‫ل َوِإَقاِم ال‬ ِّ ‫ن ِذْكِر ا‬ ْ‫ع‬ َ ‫ل َبْيٌع‬ َ ‫جاَرٌة َو‬ َ ‫ل ُتْلِهيِهْم ِت‬ َ ﴾24:37﴿ ‫ر‬ ُ ‫صا‬ َ ‫لْب‬ َْ ‫ب َوا‬ ُ ‫ب ِفيِه اْلُقُلو‬ ُ ‫ن َيْوًما َتَتَقّل‬ َ ‫خاُفو‬ َ ‫َي‬ 314 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"(35) Allah is the Light of the heavens and the earth. The parable of His Light is as (if there were) a niche and within it a lamp, the lap is in glass, the glass as it were a brilliant star, lit from a blessed tree, an olive, neither of the east (i.e. neither it gets sun rays only in the morning) nor of the west (i.e. nor it gets sun rays only in the afternoon, - but it is exposed to the sun all day long), whose oil would almost glow forth (of itself), thought no fire touches it. Light upon Light! Allah guides to His Light whom He wills. And Allah sets forth parables for mankind, and Allah is All-Knower of everything. (36) In houses (mosques), which Allah has ordered to be raised, to be cleaned, and to be honored, in them His Name is glorified in the mornings and in the afternoons or the evenings. (37) Men whom neither trade nor sale diverts them from the Remembrance of Allah (with heart and tongue), nor from offering the prayers perfectly (Iqamat-as-Salat), nor from giving the Zakat. They fear a Day when hearts and eyes will be overturned (from the horror of the torment of the Day of Resurrection)." [Surah An-Nur, 24:35-37] The infidel lives in complete darkness, but once he believes in Allah, the whole universe becomes full of light for him. this pure light of Faith is the subject of the above verses of Surah An-Nur. The niche, as mentioned in the parable, is understood to mean the heart of the believer. Such a niche is not to be found everywhere but only in the Houses of Allah which are erected for the Remembrance of Allah. Such houses (or mosques) are not populated by ordinary men but by special and esteemed characters, who are described by Allah Almighty thus: i) They glorify the Name of Allah in the mosques each morning and evening. ii) Their businesses and worldly gains do not hinder them from praying and giving charity. iii) The constantly fear the Last Day, the day when each soul will be resurrected to stand before Allah and to for every single one of his deeds. PRAYER: A DUTY KNOWN TO EVERY PROPHET OF ALLAH Prophet Ibrahim recited the following Du'a when he was raising the walls of the Kabah in Makkah:

‫حففّرِم‬ َ ‫ك اْلُم‬ َ ‫عْنَد َبْيِت‬ ِ ‫ع‬ ٍ ‫غْيِر ِذي َزْر‬ َ ‫ن ُذّرّيِتي ِبَواٍد‬ ْ ‫ت ِم‬ ُ ‫سَكْن‬ ْ ‫َرّبَنا ِإّني َأ‬ ‫س َتْهفِوي ِإَلْيِهفْم َواْرُزْقُهفْم‬ ِ ‫ن الّنا‬ َ ‫ل َأْفِئَدًة ِم‬ ْ ‫جَع‬ ْ ‫لَة َفا‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫َرّبَنا ِلُيِقيُموا ال‬ ﴾14:37﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫شُكُرو‬ ْ ‫ت َلَعّلُهْم َي‬ ِ ‫ن الّثَمَرا‬ َ ‫ِم‬ 315 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"O our Lord! I have made some of my offspring to dwell in a valley with no cultivation, by Your Sacred House (the Kabah at Makkah); in order, O our Lord, that they may offer prayers perfectly (Iqamat-as-Salat). So turn the hearts of the people towards them, and provide fruits for their food : it is expected that they will become grateful. [Surah Ibrahim, 14:37] While he prayed for himself and his children, Prophet Ibrahim did not ask for riches and fame. he pleaded instead: ﴾14:40﴿

‫عاِء‬ َ ‫ل ُد‬ ْ ‫ن ُذّرّيِتي َرّبَنا َوَتَقّب‬ ْ ‫لِة َوِم‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫جَعْلِني ُمِقيَم ال‬ ْ ‫با‬ ّ ‫َر‬

﴾14:41﴿

ُ ‫سا‬ ‫ب‬ َ‫ح‬ ِ ‫ن َيْوَم َيُقوُم اْل‬ َ ‫ي َوِلْلُمْؤِمِني‬ ّ ‫غِفْر ِلي َوِلَواِلَد‬ ْ ‫َرّبَنا ا‬

"O my Lord! Make me one who offers prayers perfectly (Iqamat-As-Salat), and (also) from my offspring, our Lord! And accept my invocation. Our Lord! Forgive me and my parents, and (all) the believers on the Day when the reckoning will be established." [Surah Ibrahim, 14:40-41] Prophet Ismail has also been praised for his character in the Quran:

ً‫سففول‬ ُ ‫ع فِد َوَكففانَ َر‬ ْ ‫ق اْلَو‬ َ ‫صففاِد‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ل ِإّنُه َكا‬ َ ‫عي‬ ِ ‫سَما‬ ْ ‫ب ِإ‬ ِ ‫َواْذُكْر ِفي اْلِكَتا‬ ‫عْنَد َرّبِه َمْرضِّيا‬ ِ ‫ن‬ َ ‫لِة َوالّزَكاِة َوَكا‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ن َيْأُمُر َأْهَلُه ِبال‬ َ ‫﴾ َوَكا‬19:54﴿ ‫َنِبّيا‬ ﴾19:55﴿

(54) And mention in the Book (the Qur'an) Ismail. Verily! He was true to what he promised, and he was a Messenger, (and) a Prophet. (55) And he used to en on his family and his people As-Salat (i.e. order them to offer the prayers perfectly) and the Zakat, and his Lord was pleased with him. [19:54-55] Prophet Zakariya was childless in his old age and he yearned constantly for a son:

َ‫ك ُذّرّيفًة طَّيَبفًة ِإّنفك‬ َ ‫ن َلُدْن‬ ْ ‫ب ِلي ِم‬ ْ ‫ب َه‬ ّ ‫ل َر‬ َ ‫عا َزَكِرّيا َرّبُه َقا‬ َ ‫ك َد‬ َ ‫ُهَناِل‬ ﴾3:38﴿ ‫ء‬ ِ ‫عا‬ َ ‫سِميُع الّد‬ َ 316 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"At that time Zakariya (Zakariah) invoked his Lord, saying: 'O my Lord! Grant me from You, a good offspring. You are indeed the All-Hearer of invocation." [Surah Al-Imran, 3:38] And while he was praying to Allah, he received the good news:

‫ك‬ َ ‫شفُر‬ ّ ‫ن الَّف ُيَب‬ ّ ‫ب َأ‬ ِ ‫حفَرا‬ ْ ‫صفّلي ِفففي اْلِم‬ َ ‫لِئَكفُة َوُهفَو َقففاِئٌم ُي‬ َ ‫َفَنففاَدْتُه اْلَم‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫حي‬ ِ ‫صففاِل‬ ّ ‫ن ال‬ َ ‫صوًرا َوَنِبّيا ِم‬ ُ ‫ح‬ َ ‫سّيًدا َو‬ َ ‫ل َو‬ ِّ ‫ن ا‬ َ ‫صّدًقا ِبَكِلَمٍة ِم‬ َ ‫حَيى ُم‬ ْ ‫ِبَي‬ ﴾3:39﴿

"Then the angels called him, while he was standing in prayer in Al-Mihrab (a praying place or a private room), (saying): 'Allah gives you glad tidings of Yahya (John) confirming (believing in) the Word from Allah {i.e. the creation of Jesus" (Be!"- and he was! {i.e. Jesus, son of Mary)}, noble, keeping away from sexual relations with women, a Prophet, from among the righteous.'" [Surah Al-Imran, 3:39] Prophet Isa received Divine communications while he was still a baby in his cradle:

‫جَعَلِنففي ُمَباَرًكففا‬ َ ‫﴾ َو‬19:30﴿ ‫جَعَلِني َنِبّيا‬ َ ‫ب َو‬ َ ‫ي اْلِكَتا‬ َ ‫ل َآَتاِن‬ ِّ ‫عْبُد ا‬ َ ‫ل ِإّني‬ َ ‫َقا‬ ﴾19:31﴿ ‫حّيا‬ َ ‫ت‬ ُ ‫لِة َوالّزَكاِة َما ُدْم‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫صاِني ِبال‬ َ ‫ت َوَأْو‬ ُ ‫ن َما ُكْن‬ َ ‫َأْي‬ Whereupon the child spoke out, "I am a servant of Allah: He has given me the Book and He has appointed me a Prophet, (31) and He has made me blessed wherever I may be. He has ened upon me to offer Salat and give Zakat so long as I shall live. [Surah Mariyam, 19:30-31]

So the daily prayer is not a new act introduced by Allah's Messenger (pbuh). It is a form of personal communication with Allah, and it is as old as the first man on this planet. Prayer cannot be an isolated act: The Qur'an mentions the act of prayer about thirty-five times, but never alone. It always couples prayer with giving Zakat or spending on the poor and needy. The two are 317 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

inseparable. The person who gives charity but does not pray five times a day is only earning the displeasure of Allah. In the early days of his caliphate, Abu Bakr went to war against those people who had stopped paying Zakat after the death of Allah's Messenger (pbuh). He said: "By Allah! I will fight those who differentiate between Salat (prayer) and Zakat." Another virtue which is mentioned with prayer in the Quran is patience:

‫ن‬ َ ‫صاِبِري‬ ّ ‫ل َمَع ال‬ َّ ‫ن ا‬ ّ ‫لِة ِإ‬ َ ّ‫صْبِر َوالص‬ ّ ‫سَتِعيُنوا ِبال‬ ْ ‫ن َآَمُنوا ا‬ َ ‫َيا َأّيَها اّلِذي‬ ﴾2:153﴿

"O you who believer! Seek help in patience and Salat (prayer). Truly! Allah is with the patient." [surah al-Baqarah, 2:153] Man is surrounded by external and internal problems. To deal with these, he has been given the two weapons of prayer and patience. Patience helps him withstand external hostilities and opposition. Prayer strengthens his internal relationship with God. Another requirement alongside prayer is that of sacrifice, on the day of Eid during the time of Hajj: ﴾108:3﴿

‫لْبَتُر‬ َْ ‫ك ُهَو ا‬ َ ‫شاِنَئ‬ َ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬108:2﴿ ‫حْر‬ َ ‫ك َواْن‬ َ ‫ل ِلَرّب‬ ّ‫ص‬ َ ‫َف‬

"Therefore turn in prayer to your Lord and sacrifice (to Him only). For he who makes you angry (O Muhammad{pbuh}), - he will be cut off (from every good thing in this world and in the Hereafter)." [108:2-3) This association of prayer and sacrifice is explained in Surah Al-Anam: ﴾6:162﴿

َ ‫ب اْلَعاَلِمي‬ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫ل َر‬ ِّ ‫ي َوَمَماِتي‬ َ ‫حَيا‬ ْ ‫سِكي َوَم‬ ُ ‫لِتي َوُن‬ َ‫ص‬ َ ّ‫ل ِإن‬ ْ ‫ُق‬

"Say (O Muhammad {pbuh}): 'Verily, my prayer, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the Alamin (mankind, jinns and all that exists)." [Surah AlAn'am, 6:162] Prayer is an act of life, and sacrifice symbolizes death. Whether our actions are concerned with life or death, our sole purpose must be the Pleasure of Allah. No sacrifice may be 318 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

offered to any being other than Allah, just as no prayer is valid except if directed to Allah. WHY DOES MAN ABANDON PRAYER? Allah Almighty says:

َ‫سففْوف‬ َ ‫شَهَواتِ َف‬ ّ ‫لَة َواّتَبُعوا ال‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫عوا ال‬ ُ ‫ضا‬ َ ‫ف َأ‬ ٌ ‫خْل‬ َ ‫ن َبْعِدِهْم‬ ْ ‫ف ِم‬ َ ‫خَل‬ َ ‫َف‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫خُلو‬ ُ ‫ك َي فْد‬ َ ‫حا َف فُأوَلِئ‬ ً ‫صاِل‬ َ َ‫عِمل‬ َ ‫ن َو‬ َ ‫ب َوَآَم‬ َ ‫ن َتا‬ ْ ‫ل َم‬ ّ ‫﴾ ِإ‬19:59﴿ ‫غّيا‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫َيْلَقْو‬ ﴾19:60﴿ ‫شْيًئا‬ َ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ظَلُمو‬ ْ ‫ل ُي‬ َ ‫جّنَة َو‬ َ ‫اْل‬ "(59) Then, there has succeeded them a posterity who have given up prayers (i.e. made their prayers to be lost, either by not offering them or by not offering them perfectly or by not offering them in their proper fixed times, etc.) and have followed lusts. so they will be thrown in Hell. (60) Except those who repent and believe (in the Oneness of Allah and His Messenger Muhammad {pbuh}) and work righteousness. Such will enter Paradise and they will not be wronged in aught." [Surah Maryam, 19:59-60] Preceding this verse, the Quran gives the example of many previous Prophets and their guided followers. This particular verse explains that the people who abandon prayer are those who follow their own selfish desires. A man can either obey Allah, or he can obey his own wishes; and this obedience is equated to worship by the Quran: ﴾25:43﴿

ً ‫عَلْيِه َوِكي‬ ‫ل‬ َ ‫ن‬ ُ ‫ت َتُكو‬ َ ‫خَذ ِإَلَهُه َهَواُه َأَفَأْن‬ َ ‫ن اّت‬ ِ ‫ت َم‬ َ ‫َأَرَأْي‬

"Have you (O Muhammad {pbuh}) seen him who has taken as his Ilah (god) his own desire? Would you then be a Wakil (a protecting guide) over him?" [Surah Al-furqan, 25:43] Allah's Messenger (pbuh) described such people as the sales of Dirhams and Dinars, and things have not change much since his time. Today, the Americans are described by a western author as - 'people who worship the dollar for six days a week, and then they turn to God on the seventh day!" When a heart is filled with love for money, it has no room for God, and prayer is the first thing to be abandoned.

319 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

PRAYER: AN EVERLASTING PRESCRIPTION FOR PURITY, CLEANSING OF SINS AND ENTERING PARADISE (Some Ahadith on prayer) 1. Abu Huraira narrated that Allah's Messenger (pbuh) said: "Just see, can anything of his filthiness remain on the body of anyone of you if there were a river at his door in which he washed himself five times daily?" They said, "Nothing of his filthiness will remain (on his body)." He said, "That is like the five prayers by which Allah obliterates sins." (Bukhari, Muslim) 2. Abu Huraira narrated that Allah's Messenger (pbuh) said: "Five (daily) prayers and from one Friday prayer to the (next) Friday prayer, and from Ramadan to Ramadan are expiations for the (sins) committed in between (their intervals) provided one shuns the major sins." (Muslim, Tirmidhi) 3. Rabia bin Kab narrated: I was with Allah's Messenger (pbuh) one night, and I brought him water and what he required. He said to me: "Ask (anything you like)." I said, "I ask your company in Paradise." He said, "Or anything else besides it?" I said, "That is all what I require." He said, "Then help me to achieve this for you by devoting yourself often to prostration." (Muslim) 4. Abu Dhar narrated that Allah's Messenger (pbuh) came out in winter when the leaves were falling. He took hold of a branch (and shook it) and its leaves started falling. Then he said: "O Abu Dhar!" I said, "Labbaik, O Messenger of Allah!" He said, "Whenever a Muslim prays seeking the Pleasure of Allah, his sins start falling like the leaves of this tree." (Musnad Ahmad) 5. 'Uqba bin Aamir narrated that the Prophet (pbuh) said: "Your Lord is amazed by that shepherd who is at the top of a mountain (with his sheep) and who calls for prayer and then offer his prayers. Allah Almighty says: Look at this slave of Mine who calls for prayer, then says Iqamah for the prayer, and then prays as he is fearful of me. I have forgiven my slave and itted him to Paradise." (Abu Dawood, Nasai) 320 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

PRAYER: A DUTY ON EVERYONE A child born into a Muslim family begins his life hearing the Adhan in his right ear and the Iqama in his left ear. From his childhood, he should be taught the importance and method of prayer. 'Abdullah bin Amr bin Aas narrated that Allah's Messenger said: "Command your children to pray when they reach the age of seven and onish them by beating (if they don't pray) at the age of ten. And keep them (i.e. boys and girls) apart in their beds." (Abu Dawood) Abu Malik Al-Ashjai narrated on the authority of his father that the first thing the Prophet used to teach a new Muslim was the prayer. (Al-Bazzar) Prayer is just as obligatory for women as it is for men. It is recommended that women should pray at home, but if they wish to attend the mosque for any obligatory prayer, they should not be prevented from doing so. Abdullah bin Umar once quoted this saying of the Prophet (pbuh) to his son: "If your wife asks permission to go to the mosque you should not stop her." His son Bilal replied: "By Allah, we will stop them." Abdullah was so displeased at this that he criticized his son in strong , adding: "I quote to you what Allah's Messenger (pbuh) has said and you say 'we will stop them'. (All report this except Nisai) Another narration makes it clear that although women can go to the mosque, they must not wear perfumes when they do so.

SUMMARY: Prayer is an obligation upon every Muslim, man and woman.

َ ِ ‫فَشإ‬ ‫دا‬ ً ‫مششا وَقُعُششو‬ َ َ‫ذا ق‬ ً ‫ه قَِيا‬ َ ‫صشَلة َ فَششاذ ْك ُُروا الل ّش‬ ُ ُ ‫ضشي ْت‬ ّ ‫م ال‬ َ ‫ذا اط ْمشأ ْننتم فَشأ‬ َ َ ِ ‫م فَشإ‬ ‫ن‬ ‫إ‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ال‬ ‫موا‬ ‫قي‬ ّ ِ َ ّ ُ ‫وَع ََلى‬ ُ ِ ْ َُْ َ ْ ُ ‫جُنوب ِك‬ َ َ ‫صَلة‬ ﴾4:103﴿ ‫تا‬ ً ‫موُْقو‬ ِ ْ ‫مؤ‬ َ ‫ن ك َِتاًبا‬ ُ ْ ‫ت ع ََلى ال‬ ْ َ ‫كان‬ ّ ‫ال‬ َ ‫مِني‬ 321 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(4:103) When you have finished the Prayer, Allah -standing, and sitting, and reclining. And when you become secure, perform the regular Prayer. The Prayer is ened upon the believers at stated times. [Surah An-Nisa] Anas narrated that Allah's Messenger (pbuh) said: "Whoever forgets a prayer, he should offer it whenever he re. There is no expiation for it except this." (All six report it except Malik) May the Peace and Blessings of Allah be upon our Prophet and upon his family and upon all his followers.

322 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

30.00.00 Some important matters about Salah The Obligatory Prayer of the Muslim According to Qur'an and Sunnah 30. 01.00: What Is Necessary for a Valid Salah Al-Fatihah must be recited during the Salah Abu Hurairah reported that the Prophet said, "Whoever prays a prayer and does not recite the opening chapter of the Qur'an has not prayed correctly." [Ahmad, alBukhari and Muslim] 30.02.00: What Invalidates Salah (1) Talking Intentionally About Something Other Than Salah Zaid ibn Arqam relates: "We used to talk while we were in salah and a person would speak to the person next to him until the verse was revealed: 'And stand before Allah in devout obedience' and we were then commanded to observe silence during the salah." [Related by the group.] Ibn Mas'ud reports: "We used to greet the Messenger of Allah while he was in salah and he would respond to our greeting. When we returned from Abyssinia, we greeted him [during prayer] but he did not respond to our salutation. We said to him: 'O Messenger of Allah, we used to greet you while you were in salah and you used to respond to us!' He then said: 'Prayer demands one's complete attention.'" [Bukhari and Muslim] (2) Praying the Entire Salah Behind the Rows, All By Yourself Wabsah relates that the Messenger of Allah saw a man praying behind the rows by himself and the Prophet ordered him to repeat his salah. [related by the five save an-Nasa'i]. The Messenger of Allah was asked about a man who prays by himself behind the rows and he said: "He is to repeat his salah." [Ahmad. At-Tirmidhi called this hadith hasan and Ahmad's chain is good.]

323 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

'Ali ibn Shaiban relates that the Messenger of Allah saw a man praying behind the row and he waited for him and (when he finished) told him: "Go forward (and the row) for the salah of a person standing alone behind the rows is not valid." [related by Ahmad, Ibn Majah, and al-Baihaqi. Ahmad says it is hasan. Ibn Sayyid anNass said its narrators are well-known, trustworthy people.] The majority stick to the hadith of Abu Bakra who said that he preformed part of the prayer, behind the row, and the Prophet did not order him to repeat his salah. Repeating the salah signifies overzeal in practicing what is recommended and better. (3) Turning the Entire Upper Body Away from the Qiblah During Fard (Obligatory) Salah, Without Genuine Need 'Aishah says: "I asked the Messenger of Allah about turning in salah and he said: 'It is the portion that the Satan steals from the slave's prayer.'" [Ahmad, alBukhari, an-Nasa'i, and Abu Dawud] Abu ad-Darda' narrates from the Prophet : "O people, be careful about turning for there is no salah for the one who turns. If you must do it, do it in the voluntary prayers and not in the obligatory prayers." [related by Ahmad] Anas relates that the Messenger of Allah said to him: "Be careful about turning during the salah as turning in the salah is disastrous. If you must do it, then do it in the voluntary prayers but not in the obligatory prayers." [related by at-Tirmidhi who calls it sahih] In the hadith of al-Harith al-Ash'ari , the Prophet said: "Allah gave Yahya, son of Zakariyah, five commands that he was to abide by and was to order the tribe of Isra'el to abide by..." One of them was, "Verily, Allah orders you to pray, and when you pray, do not tum for Allah looks to the face of His slave in salah as long as he does not turn." [Ahmad and an-Nasa'i] Abu Dharr reported that the Prophet said: "Allah faces the slave while he is in the salah and keeps facing him as long as he does not turn. If [the slave] turns, [Allah] turns away from him." [Ahmad and Dawud. Dawud said its chain of narrators (isnad) is sahih] (4) Making Many Actions that Lead a Viewer To Believe That You Are Not in Salah An-Nawawi says: "If a person performs a lot of actions that are not part of the salah, he invalidates his salah, and, on this point, there is no difference of opinion. If the acts are 324 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

few, then they do not invalidate the salah and, on this point, there also is no difference of opinion. This is the exact position. However, there does exist a difference of opinion over what exactly constitutes a few actions and many actions...". He says that the exact definitions of too much and too little are determined by generally accepted standards. One is not harmed in his salah by common acts such as nodding in reply to a salutation, taking off one's shoes, raising the headdress and putting it back in place, putting on or taking off a light garment, carrying or holding a small child, preventing someone from ing in front of the person in prayer, covering one's spittle in one's clothing and similar other actions. As for the other acts, those which are considered to constitute many actions (e.g., taking many consecutive steps, performing actions repeatedly) they invalidate the prayer. An-Nawawi also says: "The scholars are in agreement that many actions invalidate the prayer if they are performed consecutively [i.e., one after another]. If one separates the actions, for instance, taking a step and then stopping for a while, then taking another step or two, and then another two steps, after a pause (though a short one) between them, then the salah will not be harmed, even if he in this manner should take a hundred or more steps. There is no difference of opinion on this point. As for light actions, such as moving one's finger in glorifying Allah or in itching, and so forth., these do not invalidate the prayer according to the well-known, authentic opinion, even when they are done repeatedly and consecutively, but they are disliked." AshShaf'i says: "Even if one counts the verses on one's fingers, it would not invalidate one's salah, but it is best to avoid [such an act]." (5) Laughing Hearty During Salah Ibn al-Mundhir records that there is a consensus of opinion that laughing (during the salah) invalidates the prayer. An-Nawawi says: "This is the case if one laughs aloud, and produces sound. Most of the scholars say that there is no problem with smiling. If one is overcome by laughter and cannot control it, his salah will not become invalid if it is of minor nature. If it is a hearty laughter, it will invalidate the salah. Custom would determine whether it is a major or a minor laughter."

325 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

30.03.00: What Does Not Invalidate Salah 1. Talking out of Necessity About the Salah Abu Hurairah says: "The Messenger of Allah led us in either the noon or afternoon prayers and he made the taslim after praying just two rak'at. Dhul Yadain said to the Prophet: 'O Messenger of Allah, has the salah been shortened or have you forgotten [part of it]?' The Prophet said: 'It has not been shortened, nor did I forget any part of it." He said: 'Yes, O Messenger of Allah, you did forget.' Thereupon the Prophet asked (the people): 'Is Dhul Yadain correct in what he says?' The people said: 'He is correct, you offered only two rak'at.' Then, the Prophet prayed the two remaining rak'at and made the taslim, said the takbir and performed the sajdah, sat and made the takbir and performed the sajdah again, and finally said the takbir and sat again." [Bukhari and Muslim] One should first say "SubhanAllah" (if male) or clap (if female) to alert the imam to a vital mistake in salah. If this is not sufficient, speaking may be necessary. Al-Auza'i's [Rahimahu 'Llah] comments are: "Whoever intentionally speaks during the salah, seeking some benefit to the salah, does not invalidate his salah." He said that if a person recites aloud in the 'asr and someone behind him says: "It is the 'asr," (i.e., the recital is not to be aloud) then the latter person would not invalidate his salah. 2. Holding/Carrying a Child During Salah 'Abdullah ibn Shidad relates that his father said: "The Messenger of Allah came to us either during the noon or afternoon prayers and he was carrying Hassan or Hussain. The Prophet proceeded to the front and put him down and made the takbir for the salah. During the salah, he made a long sajdah. I raised my head and saw the child on the back of the Messenger of Allah while he was in sajdah. I returned to my sajdah. When the Messenger of Allah finished the salah, the people said to him: 'O Messenger of Allah, you prostrated during your salah so long that we suspected you were thinking about some matter or you were receiving some revelation.' He said: 'None of that happened but my son was resting and I hated to rush him until he had finished what he desired."' [related by Ahmad, an-Nasa'i, and al-Hakim] The Prophet came out towards us, while carrying Umamah, the daughter of Abi AlAs (his grand-daughter) over his shoulder. He prayed, and when he wanted to bow, he put her down, and when he stood up, he lifted her up. [Sahih Bukhari, Volume 8, Book 73, Number 25: Narrated Abu Qatada] 326 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

3. Taking Actions to Prevent an Animal, Child, or Adult from ing Between Praying Person and His or Her Sutrah 30.04.00: GROUP SALAH. During group salah, women should have means to assure that her children will not interupt the salah of others by walking in front of their sutrah. She may hold a child, have another person watch it during salah, confine the child with a 'play pen' or otherwise, or allow an older child to sit quietly if confident that the child is not likely to wander away and perhaps put himself or others in danger. The point here is that she should take responsibility and prevent her children from wandering away from supervision. Once while he was praying, two girls from the tribe of 'Abd al-Muttalib were fighting behind him and he separated them with his arms while he was praying. Ahmad's version says that they grabbed unto his knees and he separated them without leaving the salah. The Imam who is leading the salat is responsible for making efforts to prevent anyone from ing between him and his sutrah. However, it is permissible for individuals to walk between the rows of the congregation. Sometimes it may be necessary for a follower to pick up and carry or move a child out of the way, such as if it is in your place of prostration, but know that the sunnah act of repulsing (pushing if necessary) anyone that tries to in front of you only applies to the imam leading the prayer or to the individual salah as we will explain below. 30.05.00: INDIVIDUAL SALAH. In a person's individual salah, she may also carry a child. If she has more than one young child, and if no older children or adults are available to monitor her small children, she should safely and comfortably confine the children so that they cannot wander into danger or cross her sutrah. In the event that she has no means to confine them, she should do her best to do her salah with the children safely in her grasp and be sure that no-one wanders off beyond a safe distance, and that she prevents anyone from crossing her sutrah. Women often get worn out from disciplining their young children, but this is one instance when she should not be lax... be consistent in restricting children's movement during salah. Encourage children with a sufficient attention span and with the patience to remain in place, to perform salah with the mother. When he was praying, a boy came to him and he motioned to him to move back, and he moved back. Then a girl tried to in front of him, he beckoned her to move back, 327 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

but the girl ed, and when he finished, he said: "They are more determined." [Ahmad recorded it and it is also in the Sunan.] Abu al-Waddak said: "A young person tried to in front of Abu Sa'id while he was praying. Abu Sa'id held him off and then the young man tried again. Abu Sa'id pushed him off. This happened three times and when [Abu Sa'id] finished [the prayer], he said: 'The salah is not invalidated by anything but the Messenger of Allah said: 'Repulse [the person who is trying to in front of you] to the best of your ability for he is a devil.'" [Abu Dawud] The Prophet said, "If while you are praying, somebody intends to in front of you, prevent him; and should he insist, prevent him again; and if he insists again, fight with him (i.e. prevent him violently e.g. pushing him violently), because such a person is (like) a devil." [Bukhari 4.495] Abu Saleh as-Saman said: "I will narrate to you what I heard and saw from Abu Sa'id alKhudri. One day I was with Abu Sa'id and he was offering salah on Friday facing something which concealed him from the people when a young man from the tribe of Mu'ait came and tried to in front of Abu Sa'id. He pushed him back. He tried again and Abu Sa'id struck him harder. The two scuffled. The man went to Marwan to complain. Abu Sa'id also went to Marwan. Marwan asked: 'What has happened between you and the son of your brother that caused him to complain?' Abu Sa'id said: 'I heard the Prophet say: 'If any of you prays toward a sutrah and someone tries to in front of you, then turn him away. If he refuses, use force for he is a devil."' [Bukhari and Muslim] 4. Clearing One's Throat to Allow Someone to Enter 'Ali ibn Abi Talib said: "I had a certain time at which I would visit the Messenger of Allah. When I came to him, he would permit me to enter. If I found him praying, he would clear his throat and I would enter. If he was free, he would give me permission to enter." This is recorded by an-Nasa'i and Ahmad. Ahmad's version says: "I could enter upon the Prophet during the day or night. If I came to him while he was praying, he would clear his throat [as a sign that I may enter]." [related by Ahmad who used to act by it and he was not of the opinion that clearing one's throat invalidated the salah.] 5. Returning the Greeting (As sala'amu alaikum) with a Motion of Hand or Head 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar says: "I asked Suhaib: 'How did the Messenger of Allah respond to the people when they greeted him while he was praying?' He said: 'He would 328 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

signal to them with his hand.'" [Ahmad, at-Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, and Ibn Majah] Jabir said: "The Messenger of Allah sent me somewhere while he was going to the tribe of Mustaliq. I came to him and he was praying while on the back of his camel. [When] I spoke to him, he and Zubair motioned with their hands. I heard him reciting and saw him gesturing with his head. When he finished, he said: 'What have you done about the thing I sent you for? Nothing kept me from talking to you save that I was in salah.'" [Ahmad and Muslim] 6. Crying or Other Sounds of Sadness 'Abdullah ibn ash-Schikhir relates: "I saw the Messenger of Allah praying and his chest was 'buzzing', like the buzzing of a cooking pot, due to crying." This is related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, and at-Tirmidhi. The latter classifies it as sahih. 'Umar prayed fajr and recited Surah Yusuf, and when he reached the verse "I expose my distress and anguish only unto Allah," he raised his voice in crying. [Bukhari, Sa'id ibn Mansur, and ibn al-Mundhir] 'Abdullah ibn ash-Schikhir relates: "I saw the Messenger of Allah praying and his chest was 'buzzing', like the buzzing of a cooking pot, due to crying." [Ahmad, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, and at-Tirmidhi. The latter classifies it as sahih] 7. Praying in a different room, or with a curtain or wall between you and the Imam, as long as you can hear the opening takbir. Al-Bukhari records: "Al-Hassan said: 'There is no problem if you pray and between you and him [the imam] there is a river.' Abu Majliz said: 'Follow the imam, even if between you and him there is a road or a wall, as long as you can hear the opening takbir.'" Sa' id ibn Mansur, ash-Shaf'i, al-Baihaqi, and al-Bukhari, in his comments, relate from Abu Hurairah that he prayed at the top of the mosque while following the imam. Anas used to pray in the room of Abu Naf'i to the right of the mosque and the room was his height's high and its door faced the mosque of Basrah and Anas would pray in it, following the imam. The companions did not say anything about it. This is related by Sa'id ibn Mansur in his Sunan.

329 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

30.06.00: Disliked Acts in Salah NO-NO's The following are disliked, but are not believed to invalidate your salah. 1. Don't make salah if needing to relieve oneself in the bathroom. Go to the bathroom first. Thauban reports that the Messenger of Allah said: "There are three acts which are not allowed: For a person to lead a people in prayer and then make supplications for himself without including them, for then he would be dishonest to them; to look inside a house without obtaining permission, for if he does so (it is as if) he has already entered it (without permission); and to offer prayer while he needs to answer the call of nature until he relieves himself." [related by Ahmad, Abu Dawud, and at-Tirmidhi who calls it hasan] 2. Don't make salah if the food is already served. Eat first. 'Aishah reported that she heard the Messenger of Allah say: "No one should pray when the food is served nor when one needs to answer the call of nature." [related by Ahmad, Muslim, and Abu Dawud] Al-Khattabi says: "The Prophet ordered that one should begin with one's meal in order to satisfy his need. In this way, he will come to the salah in calm and his desire or hunger will not disturb the completion or perfection of his ruku' and sajjud and the rest of the acts of the salah." 3. Don't look upwards. Don't look around. Fix your eyes downward on the area where you will make sajda. Abu Hurairah reports that the Messenger of Allah said: "Those who raise their sight to the sky during the prayer should stop doing so or their sight may be taken away." This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, and an-Nasa'i. 'Aishah reports that the Messenger of Allah prayed in a cloak which had some designs on it. He said: "These designs have distracted me. Take [this cloak] to Abu Jahm [i.e., the person who gave it to the Prophet] and bring me a plain cloak." [al-Bukhari and Muslim].

330 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

4. Don't make excessive movements, unless out of necessity. An-Nawawi says: "...moving one's finger in glorifying Allah or in itching, and so forth., these do not invalidate the prayer according to the well-known, authentic opinion, even when they are done repeatedly and consecutively, but they are disliked." AshShaf'i says: "Even if one counts the verses on one's fingers, it would not invalidate one's salah, but it is best to avoid [such an act]." 5. Don't intertwine your fingers while preparing for Salah or during the Salah. Ka'b relates that the Messenger of Allah said: "When one of you makes wudu', perfects the wudu', and leaves with the intention of going to the mosque, he should not intertwine his fingers as he is [considered to be] in salah." [Ahmad, Abu Dawud, and atTirmidhi] Abu Sa'id al-Khudri says: "I entered the mosque with the Messenger of Allah while a man was sitting in the middle of the mosque with his fingers intertwined. The Messenger of Allah motioned to him but the man did not notice or understand him. The Messenger of Allah turned and said: 'If one of you is in the mosque, he should not intertwine his fingers as intertwining of the fingers is from the Satan, and you are in the prayer while you are in the mosque until you leave it."' [Ahmad] (1) Men should not pray with garment hanging beneath the ankle (2) Do not tuck or fold clothes (such as in an attempt to raise the garment above the ankle) The Prophet was ordered (by Allah) to prostrate on seven parts and not to tuck up the clothes or hair (while praying). Those parts are: the forehead (along with the tip of nose), both hands, both knees, and (toes of) both feet. [Bukhari 1.773, Narrated Ibn Abbas] 6. Do not always pray without shoes. "He used to stand (in prayer) bare-footed sometimes and wearing shoes sometimes." [Abu Dawood & Ibn Maajah. It is a mutawatir hadeeth as Tahaawi has mentioned. He (saaws) said: When one of you prays, he should wear his shoes or take them off and put them between his feet, and not harm others with them. [Abu Dawood & Bazzaar (53, az-Zawa'id); Haakim declared it saheeh and Dhahabi agreed.]

331 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Be different from the Jews, for they do not pray in their shoes nor in their khuffs (leather socks). [Abu Dawood & Bazzaar (53, az-Zawa'id); Haakim declared it saheeh and Dhahabi agreed.] The Messenger of Allah (saaws) prayed with us one day. Whilst he was engaged in the prayer he took off his shoes and placed them on his left. When the people saw this, they took off their shoes. When he finished his prayer he said, Why did you take your shoes off? They said, 'We saw you taking your shoes off, so we took our shoes off.' He said, Verily Jibreel came to me and informed me that there was dirt - or he said: something harmful - (in another narration: filth) on my shoes, so I took them off. Therefore, when one of you goes to the mosque, he should look at his shoes: if he see in them dirt - or he said: something harmful - (in another narration: filth) he should wipe them and pray in them. [Abu Dawood, Ibn Khuzaimah & Haakim, who declared it saheeh and Dhahabi and Nawawi agreed. The first one is given in Irwaa' (284)] When he removed them, he would place them on his left [Abu Dawood, Ibn Khuzaimah & Haakim, who declared it saheeh and Dhahabi and Nawawi agreed.] The Prophet saaws would say: When one of you prays, he should not place his shoes on his right nor on his left, where they will be on someone else's right, except if there is no one on his left, but he should place them between his feet. [Abu Dawood, Nasaa'i & Ibn Khuzaimah (1/110/2) with a saheeh isnad]

30.07.00: What to say when still learning how to recite ayats for salah : Says al-Khattabi, "Basically, one's prayer does not suffice if he does not recite alFatihah. If one can recite neither al-Fatihah nor other portions of the Qur'an, he should recite at least seven verses of a similar meaning from the Qur'an. If he can not learn any part of the Qur'an (due to some innate inability, poor memory, or because it's a foreign language), he should say the tasbeeh (Subhaan Allah - Glory be to Allah), the tamheed (al-Hamdu lillah - All praise is due to Allah), and tahleel (La ilaha illal-lah - There is no God except Allah). It is related that he said, "The best remembrance after the speech of Allah is Subhaan Allah, al-Hamdu lillah, La ilaha illal-lah and Allahu akbar." This is ed by Rafa'ah ibn Rafa', who narrated that the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be upon him, said, "If you have something from the Qur'an, recite it. If not, then say the tamheed, takbir and the tahleel and then bow." This hadith is related by Abu Dawud, at-Tirmidhi, an-Nasa'i and al-Baihaqi. The former considers it as hassan. 332 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

30.08.00: Group Fard (Obligatory) Salah: Women cannot be denied their request to attend the masjid, but it is important to note that women are not required to attend the masjid for salah, as it is superior in blessings for them to perform it in their home. Perhaps this is due to the fitnah of having to prepare and bring the children with her, and perhaps it is to supplement her right to privacy and protect her reputation. Allahu Alam (Allah is All-Knower, i.e. Allah knows best). Ibn 'Umar reports that the Prophet said: "Do not prevent the women from going to the mosques, although their houses are better for them." [Ahmad and Dawud] Umm Humaid as-Sa'diyah came to the Messenger of Allah and said: "O Messenger of Allah, I love to pray with you." The Prophet said: "I am aware of that, but your salah in your residence is better for you than your salah in your people's mosque. And your salah in your people's mosque is better than your salah in the [larger] congregational Mosque." [Ahmad and at-Tabarani] Men, on the other hand, are required to gather for salah when there are as little as three muslims in the community. This is to protect them from going astray and being devoured by the Shaytaan. Abu ad-Darda' reports that the Messenger of Allah said: "If there are three men in a village or desert and salah is not established among them, then the Satan takes mastery over them. So be with the congregation since the wolf devours the remote (stray) sheep." [Abu Dawud with a hasan chain] 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud says: "If anyone would like to meet Allah tomorrow as a Muslim, he should persevere in abserving these five prayers whenever the call for them is made, for Allah has chosen for your Prophet the way of right guidance. And the [five prayers in congregation] are part of this right guidance. If you were to pray them in your houses, as this man who stays behind in his house, you would be leaving a sunnah of your Prophet. If you leave the sunnah of your Prophet, you would go astray. Verily, I have seen a time when no one stayed away from them [the congregational prayers] except for the hypocrites who were well known for their hypocrisy. A man would be brought, ed by two people [due to his weakness] until he was placed in a row." [Muslim] The Prophet was reported on an occasion to be so mad at those men who did not attend the community prayer, that he expressed a desire to set fire to their houses. Abu Hurairah also reports that the Prophet said: "By Him in whose hand is my soul! I have considered ordering a fire to be kindled and then ask someone to lead the 333 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

people in salah. And then go to the men [who did not attend the prayer] and burn their houses over them." [Bukhari and Muslim] In addition, traveling farther to a larger congregration provides a greater award from Allah, swt. Abu Musa narrates that the Prophet said: "The one who gets the greatest reward for a prayer is the one who walks the farthest distance." [Muslim]

30.09.00: Stand directly next to the person you are praying next to;do not leave a gap in between: Hadith - Dawud 667, Narrated Anas ibn Malik The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: Stand close together in your rows, bring them near one another, and stand neck to neck, for by Him in Whose hand my soul is, I see the devil coming in through openings in the row just like a small black sheep. Hadith - Dawud 666, Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: Set the rows in order, stand shoulder to shoulder, close the gaps, be pliant in the hands of your brethren, and do not leave openings for the devil. If anyone s up a row, Allah will him up, but if anyone breaks a row, Allah will cut him off. Ibn 'Umar says: "There is no step that carries a greater reward than the step a man takes to an empty gap in a row in order to fill it." [Related by al-Bazar with a hasan chain] Abu Umamah reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Straighten your rows and put your shoulders close to each other and be gentle with each other and fill in the gaps for the Satan es through what is between you like small sheep [are able to through gaps]." [Related by Ahmad and at-Tabarani with a chain that has no fault in it]

334 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

30.10.00: Nawafil Salah: Nawafil salah are prayers said in addition to Fard (Obligatory) salah, including the Sunnah prayers of Fajr, Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and 'Isha. The Prophet saaws performed these prayers often, but not always. They are unlike the Fard salah, and are not required to be done all the time; to exceed the Prophet (saaws) in his frequency, becomes a sin of being extreme in the religion. Abdullah ibn 'Umar reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Make some of your prayers in your houses and do not turn your houses into graves." This statement is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Abu Dawud records from Zaid ibn Thabit on sound authority that the Messenger of Allah said: "A person's salah in his house is better than his salah in my mosque, except for the fard salah." An-Nawawi says: "The Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam encouraged one to offer nawafl in one's house because then the prayers are more private and will have less of a chance of being done for show and will be free from defects that vitiate good deeds. Furthermore, this will be a blessing for the house as mercy and angels will descend on it while Satan flees from it."

30.11.00: Do not make sunnah salat after Fajr or after Asr. Hadith - Bukhari 7.709 The Prophet had forbidden: (A) the Mulamasa and Munabadha (bargains), (B) the offering of two prayers, one after the morning compulsory prayer till the sun rises, and the other, after the 'Asr prayer till the sun sets. (C) He also forbade that one should sit wearing one garment, nothing of which covers his private parts, (D) and prevent them from exposure to the sky; (E) he also forbade Ishtimal-as-Samma'.

30.12.00: Jumu'ah Salah: Abu Hurairah reports that the Prophet said: "Whoever makes ghusl on the day of Jumu'ah and then goes to the mosque and prays what has been prescribed for him, and remains quiet while the imam delivers the khutbah, and then prays with the imam, he will have forgiven for him what is between that Jumu'ah and the next and an additional three days." [Muslim] 335 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn Umar and AbuHurayrah heard Allah's Messenger say on the planks of his pulpit: People must cease to neglect the Friday prayer, or Allah will seal their hearts and then they will be among the negligent. [Muslim]

30.13.00: Who must attend? Salatul Jumu'ah is an obligation upon every free, adult, sane, resident Muslim who has the ability to attend the salah and does not have a valid excuse to miss it. Salatul Jumu'ah, however, is not obligatory on the following: 1. Women and children. Concerning this category there is no difference of opinion. 2. The person who is ill and faces hardship if he goes to the mosque, or who fears that his illness will be increased by going to the mosque, or whose recovery will be delayed. This also includes the person who is nursing a very ill person if, especially, the ill person cannot manage in the absence of the nursing person. Tariq ibn Shihab reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Al-Jumu'ah is a duty upon every Muslim in the community, save four: a slave, or a woman, or a child, or a person who is ill." An-Nawawi says that its chain is sahih according to the conditions set by al-Bukhari and Muslim. Ibn Hajr says that more than one person has graded it sahih. 3. For the traveler, even if he is staying at a certain place during the time of the beginning of salatul Jumu'ah, it is not obligatory. This is based on the fact that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam traveled and did not perform the salatul Jumu'ah but only prayed the zuhr and 'asr together during the time of the zuhr prayers. The caliphs after him and others also acted in a similar manner. 4. One who is in debt and cannot repay his debt and therefore fears that he will be imprisoned, and one who fears that he will be harmed by an oppressive ruler: Ibn 'Abbas reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "Whoever hears the call to the salah and does not respond to it [i.e.,by coming to the salah], there will be no prayer for him unless he has an excuse." The people inquired: "O Messenger of Allah, what is a [valid] excuse?" He answered: "Fear or illness." This is related by Abu Dawud with a sahih chain. 5. Environmental restraints like rain, mud, extreme cold, and so on. Ibn 'Abbas said to the mu'adhdhin on a rainy day: "When you say 'I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah,' do not say 'Come to the prayer,' but say 'Pray in your houses."' The people 336 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

objected to that and he told them: "One better than me did so [the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam]. Al-Jumu'ah is an obligation but I dislike that you should go out walking in the mud and slush." Abi Malih reports that his father had witnessed the day of Jumu'ah with the Prophet and it was raining and the people were troubled by their shoes so he ordered them to pray in their stopping places. This is related by Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah. All of these people are not obliged to pray the Friday salah although they are obliged to pray the zuhr. Should one of them pray salatul Jumu'ah, it will still be valid for him or her and he will no longer be obliged to pray the zuhr. And the women during the time of the Prophet attended the mosque and used to pray al-Jumu'ah with him. [this section on who must attend was taken in entirity from Fiqh 2.131a]

30.14.00: Paying Attention when the Imam is Giving the Jumua Khutba (Sermon) Hadith - Al-Muwatta 5.8 Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n Nadr, the mawla of Umar ibn Ubaydullah, from Malik ibn Abi Amir that Uthman ibn Affan used to say in khutbas, and he would seldom omit it if he was giving the khutba, "When the imam stands delivering the khutba on the day of jumua, listen and pay attention, for there is the same portion for someone who pays attention but cannot hear as for someone who pays attention and hears. And when the iqama of the prayer is called, straighten your rows and make your shoulders adjacent to each other, because the straightening of the rows is part of the completion of the prayer." Then he would not say the takbir until some men who had been entrusted with straightening the rows came and told him that they were straight. Then he would say the takbir. ﴾7:204﴿

َ ‫حُمو‬ ‫ن‬ َ ‫صُتوا لََعّلُكْم ُتْر‬ ِ ‫سَتِمُعوا َلُه َوَأْن‬ ْ ‫ن َفا‬ ُ ‫ئ اْلُقْرَآ‬ َ ‫َوِإَذا قُِر‬

So, when the Qur'ân is recited, listen to it, and be silent that you may receive mercy. [Surah Al-A'araf, 7:204] [i.e. during the compulsory congregational prayers when the Imâm (of a mosque) is leading the prayer (except Sûrat Al-Fâtiha), and also when he is delivering the Fridayprayer Khutbah]. [Tafsir At-Tabari, Vol.9, Pages 162-4]

337 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Bukhari 2.51, Narrated Abu Hurairah The Prophet said, "When it is a Friday, the angels stand at the gate of the mosque and keep on writing the names of the persons coming to the mosque in succession according to their arrivals. The example of the one who enters the mosque in the earliest hour is that of one offering a camel (in sacrifice). The one coming next is like one offering a cow and then a ram and then a chicken and then an egg respectively. When the Imam comes out (for Jumua prayer) they (i.e. angels) fold their papers and listen to the Khutba."

30.15.00: Don't leave the jumuah Bukhari 2.58, narrated Jabir bin Abdullah While we were praying (Jumua Khutba & prayer) with the Prophet (p.b.u.h), some camels loaded with food arrived (from Sham). The people diverted their attention towards the camels (and left the mosque), and only twelve persons remained with the Prophet. So this verse was revealed: "But when they see Some bargain or some amusement, They disperse headlong to it, And leave you standing." (62.11) Noble Qur'an says:

‫عْن فَد‬ ِ ‫ك َقاِئًمففا ُق فلْ َمففا‬ َ ‫ضوا ِإَلْيَها َوَتَرُكو‬ ّ ‫جاَرًة َأْو َلْهًوا اْنَف‬ َ ‫َوِإَذا َرَأْوا ِت‬ ﴾62:11﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫خْيُر الّراِزِقي‬ َ ‫ل‬ ُّ ‫جاَرِة َوا‬ َ ‫ن الّت‬ َ ‫ن الّلْهِو َوِم‬ َ ‫خيٌْر ِم‬ َ ‫ل‬ ِّ ‫ا‬ And when they see some merchandise or some amusement [beating of Tambur (drum) etc.] they disperse headlong to it, and leave you (Muhammad SAW) standing [while delivering Jumu'ah's religious talk (Khutbah)]. Say "That which Allâh has is better than any amusement or merchandise! And Allâh is the Best of providers." [Surah Jumu'ah, 62:11] 1. FAJR SALAH Hadith - Bukhari 1:530, Narrated Abu Huraira Allah's Apostle said, "Angels come to you in succession by night and day and all of them get together at the time of the Fajr and 'Asr prayers. Those who have ed the night with you (or stayed with you) ascend (to the Heaven) and Allah asks them, though He knows everything about you, well, "In what state did you leave my slaves?" The 338 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

angels reply: "When we left them they were praying and when we reached them, they were praying." Hadith - Bukhari 1:531, Narrated Abu Huraira Allah's Apostle said, "If anyone of you can get one Rak'a of the 'Asr prayer before sunset, he should complete his prayer. If any of you can get one Rak'a of the Fajr prayer before sunrise, he should complete his prayer." 2. ASR SALAH The Noble Qur'an Al-Baqarah 2:238 ﴿

َ ‫لف َقففاِنِتي‬ ‫ن‬ ِّ ‫طى َوُقوُمففوا‬ َ ‫سف‬ ْ ‫لِة اْلُو‬ َ ‫صف‬ ّ ‫ت َوال‬ ِ ‫صفَلَوا‬ ّ ‫عَلففى ال‬ َ ‫ظوا‬ ُ ‫حاِف‬ َ ﴾2:238

Guard strictly (five obligatory) AsSalawât (the prayers) especially the middle Salât (i.e. the best prayer 'Asr).[] And stand before Allâh with obedience [and do not speak to others during the Salât (prayers)]. [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:238] Hadith Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever misses the 'Asr prayer (intentionally) then it is as if he lost his family and property." Hadith - Bukhari 1:530, Narrated Abu Huraira Allah's Apostle said, "Angels come to you in succession by night and day and all of them get together at the time of the Fajr and 'Asr prayers. Those who have ed the night with you (or stayed with you) ascend (to the Heaven) and Allah asks them, though He knows everything about you, well, "In what state did you leave my slaves?" The angels reply: "When we left them they were praying and when we reached them, they were praying."

339 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Hadith - Bukhari 1:531, Narrated Abu Huraira Allah's Apostle said, "If anyone of you can get one Rak'a of the 'Asr prayer before sunset, he should complete his prayer. If any of you can get one Rak'a of the Fajr prayer before sunrise, he should complete his prayer." 3. ISHA SALAH Hadith - Bukhari 1:543, Narrated Abu Barza Allah's Apostle

disliked to sleep before the 'Isha' prayer and to talk after it.

30.16.00: If Imam makes an Error during Salah Hadith - Bukhari 1:652, Narrated Sahl bin Sa'd As-Sa'idi "...If something happens to anyone during his prayer he should say Subhan Allah. If he says so he will be attended to, for clapping is for women." If the Imam, or yourself if praying by yourself, makes a mistake in the salah of neglecting to include something or adding to it (such as accidentally doing an extra rakat and realizing it later), s/he should make two prostrations, known as the prostrations of forgetfulness. Hadith - Dawud 1020, Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas The Prophet (peace be upon him) named the two prostrations of forgetfulness disgraceful for the devil. Hadith - Dawud 1024, Narrated Abu Sa'id al-Khudri The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: When one of you prays, and he does not know whether he prayed more or less rak'ahs (than those prescribed by the Shari'ah), he should perform two prostrations while he is sitting. If the devil comes to him, and tells him (suggests him): "You have been defiled," he should say: "You have told a lie," except that he feels smell with his nose, or sound with his ears (then his ablution will break). These are the wording; of the tradition reported by Aban.

340 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

30.17.00: SAFETY The Noble Qur'an says:

‫عّلَمُكْم َما َل فْم‬ َ ‫ل َكَما‬ َّ ‫ل َأْو ُرْكَباًنا َفِإَذا َأِمْنُتْم َفاْذُكُروا ا‬ ً ‫جا‬ َ ‫ن خِْفُتْم َفِر‬ ْ ‫َفِإ‬ ﴾2:239﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫َتُكوُنوا َتْعَلُمو‬ And if you fear (an enemy), perform Salât (pray) on foot or riding. And when you are in safety, offer the Salât (prayer) in the manner He has taught you, which you knew not (before). [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:239]

30.18.00: Praying in a Church Fiqh-us-Sunnah 2.75 Abu Musa al-Ash'ari and 'Umar ibn 'Abdulaziz prayed in a church. Ash-Sh'abiy, 'Ata, and Ibn Sireen did not see anything wrong with praying in a church [if one happened to be in a church at the time of salah]. Al-Bukhari says: "Ibn 'Abbas would pray in churches [under unusual circumstances] except for those with statues or sculptures." The Muslims of Najran wrote to 'Umar saying that they found no place cleaner or better to pray in than a church. 'Umar wrote to them: "Sprinkle it with water and leaves and pray therein." According to the Hanafi and Shaf'i schools, it is disliked to pray in such places in general.

341 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

31.0.00 Istikharah According to Qur'an and Sunnah [WWW.MUTTAQUN.COM] Hadith - al-Tirmidhi # 2151. [Classed as saheeh by al-Haakim, 1/699, and al-Dhahabi agreed with him. It was classed as hasan by al-Haafiz ibn Hajar in Fath al-Baari, 11/184] The happiness of the son of Adam depends on his being content with what Allah has decreed for him, and the misery of the son of Adam results from his failure to pray istikharah, and the misery of the son of Adam results from in his discontent with what Allah has decreed for him. To make the prayer of Istikharah (say: iss-teh-KHAR-uh), one should pray two non-fard (non-obligatory) rakat (units) of prayer, even if they are of the regular sunnah prayers or a prayer for entering the mosque, and so on, during any time of the day or night. One should recite in them whatever one wishes of the Qur'an, after reciting al-Fatihah. Then one should praise Allah and invoke blessings upon the Prophet, peace be upon him. After this one should supplicate to Allah. Jabir Ibn 'Abdullah has reported the following supplication from the Prophet, peace be upon him, when he related, "The Prophet, peace be upon him, taught us how to make Istikharah in all (our) affairs, just as he taught us various surahs of the Qur'an. He told us, 'If anyone of you considers doing something he should offer a two-rak'at prayer other than the obligatory prayers, and then say (after the prayer), "Allahumma inni astakhiruka bi'ilmika. wa astaqdiruka bi-qudratika, wa as'aluka min fadlika al-azimfa-innaka taqdiru wala aqdiru, wa ta'lamu wala a ' lamu, wa anta 'allamu-lghuyub. Allahumma, in kunta ta' lamu anna hadhaI-amra khairun lifi dini wa ma'ashi wa aqibati amri (or 'ajili amri wa'ajilihi) f aqdirhu li wa yas-sirhu li thumma barik li fihi, wa in kunta ta'llamu anna hadha-l-amra sharrun lifi dini wa ma'ashi wa-aqibati amri (orfi'ajili amri wa ajilihi) fasrifhu anni was-rifni'anhu. Wa aqdir li al-khaira haithu kana thumma ardini bihi" (O Allah ! I ask guidance from Your knowledge, and Power from Your Might and I ask for Your great blessings. You are capable and I am not. You know and I do not and You 342 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

know the unseen. O Allah! If You know that this thing is good for my din and my subsistence and for my Hereafter - (or say, If it is better for my present and later needs) then ordain it for me and make it easy for me to obtain, and then bless me in it. If You know that this thing is harmful to me in my din and subsistence and in the Hereafter--(or say, If it is worse for my present and later needs)--then keep it away from me, and keep me away from it. And ordain for me whatever is good for me, and make me satisfied with it)."' The Prophet, may peace be upon him, added that then the person should mention his need." There is nothing authentic concerning anything specific that is to be recited in the prayer nor is there any authentic report concerning how many times one should repeat it. An-Nawawi holds that "after making istikharah, a person must do what he is wholeheartedly inclined to do and feels good about doing and should not insist on doing what he had desired to do before making the istikharah. And if his feelings change, he should leave what he had intended to do, for otherwise he is not leaving the choice to Allah, and would not be honest in seeking aid from Allah's power and knowledge. Sincerity in seeking Allah's choice, means that one should completely abandon what one desired oneself."

343 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

32.00.00 Straightening The Rows and ing The Feet In Congregational Prayer According to Qur'an and Sunnah

An abandoned Sunnah that must be revived [1] [1Translated from Silsilatul-Ahadeethis-Saheehah of Shaykh Muhammad Naasirud-Deen Al-Albaanee. Vol.1 pp70-74, Hadeeth no.31 and 32.] There are many authentic ahadeeth from the Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam concerned with the command to straighten the rows (for congregational prayer), and so this is rarely hidden from any of the students of (Islamic) knowledge let alone their teachers. However it remains unknown to many that straightening the rows requires straightening it with the feet, not just the shoulders. Indeed we have often heard some of the Imaams of the Masaajid (Mosques) pointing out - when ordering the people to straighten the rows - that the Sunnah is to do so with the shoulders to the exclusion of the feet! Since this is contrary to what is established in the authentic Sunnah, I thought it necessary to mention some ahadeeth that exist on this topic, as a reminder for whoever wishes to act in accordance with the authentic Sunnah, not being deceived by the widespread customs and habits present in the Ummah. There are two authentic ahadeeth on this topic: The first is the hadeeth reported by Anas, and the second is that reported by An-Nu’maan ibn Basheer, may Allah be pleased with them both. As for the hadeeth of Anas, then it as follows; The Hadeeth of Anas ibn Maalik "Straighten your rows and come close together, for indeed I see you behind my back" The hadeeth is reported by al-Bukharee [2/176 - al-Fath, Boolaaq edition], Ahmad [3/182 and 263], and al-Mukhallis in al-Fawaa’id [1/10/2], all of them reporting via a number of transmission paths (turuq sing. tareeq) from Humayd at-Taweel who said Anas ibn Maalik narrated to us saying:

344 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"The call for commencing of salaah was made, the Messenger of Allah Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam turned to us and said..." (then he mention the above hadeeth). Al-Bukhaaree adds in one narration of this hadeeth: "(He turned to us and said) before pronouncing the opening takbeer..." Also adding at the end "...each of us would ad his shoulder with that of his companion (standing next to him) and his foot with that of his companion." This addition also occurs in the report of al-Mukhallis and Ibn Abee Shaybah [1/351] with the following wording: Anas said: "...So I saw each of us ading our shoulder with those of our companions and also (ading) our feet with those of our companions, but if you were to practice this today, a person would flee (from you) like a restless mule." Its chain of narration (sanad) is also saheeh according to the conditions stipulated by the Two Shaykhs (al-Bukhaaree and Muslim). Al-Haafidh (Ibn Hajr) ascribed this wording to Sa’eed ibn Mansoor and al-Ismaa’eelee. Al-Bukhaaree gave a chapter heading for this Hadeeth by saying: Chapter: 'Ading the shoulder with the shoulder and the foot with the foot in the row (for prayer).' As for the hadeeth of an-Nu’maan (ibn Basheer) then it is as follows: The Hadeeth of an-Nu’maan ibn Basheer "Straighten your rows (he said it three times),by Allaah either you straighten your rows or Allah will cause conflict between your hearts." The hadeeth has been selected by Aboo Dawood [no.662], Ibn Hibbaan [no.396], Ahmad [4/276] and ad-Doolaabee in al-Kunaa [2/86] from Abil-Qaasim al-Jadalee Husayn ibnilHaarith who said; I heard an-Nu'maan ibn Basheer say: "The Messenger of Allah turned to us and said..." (then he mentioned the above hadeeth). Then an-Nu'maan ibn Basheer added: "...So I saw each man ing his shoulder; knee and ankle with that of his companion."

345 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The sanad of this hadeeth is saheeh, al-Bukhaaree quoted it in discontinuous (mu'allaq) form in a decided manner (indicating that he considered it authentic). Ibn Khuzaymah also connected its chain of narration in his Saheeh [1/82,83] and al-Mundhiree [atTargheeb 1/176] and al-Haafidh [al-Fath 2/176] both confirmed this. Ibn Hibaanselected the hadeeth in his Saheeh [14/396 - Mawaarid] reporting through the tareeq of ibn Khuzaymah. The text of the hadeeth is also reported by ad-Doolaabee by way of Baqeeyah ibnilWaleed who said: 'Hurayz narrated to us saying: I heard Ghaylaan al-Muqri' narrate from Abee Qutaylah Marthad ibn Wadaa'ah (who said: I heard) an-Nu'maan ibn Basheer say...', (then he mentioned the hadeeth). There is no problem with the sanad for the purpose of ing reports (mutaab'aat), its reporters are reliable apart from Ghaylaan al-Muqri' . Perhaps he is Ghaylaan ibn Anas al-Kalbee (their mawlaa) ad-Dimishqee. If that is the case then his condition (as a reporter) is unknown. A group of the reporters have narrated from him and al-Haafidh (ibn Hajr) said about him: 'He is acceptable (Maqbool).' Then it became clear that identifying this reporter in the sanad as al-Muqri' was a mistake, as al-Bukhaaree and ibn Hibaan had said, and that in fact he is Ghaylaan ibn Ma'shar al-Muqraa'ee [Lubaab 3/237]. Ibn Abee Haatim [7/53] has given a biography for him, mentioning that a number of people have reported from him, and Ibn Hibaan [5/290] declared him reliable. The Fiqh of these Ahadeeth In these two ahadeeth there are a number of important points of benefit and fiqh. 1. The obligation to straighten the rows for salaah and to stand close together in them, due to the command mentioned in the ahadeeth. The rule concerning such commands is that they constitute an obligation (wujoob) except if accompanying evidence (qareenah) proves otherwise as is well established in the science of fiqh principles. The qareenah here in fact emphasizes the obligation, and that is in the saying's of the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam, "...or Allaah will cause conflict between your hearts", since such a warning is never given for leaving that which is not obligatory as is quite clear.[2] [2 TRANSLATORS NOTE: Standing close in the row, filling the gaps and straightening the line carries a great reward and virtue as well as being obligatory. This is mentioned in a number of ahadeeth, like the following: 346 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"The best of you are those who stand with their shoulders closest (to the one standing next to them) in the salaah, and there is no step greater in reward than that taken by a man toward a gap in the row thus filling it." Reported by at-Tabaraanee in al-Aswat, refer to Saheeh at-Targheeb wat-Tarheeb (1/200). "Whoever fills a gap in the row, Allaah raises him up due to it a rank and builds a house for him in al-Jannah." Reported by at-Tabaraanee in al-Aswat and al-Asbahaanee in atTargheeb, the hadeeth is saheeh as occurs in Saheeh at-Targheeb (no.505)] 2. The forming and straightening of the rows mentioned in the hadeeth is only achieved by ing the shoulder and the side of one's foot with the shoulder and foot of the adjacent person. This is because that is what the Companions, Radiallaahu 'anhum, did when ordered to straighten the rows and stand close together in them. Hence al-Haafidh (ibn Hajar) said in al-Fath after mentioning the additional saying of Anas in the first Hadith that I have quoted above: "This (wording) is an explicit explanation that the mentioned action (of the Companions) was done in the time of the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam. With this in mind the usage of this action as a pretext for explaining what straightening the row means becomes complete." It is regrettable that many Muslims have neglected this Sunnah of straightening the row, or rather they have lost it altogether, except for a few of them. For I have not seen this practiced by any group amongst them except Ahlul-Hadeeth (the People of the Hadith). I saw them in Makkah in the year 1368AH enthusiastic and concerned with adhering to the Sunnah as with other Sunan of al-Mustafaa (Muhammad the Messenger of Allah) Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam. This contrary to others from the followers of the Madhaahib - and I do not exclude the Hanaabilah (Hanbalees), for this Sunnah has become utterly forgotten amongst them. In fact they have consecutively abandoned and turned away from it. This is because most of their Madhaahib state that the Sunnah in this regard is that a space of four fingers width should be kept between ones feet, and more than this is disliked, as is detailed in al-Fiqh 'alal-Madhaahib al-Arba'ah [1/207]. This spacing has no foundation in the Sunnah; rather it is based on mere opinion. If it were correct then it would be necessary to restrict this practice to the Imam and the one praying on his own so that the authentic Sunnah (of standing close in the row) would not be opposed with this practice, as the fundamental principles of fiqh (al-Qawaa’id alUsooleeyah) necessitates. 347 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In short I appeal to the Muslims – especially the Imaams of the Masaajid, those who are concerned to follow the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam, and to acquire the virtue of reviving his Sunnah, I appeal to them to act by this Sunnah, have concern for it, and call the people to it until they unify upon it, and by what they will be saved from that warning "…or Allah will cause conflict between your hearts."[3] [3TRANSLATORS NOTE: There are a number of ahadeeth that explain the virtue of reviving the Sunnah and the calling the people to guidance and righteousness. For example the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam said: "Whoever calls to guidance will have the same reward as all those who follow him in that guidance but this will not take anything away from their reward. Whoever calls to untruth will carry the same sin as the same sin as all those who follow him in that, but that will not take anything away from their sins." Reported by Ahmad in his Musnad, Muslim in his Saheeh and others.] 3. I add in this addition [4] (of my book): It has reached from one of the callers to Islaam (du’aat) that he belittles the status of the Sunnah that the Companions practiced, and which they did so with approval of the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam. He insinuates that the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam did not teach them this practice. So he has not realized – and Allah knows best – that: (1) this was their understanding and that (2) the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam approved of their understanding and their practice. This is sufficient amongst Ahlus-Sunnah to affirm the legitimacy of this practice, because the witness sees what the absent does not, and the Companions are people whose followers will never be wretched (unsuccessful). [4 TRANSLATORS NOTE: This article is taken from the newest edition.] 4. In the first Hadith there is an affirmation of a clear miracle (mu’jizah) given to the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam, and that was his ability to see behind him without turning his head. However it should be known that this was exclusively for the Prophet Sallallaahu ‘alayhiwasalam when he was in Salaah since nothing exists in the Sunnah that states that he used to see behind him without turning his head outside the Salaah. And Allah knows best. 5. The entering of the Imaam into the opening takbeer for prayer when the mu’ahddhin says ‘The Prayer is about to start…’ (qad qaamati-salaah) is an innovation in the religion (bid’ah) due to its contradicting the authentic Sunnah, as these ahadeeth prove – especially the first one. The ahadeeth show us that after the Iqaamah has been called there is a duty upon the Imaam which he must fulfill, and that is commanding the people to 348 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

straighten the rows, reminding them of that, for he is responsible for them and will be asked. "…And all of you are shepherds and all of you will be asked about your flock." [Shaykh Muhammad Naasir Ud-Deen al-Albaanee & Translated by: Oways al-Haashimee]

33.00.00 Sutrah A Barrier Between the Person Praying and Others According to Qur'an and Sunnah 01. Establish a Sutrah Abu Sa'id reports that the Prophet said: "When one of you prays, he should pray toward his sutrah and he should be close to it." This is related by Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah. Ibn 'Umar relates that "when the Prophet went out to pray salatul 'id, he asked for a spear and placed it in front of himself and he offered salah toward it and the people prayed behind him. And he would do that while he was traveling so that those in authority [for the affairs of the Muslims] would also do this." This is related by alBukhari, Muslim, and Abu Dawud. Sabrah ibn Mu'abid reports that the Messenger of Allah said: "When one of you prays, he should make a partition for his salah, even if it is an arrow." This is related by Ahmad and by al-Hakim who said it is sahih according to the criteria of Muslim. AlHaithami observes: "Ahmad's narrators are sound." Abu Hurairah relates that the Prophet said: "When one of you prays, he should place something in front of him. If he cannot find anything, he should prop up his staff [in front of him]. If he does not have a staff, he should draw a line [on the ground in front of him] then nothing that es in front of him will harm him." This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud and Ibn Hibban. The later classifies it sahih as did Ahmad and Ibn alMadini. Al-Baihaqi says: "There is no problem with that hadith regarding that ruling, Allah willing." Talhah says: "We used to pray and the animals would in front of us. We mentioned that to the Prophet and he said: "If anything the size of a saddle is in front of you, nothing

349 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

that es beyond it would harm you." [This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, and at-Tirmidhi who calls it hasan sahih] 02. The Sutrah or partition in front of one who is praying [Fiqh-us-Sunnah, Volume 2] Volume 2, Page 76b: Pray toward your sutrah, partition It is preferred for the one who is praying to place a sutrah (or some sort of partition) in front of him in order to keep others from ing in front of him and to keep his eyesight from going behind this partition. Abu Sa'id reports that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam said: "When one of you prays, he should pray toward his sutrah and he should be close to it." This is related by Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah. Ibn 'Umar relates that "when the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam went out to pray salatul 'id, he asked for a spear and placed it in front of himself and he offered salah toward it and the people prayed behind him. And he would do that while he was traveling so that those in authority [for the affairs of the Muslims] would also do this." This is related by al-Bukhari, Muslim, and Abu Dawud. The Hanafi and Maliki scholars are of the opinion that one should place a sutrah in front of him only if he fears that someone may in front of him; if he does not fear that someone will in front of him, it is not desirable for him to place a sutrah in front of himself. This opinion is based on the hadith of Ibn 'Abbas who said that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam prayed in an open area and there was nothing in front of him. This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Al-Baihaqi related it and said: "It is ed by a report from al-Fazhl Ibn 'Abbas with a reliable chain of transmitters." Volume 2, Page 77: Requirements for a sutrah or partition Anything which the person sets up in front of him will qualify as a sutrah, even if it is only the end of his bed. Sabrah ibn Mu'abid reports that the Messenger of Allah said: "When one of you prays, he should make a partition for his salah, even if it is an arrow." This is related by Ahmad and by al-Hakim who said it is sahih according to the criteria of Muslim. Al-Haithami observes: "Ahmad's narrators are sound." Abu Hurairah relates that the Prophet said: "When one of you prays, he should place something in front of him. If he cannot find anything, he should prop up his staff [in front 350 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

of him]. If he does not have a staff, he should draw a line [on the ground in front of him] then nothing that es in tront of him will harm him." This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud and Ibn Hibban. The later classifies it sahih as did Ahmad and Ibn alMadini. Al-Baihaqi says: "There is no problem with that hadith regarding that ruling, Allah willing." It is related that the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam prayed toward a column in his mosque, toward a tree, toward a bed upon which 'Aishah was lying, and toward his riding animal, and toward his saddle, and so on. Talhah says: "We used to pray and the animals would in front of us. We mentioned that to the Prophet and he said: "If anything the size of a saddle is in front of you, nothing that es beyond it would harm you." This is related by Ahmad, Muslim, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah, and at-Tirmizhi who calls it hasan sahih. Volume 2, Page 77a: The sutrah of the imam is sutrah of the followers The sutrah of the imam is the sutrah of everyone behind him. 'Amr ibn Shu'aib relates from his father on the authority of his grandfather who said: "We were descending on a path near Makkah with the Messenger of Allah and the time for prayer came. The Prophet prayed toward a wall and we were behind him. A lamb tried to in front of him and he kept preventing the lamb from doing so until its stomach was up against the wall. Finally, it ed behind him." This is related by Ahmad and Abu Dawud. Ibn 'Abbas says: "I was riding a donkey and was at the time on the threshold of maturity, and the Prophet was leading the people in salah at Mina. I ed in front of the row and let the animal graze, and then I ed the rows and no one objected to this." This is related by the group. These hadith prove that it is allowed to in front of people following the imam, and that the sutrah is required for the imam and the people praying individually. Volume 2, Page 78: Proximity of the sutrah Al-Baghawi says: "The people of knowledge prefer that the sutrah be so close that there is only enough space to make the sajdah, and the same applies to the distance between the rows in the prayer. "

351 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In the hadith mentioned in the beginning of this section it is stated: "And he should be close to it." Bilal reports that between the Prophet and the wall in front of him there was a distance of three arm spans. This is related by Ahmad and anNasa'i, and al-Bukhari has recorded something similar. Sahl ibn Sa'd says: "Between the Messenger of Allah [and his sutrah] was enough space for a sheep to ." This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim . Volume 2, Page 78a: Prohibition of ing in front of a praying person It is forbidden to in front of a person who is praying (i.e., between him and his sutrah) . There are many hadith which forbid ing between a person and his sutrah, and describe such an act as a major sin. Busr ibn Sa'id says that Zaid ibn Khalid sent him to Abu Juhaim to ask him what he had heard from the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam concerning ing in front of someone who is praying. He said that the Messenger of Allah said: "If one knew [the sin] of ing in front of one who is praying, he would rather wait forty [...] than to in front of him." [This is related by the group]. Zaid ibn Khalid relates that the Messenger of Allah said: "If the one who es in front of one who is praying knew what was upon him [of sin], it would be better for him to stand [and wait] for forty autumns than to in front of him." [This is related by alBazzar with a Sahih Chain.] Ibn al-Qayyim writes: "Ibn Hibban and others say that the prohibition mentioned in this hadith applies when one is praying with a sutrah. If one is praying without a sutrah, it is not forbidden to in front of him. As a proof, Abu Hatim [i.e., ibn Hibban] argues by the hadith, in his sahih, from al-Mutalib ibn Abi Wid'ah who said: 'I saw the Prophet, when he finished the circumambulation [of the Ka'bah], he went to the end of the circuit and he prayed two rak'at and there was nothing between him and the people who were circumambulating." Abu Hatim says: "This report proves that it is permissible to in front of a person who is praying but without a sutrah. In this lies a clear proof that the warning concerning ing in front of one who is praying refers only to one who is praying toward his sutrah and does not refer to one who does not have a sutrah." Abu Hatim explains that the Prophet's prayer was without anything between him and the people circumambulating the ka'bah. At the end of the hadith of al-Mutalib, he records: "I 352 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

saw the Prophet of Allah offering salah facing the black stone and the men and women were ing in front of him and there was no sutrah between him and them. In arRaudah anNadiyah, it is stated that if one has no sutrah or is far away from the sutrah, then he is not to keep anyone from ing in front of him and it is not forbidden to in front of him although it is preferred not to do so . Volume 2, Page 79: Preventing someone from ing in front of a praying person It is permissible to keep some one from ing in front of a person who is praying. If a praying person has a sutrah in front of him, then it is allowed for him to prevent any human or animal from ing in front of him. If a person es in front of him from beyond the sutrah, then the person in salah is neither to prevent the er-by nor will he be harmed by him. Abu Saleh as-Saman said: "I will narrate to you what I heard and saw from Abu Sa'id alKhudri. One day I was with Abu Sa'id and he was offering salah on Friday facing something which concealed him from the people when a young man from the tribe of Mu'ait came and tried to in front of Abu Sa'id. He pushed him back. He tried again and Abu Sa'id struck him harder. The two scuffled. The man went to Marwan to complain. Abu Sa'id also went to Marwan. Marwan asked: 'What has happened between you and the son of your brother that caused him to complain?' Abu Sa'id said: 'I heard the Prophet sallallahu alehi wasallam say: 'If any of you prays toward a sutrah and someone tries to in front of you, then turn him away. If he refuses, use force for he is a devil."' [This is related by al-Bukhari and Muslim]. Volume 2, Page 79a: ing of anything does not invalidate the prayer The salah is not invalidated by anything (ing in front of the praying person). 'Ali, 'Uthman, ibn al-Musayyab, ash-Sh'abiy, Malik, ash-Shaf'i, Sufyan al-Thauri and the Hanafi scholars are of the opinion that the salah is not invalidated by anything which es in front of a person. This is based on the hadith recorded by Abu Dawud from Abu al-Waddak who says: "A young person tried to in front of Abu Sa'id while he was praying. Abu Sa'id held him off and then the young man tried again. Abu Sa'id pushed him off. This happened three times and when [Abu Sa'id] finished [the prayer], he said: 'The salah is not invalidated by anything but the Messenger of Allah said: 'Repulse [the person who is trying to in front of you] to the best of your ability for he is a devil.'"

353 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

03. Is it obligatory to pray toward a Sutrah? This is a question that was directed to Imam 'Abdul-'Azeez bin Baaz (rahimahullaah) about the Sutrah in prayer: Question: Many of the brothers are very strict in the matter of the Sutrah, so much so that a person will wait until a Sutrah becomes available (before praying) if he is in a Masjid and he doesn't find an empty pillar (i.e. a pillar that doesn't already have someone prayig toward it). Also, he will rebuke those who do not pray towards a Surtah. Some other people are lax in this matter (of praying toward a Sutrah). So what is the truth in this? And does the line (drawn on the ground) take the place of the Sutrah when one is not available, and is there anything reported that proves this? Answer: Praying towards a Sutrah is a stressed Sunnah (Sunnah Mu'akkadah) and it is NOT OBLIGATORY (laysat waajibah). So if a person does not find anything erected (to use as a Sutrah) then the line (on the ground) suffices him. And the proof concerning what we have mentioned is his (the Prophet's), sallallaahu 'alayhi wa sallam, statement, "When one of you prays, let him pray toward a Sutrah and let him draw near to it." Reported by Aboo Dawud with an authentic (Saheeh) chain of narration. And his, sallallaahu 'alayhi wa sallam, statement, "The Muslim man's prayer is cut off, if there is not in front of him something like the end of a saddle, by: the woman, the donkey and the black dog." Reported by Muslim in his Saheeh. There is also the statement of the Prophet, sallallaahu 'alayhi wa sallam, "When one of you prays, then let him place something in front of his face (i.e. like a wall or pillar), and if he does not find anything, then let him erect a stick, and if he does not find one, then let him draw a line (on the ground), then whoever es in front of him will not harm him." Reported by Al-Imaam Ahmad and Ibn Maajah with a good (Hasan) chain of narration. This is what was said by Al-Haafidh Ibn Hajar, rahimahullaah, in Bulooghul-Maraam. And it has been confirmed from him, sallallaahu 'alayhi wa sallam, that he sometimes prayed towards other than a sutrah (i.e. without one), and this proves that it is not obligatory (Waajibah). And excluded from this (prayer towards a Sutrah) is the prayer in Al-Masjid ul-Haraam, for verily the person who prays (in Al-Masjid ul-Haraam in Makkah) does not need a Sutrah in it. This is due to what is confirmed from Ibn AzZubayr (radhiyallaahu 'anhumaa) that he used to pray in Al-Masjid ul-Haraam towards other than a Sutrah (i.e. without one) and the people making Tawaaf would be in front of him (i.e. ing in front of him). It has also been reported from the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alayhi wa sallam) that which proves this, but it's chain of narration is weak.

354 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

And because Al-Masjid ul-Haraam is usually expected to be crowded and there is a lack of ability to safe from people ing in front of the one who is praying, then this legislation is dropped in this case due to what has preceded. Also, Al-Masjid un-Nabawee is included in this ruling during the time when there is crowding, and likewise other places of crowding. This is acting according to the statement of Allaah, 'Azza wa Jall:

‫سفُكْم‬ ِ ‫لْنُف‬ َِ ‫خْيفًرا‬ َ ‫طيُعففوا َوَأْنِفُقففوا‬ ِ ‫سفَمُعوا َوَأ‬ ْ ‫طْعُتْم َوا‬ َ ‫سفَت‬ ْ ‫ل َما ا‬ َّ ‫َفاّتُقوا ا‬ ﴾64:16﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫حو‬ ُ ‫ك ُهُم اْلُمْفِل‬ َ ‫سِه َفُأوَلِئ‬ ِ ‫ح َنْف‬ ّ‫ش‬ ُ ‫ق‬ َ ‫ن ُيو‬ ْ ‫َوَم‬ So fear Allah in awe as much as you are able, and listen and obey, and be charitable. This is for your own good. And whoever remains safe from his own greediness, it is such that will prosper. [At-Taghaabun, 64:16] And the Prophet's (sallallaahu 'alayhi wa sallam) statement, "If I have commanded you with something, then do it as much as you are able." It's authenticity is agree upon. And Allah is the Giver of success. [Ash-Shaikh 'Abdul-'Azeez bin 'Abdullaah bin Baaz Source: Fataawaa Muhimmah Tata'allaqu bis-Salaah, pp. 36-38, no. 24. Translated by Aqeel Walker]

355 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

34.00.00 Important Masala regarding Salah(Prayer) 01. Tahaarah (purity and cleanliness): Paint or dirt on hands when making wudoo’ If a person finds something like paint or dirt on his hands etc, whilst making wudoo’, and tries to remove it, does this break the continuity of his wudoo’ and mean that he has to start again? Answer: According to the most sound opinion, this does not break the continuity of his wudoo’, even if the parts of his body that have already been washed become dry, because he was delayed by something that is connected to tahaarah. Similarly his wudoo’ is not affected if he moves from one tap to another in order to get water, etc. But if he is interrupted by something that is not connected to his wudoo’, such as removing some impurity from his clothes, or eating or drinking, and so on, and the parts of his body that he has already washed during wudoo’ become dry, then he has to repeat his wudoo’. (Fataawa Ibn ‘Uthaymeen, 4/145-146). 02. Dressings on wounds: If a person has an injury in any part of his body that should be washed during wudoo’, and cannot put a band-aid or dressing on it, then he should do wudoo’, and do tayammum for the wounded part (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/282). He does not have to wash the wounded part if this will be harmful. 03. Traces of janaabah (impurity) on clothes: If a person sees some traces of janaabah (impurity such as semen, etc.) on his clothes, and he has already prayed some prayers without realizing that this was there, he should do ghusl and repeat the prayers done since the most recent period of sleep wearing these clothes. If, however, he knows that this janaabah is from a previous period of sleep, he should repeat all the prayers since the end of the sleep in which he thinks the janaabah occurred. (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/199). The evidence that he should perform ghusl for salaah in cases of janaabah is to be found in many places, such as the aayah “O you who believe! Approach not the prayer when you are in a drunken state 356 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

until you know (the meaning) of what you utter, nor when you are in a state of janaabah (i.e., in a state of sexual impurity and have not yet taken a bath), except when travelling on the road (without enough water, etc.), till you wash your whole body…” [al-Nisaa’ 4:43] and the hadeeth of ‘Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) in which he said: “I was a man who experienced a lot of urethral discharge, so I kept washing myself (doing ghusl) until the skin on my back started to crack. I mentioned that to the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), or it was mentioned to him, so he said: “Don’t do that. If you see discharge, wash your private parts and do wudoo’ for prayer as usual. If water (i.e., semen) gushes out, then do ghusl.” (Reported by Abu Dawood, no. 206; classed as saheeh by al-Albaani in Irwaa’ al-Ghaleel, no. 125). This indicates that when semen is emitted, ghusl is a must, but when there is discharge, it is enough just to wash the private part and do wudoo’. 04. Janaabah whilst travelling: A traveller may find himself on a long plane journey during which he becomes junub (impure). He has no way of performing ghusl, and there is nothing on the plane that he could use for tayammum. If he waits until he reaches his destination, the time for prayer will be over, and it may be a prayer that he cannot with another, such as fajr, when he set out before fajr and will not arrive until after sunrise, or the time for ing two prayers such as zuhr and ‘asr may also be over, because he set out before zuhr and will not arrive until after maghrib. What should he do in such a situation? If we accept that he has no means of performing ghusl on board the plane, then he is in the situation known by the scholars as “the one who does not have access to the two purifying materials (i.e., water or earth).” There are varying opinions on this situation. Imaam Ahmad and the majority of muhaddithoon say that he should pray as he is, because this is all that he can do, and “Allaah burdens not a person beyond his scope.” [al-Baqarah 2:286 – interpretation of the meaning]. The specific evidence in this case is the report narrated by Muslim in his Saheeh, where it states that the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) sent some people to look for a necklace that ‘Aa’ishah had lost. The time for prayer came, and they prayed without wudoo’ (because they could not find water). When they came to the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him), they told him about it and then the aayah of tayammum was revealed. (Saheeh Muslim, 367). The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) did not blame or criticize them, neither did he tell them to repeat the prayer. This indicates that prayer is obligatory, and even though tahaarah is a condition for prayer, prayer should not be 357 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

delayed when tahaarah cannot be accomplished. (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/251). A similar ruling applies to the sick who cannot move their limbs at all, and people who are imprisoned and chained up or suspended. What is meant is that the prayer should be performed in the best way possible under the circumstances, and it should not be delayed beyond its set time. According to the soundest opinion, it does not have to be repeated, for Allaah does not lay upon us in religion any hardship. 05. Bleeding after miscarriage – nifaas or not? If a woman miscarries and bleeds, should she pray or not? The answer to this question depends on the kind of blood: is it nifaas or not? The scholars have mentioned the regulations concerning this: “If she sees blood after ing something that has any human features, then it is nifaas, but if she sees it after ing something that resembles a blood clot (nutfah or ‘alaq), then it is not nifaas.” (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/361). In the latter case, this is istihaadah (irregular bleeding), so she should do wudoo’ for each prayer after the time for that prayer has started, and then pray. If what she ed is a fully formed foetus or has some formed limbs, such as a hand or a foot or a leg, then this is nifaas. If she says that they took it away in the hospital and threw it away, and she did not see it, then the scholars say that the shortest time in which human features could be formed is eighty-one days from the time of conception. (Majmoo’at Fataawa al-Shaykh ibn ‘Uthaymeen, 4/292). This is based on the hadeeth narrated by ‘Abd-Allaah ibn Mas’ood according to which the Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), who is the one who speaks the truth, said: “The creation of each one of you is gathered for forty days in his mother’s stomach (womb), then he is ‘alaqah (something that clings) for a similar length of time, then he is mudghah (something like a lump of chewed flesh) for a similar length of time. Then Allaah sends an angel who is commanded to do four things: he is told to write down his deeds, his provision and whether he is to be unfortunate (doomed to Hell) or blessed (destined for Paradise)…” (This version narrated by al-Bukhaari, Fath, 6/303). Any woman facing this problem should try to seek the advice of doctors to find out exactly what her situation is.

358 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

With regard to the blood which may be discharged just prior to a normal birth: if it is accompanied by labour pains or contractions, then it is nifaas, otherwise it is not. Shaykh al-Islam Ibn Taymiyah (may Allaah have mercy on him) said: “What she sees when the labour pains begin is nifaas. What is meant here is contractions followed by delivery; if this is not the case then it is not nifaas.” (Majmoo’ Fataawa Ibn ‘Uthaymeen, 4/327). 06. Salaah (prayer): Waswaas (insinuating thoughts from Shaytaan) If, when praying, a person experiences waswaas (insinuating thoughts) from Shaytaan, which cause him to falter in his recitation of Qur’aan, make him think bad thoughts and make him doubt the number of rak’ahs he has completed, what should he do? This happened to one of the Sahaabah, namely ‘Uthmaan ibn Abi al-‘Aas (may Allaah be pleased with him). He came to the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and complained about it: “The Shaytaan comes between me and my salaah, and causes me to falter in my recitation.” The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: “That is a shaytaan (devil) called Khanzab. If you sense his presence, seek refuge with Allaah and spit (dry spitting) to your left three times.” ‘Uthmaan (later) said: “I did that, and Allaah rid me of him.” (Saheeh Muslim, no. 2203). This hadeeth indicates two ways in which one may ward off the shaytaan who tries to disrupt one’s prayers. The first is to seek refuge with Allaah from the evil of Shaytaan, even by pronouncing these words whilst praying – there is nothing wrong with doing so in this case. The second is to spit (dry spitting) to the left three times. This means blowing air in a manner similar to spitting but ejecting more a very small amount of saliva, so long as this will not affect the person next to you or making the masjid dirty. 07. What if something happens during prayer? If something happens to a person whilst praying, men should say “Subhaan Allaah,” and women should clap. The evidence for this is the hadeeth narrated from Sahl ibn Sa’d, according to which the Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: “If something happens to you during salaah, men should say ‘Subhaan Allaah’ and women should clap.” (Reported by Abu Dawood). According to the version narrated by al-Bukhaari and Muslim: “Tasbeeh (saying ‘Subhaan Allaah’) is for men, and 359 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

clapping is for women.” (Sunan Abi Dawood, 941; Saheeh al-Bukhaari (al-Bugha edition), 1145; Saheeh Muslim, 106). 08. Call of nature when the iqaamah is given If the prayer is about to start (the iqaamah is given) and a person feels the call of nature, he should go to the bathroom and attend to his need, even if this means he will miss the congregational prayer. The evidence for this was narrated by ‘Abd-Allaah ibn Arqam: “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If any one of you needs to answer the call of nature and the prayer is about to begin, let him tend to his need first.’” (Reported by Abu Dawood, no. 88; see also Saheeh al-Jaami’, 373). 09. Doubts about ing wind If a person who is praying is in doubt as to whether he has ed wind or not, or he feels some movement in his abdomen, should he stop praying or should he continue? If he is certain that he has ed wind, he should stop praying, but if he is uncertain or doubtful, he should not stop – until he becomes sure of it, either by hearing a sound or by smelling an odour. If he finds that he has ed wind, he should stop praying, otherwise he should not pay any attention to it. The evidence for this is the hadeeth reported by Abu Hurayrah (may Allaah be pleased with him): “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If any one of you is praying and feels some movement in his back age, and is in doubt as to whether he has ed wind or not, he should not stop praying until he hears a sound or detects an odour.’” (Reported by Abu Dawood, 177; see also Saheeh al-Jaami’, 750). This is one of the important Islamic prescriptions for curing waswaas (the insinuating whispers of Shaytaan). 10. If adhaan for fajr is called whilst one is praying witr If a person is praying witr and the muezzin calls the adhaan (call to prayer) for fajr whilst he is still praying, should he continue with his witr? Yes, if the adhaan comes whilst he is praying witr, he should complete the prayer, and there is nothing wrong with doing so. (Ibn ‘Uthaymeen, Fataawa Islaamiyyah, 1/346). This matter has to do with the timing of witr prayer and whether it ends at the start of fajr 360 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

or the end of fajr. The majority (of scholars) say that it ends at the start of fajr prayer. (Is’aaf Ahl al-‘Asr bima warada fi Ahkaam Salaat al-Witr by Fayhaan al-Mutayri, p. 33) 11. Missed ‘asr and reaches masjid when maghrib prayer has started If a person has missed ‘asr prayer and arrives at the masjid to find that maghrib prayer has started, what should he do? Shaykh al-Islam Ibn Taymiyah (may Allaah have mercy on him) said: He should pray maghrib with the imaam, then pray ‘asr, as is agreed upon by all leading scholars. As to whether he should repeat maghrib, there are two opinions. The first is that he should repeat it; this is the view of Ibn ‘Umar, Maalik and Abu Haneefah, and the most well known view of Ahmad. The second opinion is that he does not have to repeat it; this is the view of Ibn ‘Abbaas and al-Shaafi’i, and the second view of Ahmad. The second view is more correct, because Allaah did not make it obligatory for a person to pray a salaah twice if he has feared Allaah as much as he can. And Allaah knows best. (Majmoo’ Fataawa Ibn Taymiyah, 22/106). 12.

Traveller ing congregation without knowing if imaam is also a traveller:

If a traveller comes upon a congregation praying, and he does not know if the imaam is also a traveller (so that he can the prayer with the intention of shortening it), or he is a resident (so that he can pray the complete prayer behind him), what should he do? According to the strongest opinion, he should act on the basis of what he sees of signs of travel on the imaam, such as clothing or travel gear. If it appears to him that the imaam is a resident, then he should pray the complete prayer behind him. The evidence for this is the report narrated by Ahmad from Ibn ‘Abbaas, who was asked: “What is the reason why a traveller prays two rak’ahs if he is alone and four rak’ahs if he prays behind a resident?” He said: “That is the sunnah.” According to another report he said: “That is the sunnah of Abu’l-Qaasim.” (Al-Haafiz did not comment on this hadeeth in al-Takhlees, 2/50, but Ahmad Shaakir classed its isnaad as saheeh in his commentary on al-Musnad, 3/260). If he assumes that the imaam is a traveller, and prays two rak’ahs with the intention of praying a shortened prayer, then after salaam (completion of the prayer) he discovers that the imaam is in fact a resident and that these two rak’ahs were the third and fourth prayed by the imaam, in this case he should stand up, pray two more rak’ahs to complete the prayer, and do sujood sahw (an extra two prostrations). (Al-Majmoo’ li’l-Nawawi, 361 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

4/356).There is no harm done by any speaking or asking that were necessary for the sake of his prayer. 13. Being unable to stand for the rest of a prayer If a person who is praying is suddenly unable to stand up for the rest of his prayer, or a person who had to pray sitting down is suddenly able to stand, what should he do? Ibn Qudaamah (may Allaah have mercy on him) said: “As soon as a sick person who is praying becomes able to do what he could not do at the beginning of his prayer, whether it be standing, sitting, bowing, prostrating or any other movement, then he should continue and build on what he has already completed. Similarly, if a person begins the prayer capable of performing all actions, then suddenly becomes unable to do certain things, he should carry on as best he can, and build on what he has already completed as if nothing has changed.” (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/782; see also alMajmoo’ li’l-Nawawi, 4/318) The evidence for this is the hadeeth of ‘Imraan ibn Husayn (may Allaah be pleased with him): “I had haemorrhoids (“piles”), so I asked the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) about salaah. He said: ‘Pray standing up, but if you cannot, then sitting down, and if you cannot, then on your side.’” (Reported by al-Bukhaari, Fath, 2/587). A knock on the door when one is praying, or a mother seeing her child do something dangerous If someone knocks on the door whilst one is praying, or a mother who is praying sees her child playing with an electrical outlet or doing something similarly dangerous, what should be done? If a person who is praying needs to do something relatively minor, such as opening a door, there is nothing wrong with doing so, so long as he continues to face the qiblah. The evidence for this is the hadeeth narrated by Abu Dawood from ‘Aa’ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her) who said: “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) used to pray with the door closed. I came and asked him to open it, so he came and opened it for me, then went back to his prayer.” The narrator mentioned that the door was in the direction of the qiblah. (Sunan Abi Dawood, no. 922; Saheeh Sunan Abi Dawood, 815).

362 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The same applies if a mother is praying and needs to move her child away from something dangerous or harmful, and so on. A simple movement to the right or left, or forwards or backwards, will not affect her prayer. Similarly, if one’s ridaa’ (upper garment) falls off, the one who is praying can pick it up, and if the izaar (lower garment) becomes loose, he can tighten it. In certain cases, sharee’ah allows excessive movements during prayer, even if this means moving away from facing the qiblah, as is reported in the hadeeth narrated by Abu Hurayrah (may Allaah be pleased with him): “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘Kill the two black things while in prayer: the snake and the scorpion.’” (Sunan Abi Dawood, no. 92; Saheeh Sunan Abi Dawood, 814). 14. Responding to salaam when praying If salaam (Islamic greeting) is given to a person whilst he is praying, he can reply with a gesture, as was reported from Suhayb (may Allaah be pleased with him), who said: “I ed by the Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) as he was praying. I greeted him with salaam, and he responded with a gesture.” (Sunan Abi Dawood, 925; Saheeh Sunan Abi Dawood, 818). The gesture is described in a number of ahaadeeth, such as that narrated by Ibn ‘Umar (may Allaah be pleased with him) who said: “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) went out to Qubaa’ to pray there. The Ansaar came to him and greeted him with salaam whilst he was praying. I asked Bilaal, ‘How did you see the Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) reply to them when they said salaam to him and he was praying?’ He said: ‘Like this,’ and flattened his hand.” Ja’far ibn ‘Awn (one of the narrators) flattened his hand with the palm facing downwards and the back of his hand facing upwards. (Sunan Abi Dawood, 927; Saheeh Sunan Abi Dawood, 820). 15. ing a prayer in progress: If a man enters the masjid while the imaam is praying, should he the imaam immediately in whatever position he is in and start praying, or should he wait to see whether the imaam is going to sit or stand? The correct answer is that which is indicated by the evidence (daleel): he should the imaam no matter what part of the prayer he has reached – prostrating, standing, bowing or sitting. The evidence is the hadeeth of Abu Hurayrah (may Allaah be pleased with him): “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If you come to the prayer and we are prostrating, then prostrate, but don’t count it, and whoever catches a rak’ah has caught the prayer.’” (Sunan Abi Dawood, 893; Saheeh Sunan Abu Dawood, 792). Mu’aadh said: “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and 363 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If one of you comes to prayer and the imaam is in a certain position, then do as the imaam is doing.’” (Sunan al-Tirmidhi, 591; see also Saheeh Sunan al-Tirmidhi, 484). Also, there is the general meaning of the hadeeth: “Whatever you catch up with, pray.” 16. Not hastening unduly to a prayer in progress If the prayer starts and a person is still on his way to the mosque, he should not hasten unduly; he should walk with calmness and dignity, as indicated in the hadeeth of Abu Hurayrah (may Allaah be pleased with him): “The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If the prayer starts, do not approach it running; approach it walking with calmness and dignity. Whatever you catch up with, pray, and whatever you miss, complete it [afterwards].’” [Reported by al-Bukhaari, Fath, 2/390] 17. Breaking wind during a congregational prayer If a man breaks wind during a congregational prayer, what should he do in this embarrassing situation? He should put his hand over his nose, and go out. The evidence for this was reported by ‘Aa’ishah (may Allaah be pleased with her), who said: “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If one of you es wind whilst he is praying, he should hold his nose and leave.’” (Sunan Abi Dawood, 1114; see also Saheeh Sunan Abi Dawood, 985).Al-Teebi said: “The command to hold one’s nose is to make it appear as though one is bleeding. This is not lying; it is a form of action that is allowed so that Shaytaan will not convince a person in this situation not to leave because he feels too shy of others.” (Mirqaat al-Mafaateeh Sharh Mishkaat al-Masaabeeh, 3/18). This is an example of the kind of ambiguity that is allowed and approved of, in order to avoid embarrassment, as whoever sees him leaving in this manner will assume that he is suffering a nosebleed. Another benefit of this Prophetic advice is that it puts a stop to the insinuating whispers of the Shaytaan, which may otherwise cause him to stay in the row or continue praying with the congregation when he has ed wind, and this does not please Allaah. How can he stay when the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) has commanded him to leave? In this case he is permitted either to through the rows, or to walk to the edge of the mosque, in order to leave, so that he can go and make wudoo’, then come back and re the prayer. When one has already prayed and comes to another mosque to find the people there praying 364 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

If a person has already prayed in one mosque, then he comes to another mosque for a lesson or for some other reason, and finds the people there praying, then he should them and his prayer would be considered a naafil (supererogatory or “extra”) prayer. He should do so even if it is during the prohibited times of prayer because there is a reason behind it. The evidence for this comes from the hadeeth of Yazeed ibn al-Aswad (may Allah be pleased with him): “I performed Hajj with the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) and prayed Fajr with him in Masjid Al-Khayf. When he completed his prayer and turned around, he found two people at the back who did not pray with him. He said, ‘I have to talk to them.’ So he came to them, and they were trembling. He asked them: ‘What prevented you two from praying with us?’ They said: ‘O Messenger of Allah! We had already prayed in our places.’ He said: ‘Do not do that. If you have already prayed at your places and then came to a congregational mosque, pray with them too and it will become a supererogatory prayer for you.’” (Sunan AlTirmidhi, no. 219; Saheeh al-Jaami’, 667) In another hadeeth it is narrated that the two came after the Fajr prayer which is a time when prayer is prohibited. Imaam Maalik has reported in al-Muwatta’ in the chapter on “What has been narrated about repeating the prayer with the imaam after a person has prayed individually”: “Mihjan (radiAllahu ‘anhu), said that he was in the company of the Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him), when the call to prayer was given. The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) got up and prayed in congregation, then came back, while Mihjan stayed in his place and did not pray with them. So the Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said to him: ‘What prevented you from praying with the people? Are you not a Muslim?’ He said: ‘Indeed I am, O Prophet of Allah! But I had already prayed at home.’ The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said to him: ‘When you come (to the mosque) then pray with the people even if you have already prayed.’” (alMuwatta’, 1/130; Silsilah al-Saheehah, no. 1337) 18. Still praying sunnah when the iqaamah is given If a person has entered the mosque and is praying sunnah, then the iqaamah is called, the best opinion in this case is that if he is in his second rak‘ah, he should finish it quickly, and if he is in the first rak‘ah, he should just break his prayer and enter the congregation with the imaam. (Fataawa Ibn ‘Uthaymeen, 1/345). The basis for this is the report which Imaam Muslim narrated in his Saheeh:

365 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

“The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If iqaamah is called for the prayer then there is no prayer except the obligatory one.’” (Saheeh Muslim, 1/493) So, if a person has performed the rukoo’ of the second rak‘ah when the iqaamah is called, then he should complete his prayer. If the iqaamah is called before he does the rukoo’ of the second rak’ah, then he should discontinue because what is left of sujood and tashahhud is not needed any more. Moreover, he should break without salaam, and it is enough to have the intention in the heart, contrary to common misconception. 19. Being informed of the correct direction of the qiblah whilst praying If there is a congregation praying, and during their prayer they are informed that the qiblah is in a direction other than that which they were facing, they should all turn towards the correct direction. The same is also true for someone praying individually. Whatever part of their prayer has been performed (before changing direction) will be correct. The evidence for this is a narration reported by Imaam Muslim from Anas (may Allah be pleased with him): “While the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) was praying towards Bayt-al-Maqdis (Jerusalem), the aayah was revealed to him (interpretation of the meaning): ‘Verily! We have seen the turning of your face towards the heaven. Surely, We shall turn you to a qiblah that shall please you, so turn your face in the direction of alMasjid al-Haram.’ [Al-Baqarah 2:144]. A man from Bani Salamah was ing by and found them (i.e., the people of Bani Salamah) in the state of rukoo‘ in the second rak‘ah of the Fajr prayer. He called out to them: ‘The qiblah has been changed,’ so they changed direction while they were still in rukoo’.” (Saheeh Muslim, No. 527) If some of the people were informed and the others were not, then the one to whom it was made clear should turn to the direction which he believes to be the correct direction of qiblah. Now if all of these people were originally praying together in the same direction, then some of them turned towards the right and some towards the left, it is still valid for one of them to lead the others in prayer. But the scholars have a difference of opinion about some people following others in cases of complete disagreement about the direction of the qiblah. If there is someone among them who is completely ignorant about the direction, he should follow the one who is more aware amongst them of the direction of the qiblah. (Al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/473). If someone does not know the direction of the qiblah, he must ask someone if he can, or else he should make ijtihaad (make a judgment to the best of his ability based on the information available) if he is able to, otherwise he must follow someone who is reliable. If he cannot find such a 366 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

person, then he should fear Allah, do his best and pray, and his prayer is valid. This sometimes happens to people who travel to the lands of the disbelievers and find no Muslim or anybody else who could tell them the correct direction of the qiblah, and have no means of finding out. But if a person is capable of finding out the direction of the qiblah, but was neglectful and prayed without making all possible efforts, he should repeat his prayer because he was careless. (Al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/490). 20. Falling behind when praying in congregation: If a person is praying in a congregation and the loudspeaker stops working or he becomes drowsy and he lags behind the imaam by one or more obligatory acts (arkaan) of prayer (i.e., the imaam performed it and he did not because of not hearing the imaam’s voice), then when he wakes up again or the sound of the speaker comes back, he should complete the obligatory acts that he has missed, then continue following the imaam. This problem may arise in many cases. For example: the imaam recites a verse that contains the word of prostration (sajdah) and some of the people misunderstand it to be a verse of prostration while in reality it is not, so when the imaam says takbeer for rukoo‘ at the end of the verse and performs rukoo‘, some of the followers (especially those towards the rear of the congregation) take it to be the takbeer for the prostration of recital, so they prostrate. When the imaam stands up from the rukoo‘ saying “sami‘a Allahu li man hamidah”, they stand up from their prostration, thus having missed the act of rukoo‘ and standing up from it. So it is incumbent on them to complete what they missed and then catch up with the imaam. This is because they did not do it intentionally. However, in the case of one who intentionally lags behind the imaam (e.g., someone who prolongs his prostration to make a long supplication such that he misses the obligatory act which comes after the prostration), the majority of scholars say that the prayer of someone who misses two consecutive obligatory acts of prayer without a valid excuse, is void and he is a sinner. (Kashshaaf al-Qinaa’, 1/467; al-Mawsoo’ah al-Fiqhiyyah, 6/29). However, the principle is that the imaam must be followed, as the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: “The imaam is there to be followed, so do not differ from him. When he goes into rukoo‘, make rukoo‘. When he says “Sami’a Allahu li man hamidah” (Allah hears the one who praises Him), say“Rabbanaa laka’l-hamd” (O our Lord! To You belongs the Praise). When he goes into sajdah, make sajdah. If he prays sitting, then all should pray sitting.” (Saheeh al-Bukhaari, no. 689)

367 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

21. When the imaam nullifies his wudoo’ If the Imaam nullifies his wudoo’ whilst he is praying, or re during the prayer that he did not perform ablution, then he should come out from prayer and appoint someone to finish leading the prayer, as was narrated from ‘Umar, ‘Ali, ‘Alqamah and ‘Ataa’. If he does not appoint anyone, and the people pray individually, this is also acceptable, and this is the opinion taken by Imaam Al-Shaafi‘i. If he brings someone forward to lead them, that is also permitted. The evidence for this is what has been narrated regarding ‘Umar (may Allah be pleased with him) when he was stabbed: he took the hand of ‘Abd al-Rahmaan bin ‘Awf and made him step forward, and he led the prayer to completion. (Reported by al-Bukhaari, Fath, 7/60). The reason for this deduction is that ‘Umar did this in the presence of a number of Companions and others and no one opposed this act, so it became a consensus (ijmaa‘). (Ahkaam al-Imaamah, al-Muneef, p. 234). If the imaam re that he is not in a state of purity, he should indicate to the people to remain as they are and go and purify himself, then come back, say “Allaahu akbar” and lead them in prayer. This is valid. The evidence for this is the report narrated by Abu Dawood from Abu Bakrah: “The Messenger of Allaah SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) started to lead the fajr prayer, then he indicated to the people that they should stay in their places. Then he came back and water was dripping from his head.” (Sunan Abi Dawood, no. 233; Saheeh Sunan Abi Dawood, 1/45. Abu Dawood included a chapter entitled Fi’l-Junub yusalli bi’l-qawmi wa huwa naasin (One who inadvertently leads the people in prayer when in a state of janaabah)). Commenting on this hadeeth, Imaam Al-Khattaabi said: “In this hadeeth there is evidence that if one is leading the people in prayer while in a state of janaabah and the people do not know of it, then their prayer is unaffected and there is no need for them to repeat it. But the Imaam has to repeat his prayer.” (Sunan Abi Dawood wa ma’ahu Ma’aalim alSunan by al-Khattaabi, edited by al-Da’aas, 1/159.) 22. When the imaam’s ‘awrah becomes uncovered If someone is praying in congregation behind the imaam and sees his ‘awrah (those parts of the body that must be covered) uncovered due to an opening in his clothes or due to his clothes being thin and transparent, then if it is possible he should go ahead and cover it with something, otherwise he should come out of his prayer and inform the imaam by saying “cover your ‘awrah” (in Arabic “ghatti’l-‘awrah”), or “protect what has been 368 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

uncovered”. He should not stay quiet and continue to pray because it is known that the imaam’s prayer (in this condition) is incorrect and following him is incorrect as well. (From the oral fataawa of Shaykh ‘Abd al-‘Azeez ibn Baaz). Realizing that one’s wudoo’ is invalid because of wiping over socks when doing so is no longer acceptable If one is praying (either as an imaam or as a member of a congregation or individually) and recalls that he had wiped over his socks (khuff) during wudoo’ at the time when the period during which this is acceptable had expired, he should terminate his prayer because his ablution is incorrect. This is what has been quoted from Imaams Ahmad and al-Shaafi‘i. (al-Mughni, 2/505) 23. When the imaam forgets the ending of an aayah If the Imaam recites a part of the Qur’an in the prayer and forgets the ending of the verse, and none of the of the congregation remind him of it, he can choose either to say the takbeer and discontinue the recitation, or to recite one verse or more from another soorah. But this is allowed only if the forgotten part is not from al-Faatihah. As far as al-Faatihah is concerned, it must be recited in its entirety, as reciting it is an obligatory act of prayer. (Ibn Baaz: Fataawa Islaamiyyah, 396). 24. Intending to pray for rain, then it rains before the people start the prayer If the people go out to gather for salaat al-istisqaa’ (prayer for rain), or were intending to do so, and then it rained, then either of the following apply: If they had got ready to go out and it rained before they left, then they should thank Allah (subhanahu wa ta‘ala) for His blessings and not go out. If they had already come out, and it rained before they could pray, they should offer a prayer in gratitude to Allah, may He be exalted. (al-Mughni, 2/296) 25. Feeling sleepy when listening to Friday sermon If a person becomes sleepy or dozes while listening to the Friday sermon, it is recommended for him to change places with the person next to him. In doing this he should be careful not to speak; rather, he should communicate by gestures. The evidence for this is the hadeeth narrated by Samurah who said: “The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If one of you dozes during the Friday sermon, he 369 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

should change places with the person sitting next to him.’” (Al-Bayhaqi, 3/238; Saheeh al-Jaami‘ no. 812) Another hadeeth was narrated by Ibn ‘Umar who said: “The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If one of you dozes in the mosque on Friday, he should move to another place to sit.’” (Abu Dawood, no. 1119; Saheeh al-Jaami‘ no. 809) 26. Rulings about Forgetfulness during Prayer (al-sahw) Doubt about number of rak’ahs prayed If a person is in doubt as to whether he prayed, for example, three or four rak’ahs, he should act according to what is most likely. However, if he cannot be sure which is more likely, he should assume what he can be certain of, which is the lesser amount, and make the prostrations of forgetfulness (sujood ul-sahw). The evidence is the hadeeth narrated by Abu Sa‘eed Al-Khudri (may Allah be pleased with him), who said: “The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If one of you has doubts during his prayer and he does not recall how many rak‘ahs he has prayed, whether three or four, then should forget about his doubt and complete his prayer on the basis of that of which he is certain, and then make two sujood before the salaam. If it turns out that he had prayed five rak‘ah, the two sujood would make it even, and if he ended up completing his four rak‘ahs , they would be in defiance of the Shaytaan.’” (Saheeh Muslim, no. 571) 27. Imaam re that he forgot to recite al-Faatihah during a silent rak’ah If the imaam re in the final tashahhud (sitting of the prayer) that he had recited at-tahiyyaat (the greetings mentioned during the sitting) in the beginning of a silent rak‘ah instead of al-Faatihah, he should stand up and offer another, correct, rak‘ah, to make up for the one he performed incorrectly where he did not recite al-Faatihah. This is because the Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: “There is no prayer for the one who did not recite (in it) al-Faatihah (the opening chapter of the Qur’an).” (Saheeh al-Bukhaari, no. 723) It is also required for the of the congregation behind him to follow him, even though it would be the fifth rak‘ah for them. If they do not understand and do not stand up, but say “subhaan Allah” as if to indicate to the imaam that he is in error, the imaam should gesture with hand movements to the right and left to inform them that he did it 370 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

purposefully and to indicate to them that they should stand up and that he knows what he is doing. However, if something like this happens to one of the people praying behind the imaam, his prayer will be correct as long as he followed the imaam. The evidence for this is the hadeeth of Abu Bakrah which describes when he ed the prayer in the position of rukoo‘ and did not recite al-Faatihah. The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said to him: “May Allah increase your endeavor. You do not need to repeat.” (Saheeh al-Bukhaari, no. 750). A member of a congregation forgetting to recite al-Faatihah, or ing the prayer at the moment of rukoo’ If the person following the imaam forgets to recite al-Faatihah, or is ignorant of its obligatory nature, or s the prayer when the imaam is in the state of rukoo‘, then his rak‘ah will be considered as complete and his prayer correct. He does not need to repeat the rak‘ah, as he is excused for his ignorance or forgetfulness, or for not ing the prayer in time for the qiyaam (the part of the rak’ah when one is standing upright). This is the opinion of the majority of scholars. (Ibn Baaz: Fataawa Islamiyyah, 1/263). This is one of the things which the imaam bears on behalf of those whom he leads in prayer. 28. Raising one’s head from rukoo’ then realizing that one forgot to say the tasbeeh If a person raises his head from rukoo’ then re that he did not say the tasbeeh of rukoo’, he should not return to the rukoo’ because the requirement for supplication of rukoo’ is no longer applicable by virtue of his having raised his head. If he returns to the rukoo’ intentionally, this action would render his prayer invalid since he has added an extra rukn (obligatory act of the prayer) which is this second, superfluous, rukoo’. However, if it was due to ignorance or forgetfulness, his prayer will not be nullified, but in this case he must make the prostration of forgetfulness if he was praying individually or leading a congregation. This is because saying tasbeeh (“subhaana Rabbi al-‘Azeem, How Perfect is my Lord, the Supreme”) is waajib (obligatory), and if one forgets it, it can be compensated for by making the prostration of forgetfulness. If he was praying behind an imaam and forgets the tasbeeh, then he is no longer considered to have omitted an obligatory act. (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/679).

371 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

29. Forgetting the first tashahhud If a person forgets the first tashahhud, stands up for the third rak‘ah and starts the recitation of al-Faatihah, then according to the majority of scholars, he should not return to the sitting position. If he does so knowing that his return is unapproved of, his prayer will be nullified because he has already started another obligatory act. The obligatory act that he forgot (i.e., tashahhud) can be made up for by making the prostrations of forgetfulness. The evidence is the hadeeth narrated by al-Mugheerah ibn Shu‘bah: “The Prophet SAWS (peace and blessings of Allaah be upon him) said: ‘If the imaam begins to stand up after the second rak‘ah, then re, before he has stood fully upright, that he should sit, then he should sit down, but if he has already stood fully upright, he should not sit, but should make two prostrations of forgetfulness. (Abu Dawood, no. 1036; Silsilah al-Saheehah, 321) In short, if someone stands up for the third rak‘ah, forgetting the tashahhud, one of the three following scenarios applies: If he re it before standing up straight: then he should return to tashahhud. If he re after standing up straight, and before starting the recitation of alFaatihah: then it is better for him not to sit, but if he sits his prayer will be valid. If he re it after starting the recitation of al-Faatihah: then he is not allowed to return to tashahhud. (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/677) These three cases have been deduced from the hadeeth quoted above. Imaam says the salaam then makes prostrations of forgetfulness, but a latecomer stands up to complete his prayer If the imaam says the salaam and a person who ed the prayer late stands up to complete what he missed, then suddenly he sees the imaam making prostrations of forgetfulness after the salaam, the latecomer should sit back down and make prostrations with the imaam, if he has not yet stood fully upright. Otherwise he should not sit back down; he should complete his prayer, then he should make the missed prostrations of forgetfulness. The evidence for this is the same as presented in the discussion on forgetting to sit for tashahhud between the second and third rak’ahs. (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/697). Imaam makes a mistake but doesn’t understand what the congregation is referring to when they say “subhaan Allaah” to draw his attention to it 372 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

If the imaam makes a mistake and misses an obligatory part of the prayer, and the congregation remind him of the mistake (by saying “subhaan Allah”), but he does not understand what they mean or does not know when or where he made the mistake, and continues to move on to other obligatory acts which do not include the missed act, then there a number of opinions as to how they should make him understand. The best of these opinions is that they should remind him of the act by the particular supplication for that act, e.g., saying “subhaana Rabbi al-‘Azeem” if it was the rukoo’ or “subhaana Rabbi alA‘la” if it was the prostration, or Rabbighfir li if it was the sitting between the two prostrations, etc. (al-Mughni ma’a al-Sharh al-Kabeer, 1/707) [Sheikh Muhammed Salih Al-Munajjid]

373 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

35.00.00 Congregational Prayer and its Excellence The fact that both the Qur'an and Sunnah have laid great stress on the congregational Prayer and described its unique excellence, shows that the Fard Prayer is meant to be offered collectively, and no one in the Islamic community should even think of observing it individually a must one has to do so on of a genuine reason. The Qur'an says: ﴾2:43﴿

َ ‫َواْرَكُعوا َمَع الّراِكِعي‬ ‫ن‬

" . . . And bend down in ruku with those who been down in ruku" [Qur'an 2:43] Arguing from this verse, the commentators are generally of the view that the Prayer has to be offered collectively. The importance of the congregational Prayer in Islam is so great that the Muslim have been ed to observe that even in the battlefield where danger to life is extreme. The Qur'an has prescribed the following way:

َ ‫ذا ك ُنت فيهم فَأ‬ َ ‫م‬ ْ َ َ َ َ ‫ة‬ َ ِ ‫طائ‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ق‬ ُ ‫ت‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ف‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ص‬ ‫ال‬ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ت‬ ‫م‬ ‫ق‬ ٌ ‫فش‬ َ ْ َ ُ ُ َ ْ ْ ِ ِ َ ْ َ ِ ‫وَإ‬ ّ ْ ‫ك ول ْيأ‬ َ َ َ ُ ‫دوا‬ ‫ج‬ ‫سشش‬ ‫ذا‬ ‫إ‬ ‫فشش‬ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ل‬ ‫سشش‬ ‫أ‬ ‫ذوا‬ ‫خشش‬ ُ َ َ َ ‫مَعشش‬ ِ ُ َ َ ْ َُ َ ِ ْ َ ‫م‬ ْ ‫من ُْهشش‬ ِ ْ ‫كونوا من ورائك ُم ول ْتأ‬ ُ‫ة أ‬ َ َ ‫صّلوا‬ ‫ي‬ ‫م‬ ‫ل‬ ‫رى‬ ‫خ‬ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ئ‬ ‫طا‬ ‫ت‬ ْ ٌ ِ ِ َ َ ْ ِ ََ ْ ِ ُ ُ َ ‫فَل ْي‬ ُ ْ َ َ ْ ‫ك ول ْيأ‬ َ ‫حذ ْرهُم وأ‬ ُ ﴾4:102﴿ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ل‬ ‫س‬ ‫ذوا‬ ‫خ‬ ُ ِ ِ َ َ َ َ ‫مع‬ ْ َُ َ ْ َ ْ َ َ ‫صّلوا‬ َ ُ ‫فَل ْي‬ And when you, O Prophet, are among the Muslims and are going to lead them in the Salat (in a state of war), let a party of them stand behind you, carrying their weapons with them. When they have made their prostrations, they should fall back and let another party of them, who have not yet offered Salat, say it with you and they, too, should be on their guard and keep their weapons with them. [Qur'an 4: 102] The holy Prophet has also greatly stressed the offering prayer in congregation and described its unique merit and excellence. For instance, he has said: 374 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

1. "Nothing is harder on the hypocrites than the Isha and Fajr Prayer; had they known of the great rewards that Allah would bestow for those Prayers they would never have missed them even if they had to come (to the mosque) on their knees." Then he said, "I wish I should tell a Mu'azzin to pronounce Iqamah and appoint someone as Imam in my place, and I myself go and set fire to the houses of those who do not come out even after hearing the Azan." [Bukhari, Muslim] 2. "Offering the Prayer in congregation carries 27 times greater rewards and offering it alone individually." (Bukhari, Muslim) 3. According to Hadrat Anas, the holy Prophet said: "The person who offers his Prayers continuously for 40 days without missing the first takbir, is granted a twofold immunity by Allah - immunity from Hellfire and immunity from hypocrisy." (Tirmidhi) 4. According to Hadrat Abdullah bin Mas'ud, the holy Prophet said: "O Muslims! Allah has prescribed paths of right guidance for you (to lead you to real success) among which is the offering of the daily Prayers in congregation in the mosque. If you start saying your prayers individually at home, as so-and-so does, you will be forsaking the Sunnah of the Prophet. And if you forsake the Sunnah of your Prophet, you will certainly be going astray." (Muslim) 5. According to Hadrat Ubayy bin Ka'b, the holy Prophet said: "If the people come to know of the great rewards and benefits of the congregational Prayer, they would never stray back but would rush to the mosque for it. The first row merits the highest rewards and should be regarded as if it consisted of pure angels. Two persons praying together merit greater rewards than each praying individually, the rule being that the larger the congregation, the higher its rewards in the sight of Allah." (Abu Da'ud) 6. "Give good news to those who go to the mosque in the darkness of the night to offer the Prayer in congregation, that on the Day of Judgement they will be provided with a perfect light." (Tirmidhi) 7. Hadrat Uthman has reported that he heard the holy Prophet say: "The person who observes the Isha Prayer in congregation will have the rewards and blessings of half the night in Prayer, and the one who observes the Fajr Prayer in congregation will have the reward and blessings of the whole night in Prayer." (Tirmidhi) 8. Hadrat ibn Abbas has reported that the holy Prophet said: "The prayer of the person who does not come to attend the congregational Prayer after hearing the Azan, will not be acceptable unless he has a valid reason for this." When the Companions asked what was meant by a valid reason, he said: " Fear or illness." (Abu Da'ud) 375 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

9. Hadrat Aswad says that one day when he and his Companions were sitting before Hadrat A'isha, she described them the event of the holy Prophet's last illness, thereby stressing the importance and merit of the Congregational Prayer. She said: "One day when Azan was pronounced at a Prayer time the holy Prophet said: 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in Prayer.' We said, 'Abu Bakr is a tender hearted man. He will not be able to stand your absence and lead the Prayer properly.' The holy Prophet again said: 'Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in Prayer.' We again made the same remark whereupon the holy Prophet replied: 'You are disputing with me just like the Egyptian women disputed with Joseph. Tell Abu Bakr to lead the people in Prayer.' Accordingly, Hadrat Abu Bakr took his place in front. In the meantime, the holy Prophet felt a little better and he went out to the mosque with the help of two men. I still the scene: the holy Prophet was too weak to stand on his feet and walk properly. He was dragging his feet along. Hadrat Abu Bakr who had already started the Prayer wanted to step back, but the holy Prophet beckoned him to carry on and the Prayer was completed under Abu Bakr's leadership." (Bukhari)

Regulations Concerning the Congregational Prayer 1. It is Wajib to observe all five daily Prayers collectively, as far as possible, in the mosque. But if any Prayer is observed collectively outside the mosque, at home or in the jungle, on of a valid reason, there is no harm. 2. The Friday and the Eid Prayers are conditioned upon congregation, i.e. these Prayers cannot be held without a congregation. 3. It is Sunnat (compulsory) to offer the Taravih Prayer during Ramadan collectively, even if the whole Qur'an has been finished in recitation. 4. It is Sunnat (compulsory) to observe the Solar Eclipse Prayer collectively. 5. It is Mustahabb (desirable) to offer the Witr Prayer collectively during Ramadan. 6. It is undesirable to observe the Lunar Eclipse Prayer collectively. 7. It is undesirable to offer any Nafl Prayer collectively with Azan and Iqamah. However if some people get together and offer a few rak'ahs of Nafl collectively without a special arrangement, there is no harm.

376 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Conditions for the Congregational Prayer Four conditions have to be satisfied for holding a prayer in congregation: 1. The participants have to be males: it is not essential for females to offer prayer collectively. 2. Adulthood: minor children are under no obligation to offer a prayer collectively. 3. Sanity and normal state of mind. Insane, abnormal and mad persons are not bound to offer prayers collectively. 4. Absence of the reasons for which it is permissible to abandon the congregational Prayer.

Reasons for Which Congregation May Be Abandoned Reasons for which congregation may be abandoned are of four types. One may abandon the congregational Prayer in the presence of these reasons if one so likes, but as far as possible one should attend the mosque to offer all the prayers in congregation: 1. Inability to visit the mosque. This may be due to: (a) extreme weakness; (b) disease; (c) blindness, or some other physical disability which prevents a man from coming to the mosque. 2. Factors causing illness or entailing undue hardship, e.g.: (a) heavy rain; (b) intense cold; (c) darkness of night and poor visibility; (d) wind storm at night; (e) the route being unduly slushy and muddy; (f) fear of missing a conveyance when no other mode of conveyance is available; (g) nursing a patient when one fears that the patient might feel worse if one goes away for the congregational Prayer. 3. Danger to life and property. This may be due to: (a) the presence of a dangerous animal (like a snake, or wild beasts) on the way to the mosque. 377 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(b) the fear and danger of an enemy lying in ambush; (c) the fear of thieves, robbers, etc. on the way, or the fear of theft at home during one's absence. 4. A physical or natural factor which may not allow one to pay full attention to the Prayer, for instance: (a) hunger, when food is ready; (b) desire for ing stool or urine.

Regulations for Lining-up 1. Utmost care has to be exercised to keep the rows straight and balanced. The holy Prophet has instructed: "Keep your rows straight and balanced in the prayer, for proper alignment is a necessary condition of observing the prayer well." (Bukhari, Muslim) Hadrat Nu'man Ibn Bashir has reported: "The holy Prophet straightened our rows in a manner as if he would set arrows straight with their help, till he realized that we understood and appreciated the due importance of proper alignment. One day he came out and was about to pronounce the takbir for prayer when he saw a man with his chest protruding a little from the row. He said: 'Servants of Allah! Keep your rows straight and balanced, otherwise Allah might turn your hearts one against the other." (Muslim) 2. The front rows should be filled and completed first. 3. The people possessing deep knowledge and understanding of religion should stand close to the Imam behind him, then those who are next to them and knowledge and understanding, then those who are next Imam in knowledge and understanding. 4. The front rows behind the Imam should consist of men, then of children, and then of women at the rear. 5. The followers should stand behind the Imam in a balanced way, equally on the right and left, keeping him in the middle and front. 6. If there is a single follower, whether an adult male or a boy, he should stand on the right of the Imam with his heels a little behind the Imam's. It is undesirable for a single follower to stand behind the Imam in a separate row. 7. If the followers are more than one, they should invariably stand behind the Imam; it is undesirable for two or more followers to stand beside the Imam, on his right or left. ('Ilm al-Fiqh) 378 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

8. If at the commencement of the Prayer, there is only one follower and later on one or more followers in, then they should either pull the first follower back in the row, or the Imam should step forward and let the followers make the row behind him. 9. If the front rows are complete and there is no room for a latecomer, he should avoid standing alone behind but should pull a person back from the front row and make a separate row at the rear. 10. If there is room for a latecomer to stand in the front row, it is undesirable for him to stand alone at the rear.

Sutrah 1. If a person intends to offer his Prayer at a place which is open and in front of where people walk about, he should fix a stick or something else about a yard in height and as thick as a finger in front of him, before standing up for the Prayer. This is called sutrah. 2. As a rule, it is sinful to cross the front of a praying person, but if he has placed a sutrah in front of him, there is no harm in crossing his front, provided one does not between the praying person and his sutrah. 3. If the Imam has placed a sutrah in front of him, it will suffice for the whole congregation. It is not sinful to cross the front of the Imam in the presence of the sutrah.

Miscellaneous Regulations for Congregational Prayer 1. If a person finds that the congregational Prayer in a local mosque is over, he may try to the congregational Prayer in another mosque, or even come back home and observe the prayer in congregation with the people of his house. 2. For the congregational Prayer to be valid, it is necessary that both the Imam and the followers should pray in the same place, whether it is the same mosque or the same house, or it is the same place in effect, e.g., the Imam standing in the mosque and the followers on the road or in a house, and continuous rows one behind the other, without any unusual gap between the rows. 3. A congregational Prayer will be valid if the Imam stands in the mosque and the followers on the roof of the mosque, or on the roof of a house ading the mosque, provided that the gap between the Imam and the followers is not so wide as to accommodate two or more rows. 379 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

4. If a person, who has offered a Fard prayer alone, finds that the same Fard prayer is being offered collectively, then he should the congregation, unless it is the Fajr, or Asr or Maghrib Prayer. The reason is that no prayer is valid after the Fajr or Asr Prayer (until the sun has risen or set) and the Maghrib Prayer having three rak'ahs cannot be counted as Nafl. For prayer offered in congregation by the person will have a novel status and not Fard, because he has already offered his Fard prayer individually. 5. If the person is offering a Fard Prayer and then finds that the same prayer is being held in congregation, he should abandon his prayer and the congregation. If, however, it is the Fajr Prayer and he performed the sadjah of the second rak'ah (or in the case of other prayers the sadjah of the third rak'ah), he should complete his prayer independently. If at the end he finds that the congregational prayer is still in progress, he may it provided it is the Zuhr or Isha Prayer only. 6. If a person had started a Nafl prayer and then finds a Fard congregational prayer due to begin, he should pronounce salutation after two rak'ahs and the congregation. 7. If a person to started the first four Sunnat (compulsory) rak'ahs of the Zuhr or Friday prayer, and then finds the Imam standing up for the Fard congregational prayer, he should pronounce salutation after two rak'ahs and complete them after observing the Fard prayer in congregation. 8. As a rule, when the Imam has stood up for a Fard prayer, the Sunnat prayer should not be started, unless one is sure that no Fard rak'ah would be missed. However, in view of the great importance of the Sunnat rak'ahs of the Fajr prayer, one may offer them even if there is hope of gaining a single rak'ah of the Fard Prayer. If there is no such hope, one may abandon them. 9. If a Fard congregational Prayer is in progress, one may observe the Sunnat rak'ahs, if one so likes, in a place outside the mosque. If this is not possible, one may observe them in a corner of the mosque away from the congregation. If this is also not possible, then one should the congregation instead, for it is undesirable to offer a prayer independently in a place where a congregational Fard Prayer is in progress. 10. If due to some reason one is late for a congregational prayer and has no hope of gaining the full prayer, one should straight away the congregation. Even if the prayer has ended, one should hasten to the mosque because it is expected that Allah will not deprive such a one of the rewards and blessings of the congregational Prayer. The holy Prophet has said: "The person who performed his wudu well, then went to the mosque (with the intention of offering the prayer in congregation), and found the prayer to have been performed already, will still get the same rewards from Allah as those who attended 380 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and observed the prayer in congregation without any decrease in their rewards." (Abu Da'ud, Nasa'i) 11. The person who s the Imam in the ruku position is deemed to have gained the rak'ah. If he s late, he will have to complete the rak'ahs which he has missed independently. 12. For a congregational Prayer to be valid, there has to be at least one follower beside the Imam. In the Friday prayer, however, there should be at least two followers besides the Imam.

Regulations Concerning the Additional Service If some people, who had missed a congregational Prayer, gather together and hold an additional service in the mosque, it will be perfectly in order, though in certain cases it is undesirable to do so. 1. There is absolutely no harm and after a regular service in the mosque, an additional service is held in the open or in a house by the people who have missed the first congregation. 2. It is permissible to hold an additional service in a mosque situated on the way, where no Imam and no Mu'azzin have been appointed and where there is no organized system of holding Congregational Prayer either. 3. An additional Congregational Service is permissible in case the first Congregational Service has not been held duly after pronouncing Azan and Iqamah in a sufficiently loud voice. 4. An additional congregational service is also permissible in case the first one is held by some people not belonging to the locality and having no concerned with the affairs and istration of the mosque. 5. The additional congregational service is by all means permissible with altered conditions, which means that the Imam should stand in a different place for the second service.(2) ('Ilm al-Fiqh) 6. In the absence of the above conditions and circumstances, it is undesirable to hold an additional congregational Service. If the congregational Prayer has already been duly held in the mosque of a locality after pronouncing Azan and Iqamah in a sufficiently loud 381 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

voice, it will be absolutely undesirable for latecomers to hold an additional service in the same mosque, without altering the conditions. Notes: 1. Hadrat Umm Waraqa, daughter of Naufal, says that the holy Prophet had appointed a Mu'azzin for the women of her house and she used to lead them in Prayer. (Abu Da'ud) 2. According to Imam Abu Hanifah, the additional service remains no more undesirable if the conditions are altered. According to Traditions reported in Tirmidhi and Abu Da'ud, the holy Prophet saw a man offering his prayer alone and said, "Is there anyone here who can do good to this man?" Whereupon a person stood up and observed his prayer in company with that man. However, the holding of the additional service should not be allowed to become a regular feature in a mosque. [We gratefully acknowledge and thank Islamic Publications Ltd. for permission to print this excerpt (Ch. 19) from Everyday Fiqh (vol. 1): by Abdul Aziz Kamal Published by Islamic Publications (Pvt.) Ltd., 13-E Shah Alam Market, Lahore, Pakistan.]

382 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

35.01.00 Some Questions on Congregational Prayer Q: 01. In Jamaah prayers, can one stay longer in the last sujud then revert to the tasyahud before the Imam gives salam? Ans: It is allowed for us to prolong our sujud and tasyahhud in our jamaah prayers, even though to the extent that the Imam is done with both salams, since it will not nullify our jamaah prayers. The only thing that will nullify our jamaah prayers is if we lag behind the imam in three physical movements, e.g., we are still standing reciting Fatihah when the Imam has raised his head from the first sujud. Q:02.What is the ruling on reciting do’a and zikr in groups or in a congregation after the five daily prayers which is usually practised in mosques? Ans: Zikr is a recommended thing as it brings about repentance, builds up our faith, purifies our soul and beautifies our character. There is no specific time and place for one to perform zikr. It is however, commonly performed in mosques and at specific times such as on Fridays. It can also be performed individually or in a group. This is in accordance with a Hadith that was narrated by Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmidhi and others and has also been mentioned in Imam An-Nawawi’s Riyadh As-Salihin in the chapter “The Benefits of Group Zikr”. According to the Prophet’s Sunnah, there is no mention of the prohibition of group zikr. It is permissible as long as it does not contradict Islamic. Q:03.Can a muslim male who has ear piercings be an imam in a prayer?

congregational

Ans: Men are prohibited from piercing their ears, whether both or only one of the ears. This is because such an act is akin to likening oneself to women, and this is forbidden in Islam. Those who have done it are considered to be in a state of sin and if this act continues, will then be considered a fasiq and are not qualified to be imams of congregational prayers.

383 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Q:04. Does a masbuq jamaah that entered during the second rakah still need to do doa qunut in the second rakaah as the doa qunut was already done together with the Imam? Ans: A makmum must follow everything that his imam is doing, regardless of whether he is masbuq or not. For masbuq jamaah, once the imam has given his second salam, the masbuq person is now on his own accord and according to his own count of rakaat. Thus, if he recites qunut on his first rakaat when the imam is already on his second rakaat, after the imam's salam, he would stand up for his own second rakaat. And thus it is recommendable for him to recite the qunut again, as his own. But if he does not want, then it is alright. Q:05. Does the makmum have to follow the Imam of the jama'ah physically as well as verbally? Ans: The basic rule of salat jama'ah is to follow all the actions of imam, except the oral dua. For the oral doa and fatihah, it is wajib for the makmum to recite them himself. Q:06. Is the solat valid for a person who becomes a makmum to someone who is performing qadha’ prayer? Ans: The salat of a person who makmum someone who is performing qadha’ is invalid as the makmum is perfoming another solat. In such cases, the imam must inform the makmum that he/ she cannot be imam by lifting the right hand as a sign. Q:07.Is it compulsory for a person who is performing salat alone to stop halfway to a congregation that is performing salat at the same time? Ans: Congregational prayer is recommended as the rewards that one will receive with it is many times more than the reward for an individual solat. If one is performing solat individually, one may continue that solat as it will not be invalidated when others begin to form a congregation. Q:08.If the congregational prayer has already begun when one enters the mosque, should one immediately it or perform the Tahiyatul first? Ans: If congregational prayer has begun, one must in immediately and does not need to perform the Tahiyatul first.

384 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Q:09.Can one a congregational prayer even though one has already performed a salat alone? Ans: Congregational prayers are something that is much encouraged in Islam. Hence, the scholars of the Shafii Mazhab agreed that even if one has performed a solat alone or in congregation, whether as imam or ma'mum, it is mustahab for him to perform the prayer again in congregation if he happens to chance upon one, in mosques or otherwise. If the first prayer happens to be void, then the second prayer in congregation will replace that prayer. However, the niyyat remains the same. A compulsory prayer cannot have the niyyat of suplementary prayers. Q:10. Is it permissible for a woman to be a makmum to an Imam who is not mahram?

her

Ans: There is no restriction for women to be makmum to an Imam who is not her mahram. However, this ruling only applies if the congregational prayer is big, like those in mosques. If the prayer is only between the woman and the Imam and it is performed in a room for example, it is then not permissible as it may cause fitnah and Muslims are advised to stay away from fitnah.

385 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

35.02.00 Jama'ah (Congregation) a great benefits do occur Congregational Prayer (Jama^ah) The Prophet, sallallahu ^alayhi wa sallam, encouraged performing the congregational prayer. He ordered the people to pray the five (5) prayers in congregation in a way that anyone who wants to pray in congregation can easily find the place to do so. When people gather in obedience to Allah, great benefits do occur. The Prophet, sallallahu ^alayhi wa sallam, said: Salatul-jama^ati tafdulu salatal-fadhdhi bisab^iw wa ^ishrina darajah. Which means: “The congregational prayer has 27 times more reward (thawab) than the prayer of an individual.” (Related by Ibn Majah, at-Tirmidhiyy, and Ahmad ibn Hanbal.) Praying every obligatory prayer in congregation is a communal obligation upon the free, residing, pubescent, and unexcused men. How to Pray the Congregational Prayer (Jama^ah): One of the people who want to pray the congregational prayer steps forward to lead the others in prayer. He is called the leader (imam). It is better if the imam is the most knowledgeable among them and the one who recites Qur’an the best. The rest of the people stand behind the imam in straight rows, leaving no spaces in between each other. Then the imam says the opening Allahu Akbar (takbiratul-ihram). Then other people say their opening Allahu Akbar coupled with the intention. The intention means that every one of them says in one’s heart, for example, while saying Allahu Akbar with one’s tongue: “I now intend to pray the obligatory ^Asr prayer in congregation.” The imam says all the sayings of Allahu Akbar, sami^allahu liman hamidah, and assalamu ^alaykum out loud in all the prayers. If it is a loud prayer, the imam also says the Fatihah, Amin, and the Surah after it out loud in the first two rak^ahs. The follower says

386 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Amin out loud, but he does not recite the Surah after the Fatihah in the loud prayer; rather, he does this only in the soft prayer. 1 Abu Hurairah reported that The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, said: "I swear by Him in Whose hand is my soul, I had almost determined that I should order that wood should be collected, then I should order that a call should be sounded for prayer, then I should order a man that he should lead the prayer, then I should go to the people who have absented themselves and burn their houses on them." (B. 10:29.) 2 Abu-A1-Darda' said, The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, said: "There are not three people, either in the town or in the desert, among whom prayer is not said in congregation but the devil will surely overcome them; so stick to the congregation for the wolf eats the one that has strayed away from the flock." (AD.-Msh. 4:21) 3 Malik said, Two men who intended going out on a journey came to the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, and the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, said: "When you go out, give out a call for prayer, then recite the iqamah, then let the senior of you lead the prayer." (R 10:18.) 4 Abu Hurairah said, The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, said: When the iqamah for prayer has been called, no prayer but the one that is obligatory shall be said." (M-Msh 4:21) 5 Ibn 'Umar reported that The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, said. "Prayer said in congregation excels the prayer said alone by twenty-seven degrees." (B. 10:30.) 6 Nafi' said, Ibn 'Umar gave a call for prayer in Dzajnan on a cold night, then said, Say prayers in your abodes; and he informed us that the Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, used to order a mu'adhdhin, on a cold or rainy night and during journey, to give a call for prayer, then say, on finishing it, Beware! Say prayers in (your) abodes.(B. 10:18.)

387 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

7 Ibn 'Umar reported on the authority of the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, (who) said "When your women ask your permission to go to the mosque at night, give them permission." (B. 10:162.) 8 'A'ishah reported that The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, used to say the morning prayer when it was yet dark; so the women of the believers returned while they could not be recognised on of darkness, or they did not recognise one another. (B. 10:164.) 9 Anas reported on the authority of the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, (who) said: "Arrange your ranks properly, for the proper arrangement of ranks is part of the keeping up of prayer." (B. 10:74.) 10 Abu Hurairah reported that The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, said: "Did people know the importance of the adhan and of being in the first row, and they had no choice but to draw lots for it, they would draw lots for it." (B. 10:9.) 11 Abn Mas'ud said, The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, used to touch our shoulders at the time of prayer, and used to say: "Keep straight and do not be uneven, for in that case your hearts would disagree. Let those from among you, who are possessed of understanding and wisdom, stand nearest to me, then those who are next to them, then those who are next to them." (M-Msh. 4:24.) 12 Anas said, The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, said: "Complete the first row, then the one that is next to it, and whatever deficiency there is, let it be in the last row." (AD-Msh. 4:24.) 13 Wabisah said, The Messenger of Allah, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, saw a man praying alone behind the row; so he commanded him to say the prayer over again.4 (Ah.-Msh. 4:24.) 14 Anas said, I and an orphan in our house prayed behind the Prophet, peace and blessings of Allah be on him, (in one row), and my mother Umm Sulaim was behind us. (B. 10:78). The Conditions of Following the Imam in Prayer: Everyone who follows an imam while performing prayer—the Jumu^ah Prayer or other prayers–must fulfill the following obligations:

388 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

1.

The follower (ma’mum) must not be ahead of his imam in the standing position or in saying the opening Allahu akbar. The prayer of the follower is invalid if he says his opening Allahu akbar during that of the imam. Doing other actions at the same time as the imam in other parts of the prayer is disliked (makruh), with the exception of saying: “Amin ”.

2.

It is unlawful (haram) for the follower (ma’mum) to precede the imam by one integral of action. One’s prayer is invalidated by inexcusably preceding the imam by two consecutive integrals of action, whether both are long or one is long and the other is short. Similarly, the ma’mum invalidates his prayer if he lags behind the imam by two integrals of action, despite an excuse. If the ma’mum stays behind to finish the Fatihah and during this time the imam has finished his ruku^ and two prostrations, and has sat for the tashahhud or stood up for the following rak^ah, then the ma’mum must stop reciting the Fatihah and be in unison with his imam. In addition to this, the ma’mum must perform a rak^ah after the closing salam of the imam. However, if the ma’mum finishes reciting the Fatihah before the imam has sat for the tashahhud or stood up for another rak^ah, then the ma’mum follows his own order until he catches up with the imam.

3.

The follower must know the movements of his imam.

4.

The follower must be with his imam in a mosque (masjid), or else within 300 cubits.

5.

The follower must not have any barrier between him and the imam which prevents him from reaching the imam.

6.

The follower must have the format of his prayer agree with the format of the imam’s prayer. For example, it is invalid for the performer of the daily obligatory prayer to follow the performer of the Funeral Prayer (Salatul-Janazah).

7.

The follower must not disagree enormously with his imam in a recommended act (sunnah), like the sitting for the first tashahhud. If the imam does it or leaves it, then the ma’mum does it with the imam or stands up with him.

In the Jumu^ah Prayer, the follower must have the intention to follow the imam while saying the opening Allahu akbar, and in other prayers, before following the imam. If the ma’mum was performing the Jumu^ah Prayer without having the intention to follow the imam within the opening Allahu akbar, his prayer would be invalid. In other than the Jumu^ah Prayer, the intention to follow the imam must be in the heart before following the imam in his moves. Following the imam in his moves without the intention to follow 389 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

invalidates the ma’mum’s prayer. However, if one’s moves agree with the imam’s moves accidentally and unintentionally, one does not invalidate one’s prayer.

Questions: 1. State a hadith of the Prophet that urged the Muslims to pray the prayers in congregation. 2. What is the judgment of the prayer the follower who precedes the imam in saying the opening Allahu Akbar? 3. When must the follower say the opening Allahu akbar? 4. What is the judgment of the prayer of the one who goes ahead of the imam by two integrals of action? 5. What is the judgment if the follower lags behind the imam two integrals without an excuse? 6. How would the follower know the movement of his imam? 7. What is the judgment of the follower who has a barrier between him and the imam that prevents him from reaching the imam? 8. Why is it not valid for the one who is praying Dhuhr to pray following the one praying Janazah?

390 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

35.03.00 Women and Congregational Prayers It is better for women to pray in their houses than to attend congregational prayers. However, they may go to the mosque and attend the congregational prayer if they avoid wearing or using any attractive or tempting adornment or perfume. The Prophet said: “Do not prevent the women from going to the mosques, although their houses are better for them.” (Ahmad and Abu Dawud) The Prophet said: "Do not keep the slave girls of Allah from the mosques of Allah. And they are to go out un-perfumed.” (Ahmad and Abu Dawud) The Prophet said: "Any woman who uses some scent should not be present with us during the night prayer." (Muslim, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i) Humaid as-Sa'diyah came to the Messenger of Allah and said: "O Messenger of Allah, I love to pray with you." The Prophet said: "I am aware of that, but your salah in your residence is better for you than your salah in your people's mosque. And your salah in your people's mosque is better than your salah in the [larger] congregational Mosque." Q: 01. Dear scholars, As-Salamu `alaykum. When there are all females and no males present, can the best one in reciting Qur’an lead the other women in jama`ah (congregational) Prayer? Is there a hadith that prohibits females from praying in jama`ah when there are only women? I haven't found anything yet, but Allah knows best, and I'm sure you have more knowledge. So please reply? Answered by: Sheikh Ahmad Kutty Wa `alaykum As-Salamu wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuh. In the Name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful. All praise and thanks are due to Allah, and peace and blessings be upon His Messenger. Dear sister in Islam, it gives us pleasure to receive your question and to see your interest in knowing the teachings of Islam, which Allah has chosen for His servants as 391 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

a way of life. According to the Qur’an, a true Muslim should refer to scholars to become well-acquainted with the sound image of Islam. First of all, it should be clear that the Qur'an and the Prophet’s Sunnah bear witness to the fact that woman is at least as vital to life as man himself, and that she is not inferior to him nor a lower species. When the Shari`ah restricts some positions to men, it does not mean discrimination, but this should be understood within the frame of the general objectives of the Shari`ah, which are set by the Law-Giver (Almighty Allah) to order the lives of men and women in a way that best suits their natures. In his response to your question, Sheikh Ahmad Kutty, a senior lecturer and Islamic scholar at the Islamic Institute of Toronto, Ontario, Canada, states: “It is a well-known principle established by the well attested and authentic traditions reported from the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) that praying in congregation is far superior to praying individually. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) said, “Prayer in congregation is twenty-seven degrees better than praying individually.” It is equally agreed upon among scholars and jurists that all general statements shall be interpreted as general unless there is evidence to indicate otherwise. Since there is nothing in the sources to suggest that the above rule about superiority of jama`ah Prayer is applicable to men only, there is no reason to exclude women from such rewards. It is one thing to say that Islam does not compel women to go to mosques for praying in congregation burdened as they are with the duties of providing nurturing care and love for their family; it is another to say that they are not supposed to make use of the opportunity to reap the rewards of congregational prayer whenever and wherever an opportunity arises for them to avail of such rewards. We are confirmed in the above reasoning when we know from the practice of the Mothers of the Believers that they availed themselves of the opportunity of praying in congregation whenever they had an opportunity to do so. Thus, aside from the fact that the women during the time of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) prayed in congregation in the mosque, they also used to pray in jama`ah at other times whenever they were all by themselves. We read in the sources that both `A’ishah and Umm Salamah, the most knowledgeable among the wives of the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him), used to lead women in congregational Prayers. We also read in the sources that the Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) appointed Umm Waraqah to lead the of her household in Prayers. 392 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Based on the above, we can safely conclude that women never deprive themselves of the opportunity to pray in jama`ah whenever they have an opportunity to do so: either praying in jama`ah in a mosque or by themselves by appointing one of them based on her superior knowledge to lead. Isn’t it humbler on our part to assume that the beloved wives of the Prophet such as `A’ishah and Umm Salamah are more knowledgeable of such issues than men themselves, no matter how knowledgeable they may be?” Q: 02. I’d like to know whether a woman is permitted to act as an imam or to deliver Jum`ah Khutbah (Friday sermon). Jazakum Allah khayran. Answered by Group of Muftis: Wa `alaykum As-Salamu wa Rahmatullahi wa Barakatuh. In the Name of Allah, Most Gracious, Most Merciful. All praise and thanks are due to Allah, and peace and blessings be upon His Messenger. Dear sister in Islam, it gives us pleasure to receive your question and to see the Muslim youth are interested in knowing the teachings of Islam, which Allah has chosen for His servants as a way of life. According to the Qur’an, a true Muslim should refer to scholars to become well-acquainted with the sound image of Islam. First of all, it should be clear that the Qur'an and the Prophet’s Sunnah bear witness to the fact that woman is at least as vital to life as man himself, and that she is not inferior to him. When the Shari`ah restricts some positions to men, it does not mean discrimination, but this should be understood within the frame of the general objectives of the Shari`ah, which are set by the Law-giver (Almighty Allah) to order the lives of men and women in a way that best suits their natures. Explaining the Shari`ah-based rulings regarding whether a woman can act as an imam or not, Sheikh Ahmad Kutty, a senior lecturer and Islamic scholar at the Islamic Institute of Toronto, Ontario, Canada, states: According to the general consensus of jurists and scholars of Hadith, a woman is not allowed to lead men in a mosque or congregation. She is, however, allowed to lead a congregation consisting only of women. In the latter case, it is not only permitted for women to do so, rather it may even be considered highly recommended because of the greater rewards of praying in congregation (jama’ah) as compared to praying individually. The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) never said that such rewards are solely applicable to men and that women are excluded. The authentic practice of the Mothers of the Faithful, such as `A’ishah and Umm Salmah (may Allah be pleased with them), also confirms this conclusion. Both of the esteemed wives of the Prophet (peace 393 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and blessings be upon him), who were highly regarded for their deep grasp of religion, used to lead women in Prayer. Although the vast majority of scholars are of the opinion that a woman may not lead men at all, there is a minority of them – including scholars such as Imam Ibn Jarir, the celebrated commentator of the Qur’an, as well as jurists such as Abu Thawr and AlMuzani – who consider it permissible for a woman to lead of her own household in Prayer. The last mentioned group of scholars have based their ruling on the following report of Abu Dawud on the authority of Umm Waraqah: The Prophet (peace and blessings be upon him) used to visit her in her own home; he appointed a mu’adhin (one who calls the adhan for Prayer) for her, and ordered her to lead the of her household (in Prayer).” Umm Waraqah—as stated in the sources—was an esteemed woman of AlAnsar who had memorized the Qur’an. `Abdul-Rahman Ibn Khalid, the narrator of the Hadith, further states: “I happened to see her mu’adhin, who was a person advanced in age.” Based on the above evidence, some scholars have concluded that a woman is allowed to lead her own family in Prayer especially in the following cases: - If she is exceptionally qualified and others are not so well versed in the rules of Prayer and knowledge of the Qur’an; - If her husband is a new Muslim who is struggling to learn the rules of Prayer and the Qur’an, while she herself is perfectly well versed in them; - If she is a mother of minors who are still learning the rules of Prayer and the Qur’an. In exceptional cases such as the above, the Hadith of Umm Waraqah is undoubtedly a great source of relief. As for the second point in your question, we’d like to say that there is nothing wrong, as far as Islam is concerned, for a woman to lecture in a mixed assembly in universities or mosques, or elsewhere. However, she has to adhere to her Muslim identity. In other words, she should pay attention to her dress and decorum in public. She should not soften her voice in a way that raises curiosity in those who possess ill manners. Allah-Al-mighty says:

394 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

َ ‫يا نساَء النبي ل َستن ك َأ‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ق‬ َ ‫ت‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ن‬ ‫إ‬ ِ ‫ء‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫س‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ال‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ش‬ ‫م‬ ‫د‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ح‬ َ ّ َ ِ ٍ َ َ ِ َ ّ ُْ ّ ِ ِ ّ ُ ْ ّ ِّ ‫ض‬ َ ْ ‫ن ِبال‬ ْ َ ‫فََل ت‬ ِ ّ ‫معَ ال‬ َ ‫خ‬ َ ِ‫ذي فِششي قَل ْب ِشه‬ َ ْ ‫ل فَي َط‬ ٌ ‫م شَر‬ ِ ْ‫قو‬ َ ْ‫ضع‬ ً ‫معُْرو‬ ﴾33:32﴿ ‫فا‬ َ ‫ن قَوًْل‬ َ ْ ‫وَقُل‬ O ye wives of the Prophet! Ye are not like any other women. If ye fear Allah, then be not soft of speech, lest he in whose heart is a disease aspire (to you), but utter customary speech. [Surah Al-Ahzab, 33:32] But women are not allowed to deliver jum`ah khutbah (Friday sermon), which is part of an act of worship. The eminent Muslim scholar Sheikh `Abdel Khaliq Hasan AshShareef states: Sister, you should know that a woman is not permitted to deliver jumu`ah khutbah nor to lead men in Prayer. jumu`ah Prayer, in principle, is not an obligation upon women. If you have any further questions, please don't hesitate to write back! May Allah guide you to the straight path, and guide you to that which pleases Him, Ameen. Allah Almighty knows best.

395 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

35.04.00 Women's Congregational Prayer in the Hanafi School Q:01. I understand that a women in the hanafi madhab cannot lead a congregation of women. From what someone had told me, it is considered Markruh Tahrimi. I informed my mother of this. The next time she was with a group of women, they told her to lead. She refused saying that it is Makruh in the Hanafi Madhab. The other women there then said that Aisha (ra) lead a congregation of women, so why shouldn't they pray as such? I was wondering if I could get the daleel for why a women can not lead a congregation of women? Answered by: Sidi Faraz Rabbani and Shaykh Ilyas Patel In the Name of Allah the Merciful and Comionate. On the authority of Aisha (Allah be pleased with her), the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace) said, “There is no good in the congregation of women.” [Ahmad, and Tabrani in Awsat] At the same time, it is reported by Rayta that Aisha (Allah be pleased with her) led them in the prayers and stood in between, in a fard prayer. [Imam Abdul Razzaq in his Musannaf] Imam Zafar Usmani explains the two ahadith by stating that first narration explains the general offensiveness of women’s own congregation . Sayyida Aisha's leading of prayer, which is stated in the latter hadith, indicates the permissibility at times and to teach the women the proper method of prayer. We do not negate the permissibility of this matter, to such an extent that if they were to pray in congregation of their own, we would state the validity of the prayer. [Imam Zafar Usmani, I’la-al-Sunan 4:215]

396 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Without such a reason, however, a congregation of women would be prohibitively disliked (makruh tahriman), [Maraqi al-Falah, Hashiyat Ibn Abidin] Because it is going against that which has been legislated, which is that women either pray alone (given the normal case would be for them to pray at home), or behind a male congregation. The Hanafi imams also note that had it been something that was a general recommendation or generally permissible for women, then the female companions of the Prophet (Allah bless him and give him peace), who were most avid to seek Allah's pleasure would have adopted it as a widespread practice. But there is nothing to indicate that this was the case, from which the Hanafis (and many other mujtahids from the salaf) understood that the narrations of permissibility indicate the exceptional cases, explained above, and not the rule. It is also important to understand that the nature of legal responsibility differs between men and women. That which is best for men to do is not necessarily best for women, and vice versa. And all are commanded seek the pleasure of Allah, as He wants from them. And Allah knows best.

397 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

36.00.00 Salat Al-Jama'ah Obligatory or Sunnah Prayer in Congregation [Sheikh Abdullah Al-Sabt in Kuwait]

The salat has a great status in Islam and it has been warned against neglecting its performance. It also has a great trace or mark in the islah (correction, purification, and causing to become one that means well) of the Muslim and in increasing his faith, and for this reason many ibadat (acts of worship) have accompanied it like wudu and walking to the mosque.

36.01.00 Evidence Of Those Saying It Is Obligatory A: Evidence From The Qur'an First Evidence

Our Lord tabaraka wa ta'aala said in the Qur'an:

‫خ فُذوا‬ ُ ‫ك َوْلَيْأ‬ َ ‫طاِئَفٌة ِمْنُهْم َمَع‬ َ ‫لَة َفْلَتُقْم‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫ت َلُهُم ال‬ َ ‫ت ِفيِهْم َفَأَقْم‬ َ ‫َوِإَذا ُكْن‬ ‫خفَرى َلفْم‬ ْ ‫طاِئَففٌة ُأ‬ َ ‫ت‬ ِ ‫ن َوَراِئُكْم َوْلَتْأ‬ ْ ‫جُدوا َفْلَيُكوُنوا ِم‬ َ‫س‬ َ ‫حَتُهْم َفِإَذا‬ َ ‫سِل‬ ْ ‫َأ‬ ﴾4:102﴿ ‫م‬ ْ ‫حَتُه‬ َ ‫سِل‬ ْ ‫حْذَرُهْم وََأ‬ ِ ‫خُذوا‬ ُ ‫ك َوْلَيْأ‬ َ ‫صّلوا َمَع‬ َ ‫صّلوا َفْلُي‬ َ ‫ُي‬ "When you are with them, and stand to lead them in salat, Let one party of them stand up (in salaf) with you. Taking their arms with them: When they finish their prostrations, let them take their position in the rear, and let the other party come up which has not yet established salat- and let them establish salat with you."[Surah An-Nisa, 4:102]

398 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

I said: 1. In the verse is an order to establish salat, and the order was repeated once more, "and let the other party ..." 2. There is evidence here that jama'ah meaning congregational prayer is obligatory on all because the obligation did not fall from being upon the second party simply by the congregation of the first party. 3. Allah has commanded a congregational prayer while they are in a state of war and fear, and if it were only a sunnah then it would have been better to abandon the congregational prayer; however, since Allah has ordered it, and obligations like following the Imam are allowed to be violated in order for the second party to pray behind the Imam. This proves clearly that the congregational prayer is obligatory. 4.

This is a clear proof, and there is none amongst Muslims (scholars) that denies the salat of fear ordered in this verse.

Second Evidence: Our Lord the Exalted has said in the Qur'an:

َ‫طيُعون‬ ِ ‫س فَت‬ ْ ‫ل َي‬ َ ‫جوِد َف‬ ُ ‫سف‬ ّ ‫ن ِإَلففى ال‬ َ ‫عْو‬ َ ‫ق َوُي فْد‬ ٍ ‫سففا‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫عف‬ َ ‫ف‬ ُ ‫شف‬ َ ‫َي فْوَم يُْك‬ ‫جوِد‬ ُ ‫سفف‬ ّ ‫ن ِإَلى ال‬ َ ‫عْو‬ َ ‫صاُرُهْم َتْرَهُقُهْم ِذّلٌة َوَقْد َكاُنوا ُيْد‬ َ ‫شَعًة َأْب‬ ِ ‫خا‬ َ ﴾68:42 ﴾68:43﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫ساِلُمو‬ َ ‫َوُهْم‬ ﴿

(42) The day that a Shin shall be laid bare, and they shall be summoned to prostrate, but they shall not be able to. (43) Their eyes will be cast down, ignominy will cover them, seeing that they had been summoned aforetime to bow in adoration while they were whole, and had refused.) [Surah Al-Qalam, 68:42-43] The evidence here is from several facets amongst them: 1. Allah SWT punished them because they did not answer the call to prostrate. 2.

The one that is calling to salat is the one calling Athan. As has been explained by the hadeeth of Ibn Abi Maktoom: the Prophet SAW told him "do you hear Hayya Alassalat, Hayya Alalfalah (parts of the call to prayer)"? He said yes, then the prophet SAW said "fahayhala" which means something like "then go answer the 399 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

call." This hadeeth is sahih (which means sound, and authentic) and is narrated by Abu Dawood and Ahmad. 3. So he learned that the one who does not answer the call, has not answered. Third Evidence Allah ta'aala said in the qur'an: ﴾2:43﴿

َ ‫لَة َوَآُتوا الّزَكاَة َواْرَكُعوا َمعَ الّراِكِعي‬ ‫ن‬ َ‫ص‬ ّ ‫َوَأِقيُموا ال‬

"Establish salat and pay your zakat and bow with those that are bowing". [Surah AlBaarah, 2:43] The proof therein is: 1.

That He SWT ordered us to bow, and meaning salat because it is a pillar of the salat.

2. His statement which was translated as "with those that are bowing" is an order to bow with those that are bowing, and that is not accomplished except through congregation. So this is evidence that salat al-jama'ah is obligatory because the meaning of the verse is not accomplished except through congregation.

B: Evidence From The Sunnah First Evidence: Abu Huraira R.A.A. narrated that the Messenger of Allah SAW said "The heaviest salat for the hypocrite is that of Isha'a and Fajr and if they knew what was in them they would have attended them even if it meant crawling, and I have a strong desire to order the salat to be established, then order a man to lead the people in salat then I would go with some men carrying bundles of wood to a people not attending the salat and burn their houses on them." Agreed upon by Bukhari and Muslim, and this was Muslim's version. This hadeeth proves that salat al-jama'ah is obligatory because one's house would not be burned for leaving a sunnah. Those of the opinion that salat al-jama'ah is not obligatory find refuge in a few excuses with regards to this hadeeth which follow:

400 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

1. They said this punishment is in reference to those that do not attend the Jum'ah (Friday) prayer, and their evidence in this regard is the hadeeth of Abdullah Bin Mas'ood narrated by Muslim that the Prophet SAW said to a people that miss the Friday prayer "I have a strong desire to order a person to lead the salat and I would burn the homes of those that have missed the Friday prayer." This is not in contradiction to the hadeeth of Abu Huraira because Ibn Mas'ood is stating that the burning is for those that miss the Friday prayer, and Abu Huraira is stating that the burning is for those that miss salat al-jama'ah and there is no contradiction between the two because the hadeeth of Abu Huraira clearly states the Isha'a and Fajr and it is likely that what is meant is to show that both cases are worthy of the burning. 2. They say: This has been abrogated! My reply is: Where is the proof that this has been abrogated, and who has narrated it? However, to simply claim abrogation without evidence is a forgery upon Allah which is not backed by any knowledge. 3. They say: Ths prophet SAW wanted to burn their houses because they were hypocrites, not because they did not attend the prayer in congregation. The best rebuttal of this statement was given by Ibn Al-Qayyim, may Allah have mercy upon him in his statement, ...as for your claim that he wanted to punish them because of their hypocrisy, and not for missing the congregation this implies two errors: The first: cancelling what the Messenger SAW confirmed and related to missing the congregation. The second: Confirming what the Messenger SAW cancelled. For he never punished the hypocrites for their hypocrisy; to the contrary, he used to accept from them what they announced, and left what they concealed between them and Allah. As such the hadeeth of Abu Huraira remains a strong argument for the obligation of salat al jama'ah. Second Evidence: What Muslim narrated in his Sahih that a blind man said, "Oh Messenger of Allah, I do not have someone to guide me to the Mosque," and thus asked the Messenger SAW to grant him special permission not to attend congregational prayers. As he was leaving, the Messenger called him and said "Do you hear the call? ", he said "yes". He SAW said, "Then answer." Authentic versions narrated by Ahmed and others came as: narrated by Ibn Maktoom that he said: "Oh Messenger of Allah, I am blind, live far away, and have a 401 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

guide that does not suit me, so can't you give me consent to pray at home?" He said "Do you hear the call?" Ibn Maktoom replied "Yes". The Prophet SAW then said "I cannot find an excuse for you." If the blind man has no excuse not to pray in congregation, how can there be an excuse for the one that can see? Those that conclude salat al-jama'ah to be sunnah say, "This is an order to pray in congregation that implies the preference not the obligation of salat al-jama'ah". The response to this is that since the order here was unrestricted one needs ive evidence to conclude that it was only meant to show preference. Now how about ive evidence confirming salat al-jama'ah to be obligatory. If ive evidence were not necessary to conclude that an order was stated to imply preference then each and every order could be understood to have been implying preference, and nothing would remain obligatory. Third Evidence Narrated by Ibn Abbas, may Allah be pleased with them (him, and his father), that the Prophet SAW said, "Whosover hears the call to salat, and does not respond, then there is no salat for him unless he has a valid excuse." This is a sound, and authentic hadeeth. Ibn Al-Qayyim wrote in his Risalat Assalat "... and mind you this chain (referring to chain of narration of the above hadeeth) is authentic." This hadeeth has been narrated by Abu Dawood, Ibn Majah, Daar qutni, Al-Hakim, Al-Baghawi, Bayhaqi, and has also been traced and judged authentic by the following scholars: Al-Thahabi, Al-Nawawi, Ibn Hajar Al Asqalani, Ibn Taimiya, Ibn Qayyim Al-Jawziyah, and Al-Albani. Some have spoken about this hadeeth, claiming that its chain is stopped (literal translation for the Arabic word mawqoof; however, the authentic chains of narrations which have been traced to the Prophet SAW contradict their claim. That hadeeth states that whoever does not answer the call, there is no salat for him, and this judgment would not be ed to someone who is simply going against an order which implies preference, and not obligation.

402 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Fourth Evidence Abdullah Bin Mas'ood said: who ever would be pleased to meet Allah as a Muslim, then let him take care of those salat which are called to because they are of the ways of huda (guidance), and Allah has given to your Prophet the ways of huda. And if you were to establish salat in your homes, like that person staying behind in his home, you would be abandoning the sunnah of your Prophet, and if you were to abandon the sunnah of your prophet you would surely go astray. And there is not a man amongst you that purifies himself (yatatahhar), and does so properly, then directs himself to one of these mosques except that Allah will write for him with each step he takes a hasanah (merit), and raises him a grade, and drops from him a sayyi'ah (demerit). And I have seen us, where not one of us would stay behind from prayer in congregation except for a hypocrite whose hypocrisy is known. And one that could not come on his own would be carried between two men until he is stood in the row. In another narration he said, "the Messenger of Allah taught us the ways of huda, and amongst the ways of huda is salat in the Mosque in which Athan is called". Narrated by Muslim. The evidence in this hadeeth is that not praying in congregation is considered a sign of confirmed hypocrisy. It is known that the signs of hypocrisy are those of abandoning something which is obligatory, or doing something which is haram (unlawful.) And there is not a Muslim in whose heart iman (faith) has established itself, that would want to be like the hypocrites in their attributes. Fifth Evidence 1. Ibn Sa'eed Al-Khudry said that the Messenger of Allah SAW said, "If there are three let one of them be their Imam, and the one with the strongest right to be Imam is the one that is the best reciter of the Quran (both in of the amount memorized, and ability to recite it properly)." 2. Abi Ad-Darda'a said that the Messenger of Allah SAW said "There are not three in a town where no Athan is called, and congregational prayers are not established amongst them except that the Sheitan will overcome them, so you must stick to jama'ah because the wolf gets the stray one." Authentic hadeeth narrated by Abu Dawood and Ahmed.

403 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Sixth Evidence Abi Asha'a'thaa'a Al-Muharibi said: We were sitting in the masjid (mosque) then the Mu'athin (the one that makes the call to prayer) made the call to prayer. Then a man got up from the masjid walking. Abu Huraira followed him with his sight until he left the Masjid. Then Abu Huraira said "as for this person he has disobeyed Abal Qasim (the Messenger) SAW". Narrated by Muslim. Abu Huraira, may Allah be pleased with him, judged this man as having disobeyed Abal Qasim SAW, and Abu Huraira would not have ed this verdict without knowledge of the sunnah of Abal Qasim SAW. And whosoever is considered among the disobedient then he has left something which is obligatory. These, my Muslim brothers are some of the pieces of evidence that oblige the Muslim servant to pray in congregation, and whoever ponders in the Quran and Sunnah will find more and more. Each piece of the preceding evidence is enough in itself to be proof that salat al-jama'ah is obligatory. We also remind our brothers that the Muslim servant is not allowed to reject anything from Allah or his Messenger just because a certain scholar ruled differently. Evidence is an argument against all people. Imam's that have concluded differently are expected to have a valid excuse because even they cannot contradict clear evidence from Quran and Sunnah. Their teachings that people must follow Quran and Sunnah are well known, and they, may Allah have mercy upon them, did not become Imam's except by strong adherence to Quran and Sunnah. Know this because it is beneficial to you... Of Allah's bounty upon us with regards to this issue is that the best of people, the companions of the Messenger SAW, have had Ijma'a (consensus) in it. There are no narrations ed down from any one of them giving leave not to pray in congregation. And following is what has been confirmed by them: 1. Ibn Mas'ood said, "and I have seen us, where not one of us would stay behind except for a hypocrite whose hypocrisy was known." (5th evidence) 2. Ibn Mas'ood, Abu Musa Al-Ash'ary, Ali, Abu Huraira, Ayesha, and Ibn Abbas have stated, "Whoever hears the call to salat and does not answer, there is no salat for him unless he has a valid excuse." (3rd evidence) Ibn Al-Qayyim said after he presented the statements of the companions: "These are statements of the companions as you find them, authentic and well known, and there is not one known statement from any of the companions which contradicts this. Each of 404 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

these pieces of evidence is enough all by itself, so how about when they all enforce one another. Verily in Allah is our success." These are the statements of the people of knowledge: 1. Al-Baghawi wrote in Sharh Assunnah (3/349), "More than one of the companions were of the opinion that whoever hears the call and does not answer, then there is no salat for him." 2. Ata'a bin Rabah said, "There is no excuse for anyone created by Allah in a city or country side not to attend if he hears the call to prayer." 3. Al-Hasan Al-Basri said, "If his mother forbids him from praying Isha'a in congregation, out of pity, he should not obey her. 4.

Al-Awza'i said: "There is no obedience to the father in leaving the Friday prayer, or the daily congregational prayers, regardless of whether one heard the call to prayer or not."1 [1What appears most correct to me is that if his inability to hear the call is due to the distance of the Mosque then he is not obliged to attend.]

5. Amongst those that have said that it is obligatory as well are Ibn Khuzaima, AlShafi'i, Al-Bukhari, Ibn Hibban, Dawood, Ahl Al-Dhahir, Hanabila, Ishaaq, and most of Ahl Al-Hadeeth, and some of the companions of Al-Shafi'i. You now know, may Allah have mercy upon you, the preceding evidence concerning the obligatory status of salat al-jama'ah,and the statements of those that conclude it as such from amongst the pious predecessors of our Ummah (nation.) Now what remains for you to know is that whoever prays alone, then his prayer is correct; however, he has the ithm (sin) of leaving the jama'ah (congregation). As for the acceptance, or rejection, this is up to The Creator, and no one can say that the prayer of Zaid2 is accepted while the prayer of Obaid is not. [2Zeid and Obeid are arbitrary names used here with the meaning of "one person, but not the other'] Let us now turn to show some of the evidence of those that claim it is sunnah and not fardh (obligatory).

405 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

36.02.00 Evidence Of Those Saying It Is Sunnah And A Discussion Of That Evidence 1.

Ibn Omar said that the Messenger of Allah SAW said, "Prayer in congregation is 27 grades in excess of one's prayer alone."

2.

Abu Huraira narrated that the Prophet SAW said, "A man's prayer in congregation sures his prayer at home or in his business by 27 grades."

3.

"If you (speaking to two) have prayed during your journey and reached a Mosque congregation then pray with them, it will be a nafila (over the obligatory voluntary prayer) for you." [Ahmed and Tirmithi.]

4.

Abi Musa said that the Messenger of Allah SAW said, "The one with the greatest reward in the salat is the one who has to walk the furthest to reach it, then the next turthest, and the one that waits for the prayer with the Imam reaps greater reward than one that prays it and then sleeps." [Bukhari and Muslim.]

They said these are all ahaadeeth (plural for hadeeth) that prove that the one that prays alone does get his prayer counted. Therefore these ahadeeth cause all the other ahadeeth to carry an implication of a preferred rather than an obligatory nature. In addition to the above they apologized for not accepting the previous evidence as evidence with excuses which we have already mentioned after each piece of evidence. Your answer to that is that that which they have said is not something we disagree about because we also acknowledge that a person can pray alone without a congregation because although the congregation is obligatory it is not a condition for the prayer as we have already explained. So the man has the reward for salat as well as the sin for leaving the congregation. In this there is no contradiction because the man receives ithm for leaving one obligation, and gets reward for doing another. From this it becomes apparent to us that there is no contradiction being pointed out amongst the ahaadeeth because the most that these ahaadeeth imply is that one may pray alone; however, they do not give a person leave from praying in congregation. It is also well known that leaving an obligatory part of a deed does not make it invalid so long as it is not a condition for that deed. 406 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

These ahadeeth respond to those that say that prayer in the Mosque is a condition, and prayer of a person alone is not valid. As for those that say it is obligatory to pray in congregation these ahaadeeth are not to be considered a response to them, Try to understand this because it can be beneficial to you. I ask Allah success for myself and for you.

Final Word Know my praying brother, may Allah make you aware of the truth, that Sheitan has many ways to keep you from praying, and supplicating to your Lord. The beginning of the path is to neglect prayer in congregation, then to neglect tasbeeh (saying Subhannallah, AlHamdulillah, and Allahu-Akbar each 33 times after each prayer along with other supplications), finally neglecting prayer all together as we have seen. So how can you allow yourself to lose the reward of 27 grades, and sufficing with one grade only. Have you reached a state that you have no need for hasanat (merits) from Allah? There will be a great market for hasanat tomorrow (implies in the future) with the Lord of the Worlds. So reflect upon this, and think about it, and do not allow the many that Sheitan has overcome to a point that they do not get up to salat except lethargically, do not let them sway you. Beware of letting the Sheitan pull you to his row. Also know that sakina (inner peace and tranquility) is not observed at home, and verily the ones that populate the Mosques of Allah are those that have faith in Allah, and the Final Day (meaning of a verse from the Quran.) Are you not one of them? Know also that in a Bukhari hadeeth it is stated that each time one goes to the Mosque or re turns from the Mosque Allah prepares something special for him in Jennah (paradise). So are you without need for this? In this there is clarification for he who has been caused to be successful in his search for good, and has been guided to it. The last of our supplications is all praise be to Allah the Lord of the worlds. Written by Sheikh Abdullah Al-Sabt in Kuwait, 18th of Sh'aban, 1397 H. 2nd August of 1977 G.

407 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Translated by the Daar of Islamic Heritage 12th of Ramadan1413 H. 5th of March, 1993 G.

37.00.00 Difference in Salah between man and women Some people are of the view that all the laws of salah are common to both men and women, and that there is no difference between them. They also claim that the hadeeth 'Pray as you have seen me praying' is general and, therefore, should be applied equally to both men and women. It should be realised, however, that our own interpretation and logical inference of this hadeeth cannot compare with the other ahadeelh of the Messenger of Allah ( ‫ ) ممم مممم مممم ممممم‬and the verdicts and practice of the Sahabah and Tabi'un ( ‫ ) مم م ممم م ممم م‬quoted below. The Shariah has ordained distinct rules for men and women in many important questions of salah. For example, • Jumuah is fardh upon men but not on women, and the Eid prayer is wajib for men but again not for women. Sayyiduna Tariq bin Shthab ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬reports that the Prophet ( ‫ممم‬ ‫) مممم مممم ممممم‬, said, 'Jumuah in congregation is an obligatory duty upon every Muslim except four people: a slave, a woman, a child, and one who is sick.’'538 Sayyidatuna Umm Atiyyah . says as part of a longer hadeeth, 'We have been forbidden from following funerals and there is no Jumuah upon us. 539 • The reward of congregational prayer for men is twenty seven times more than an 408 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

individual prayer. Contrary to this, the more rewarding prayer of a woman is that which is most concealed and performed within the confines of her innermost living quarters. Sayyiduna Abdullah bin Mas'ud ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬reports that the Prophet ( ‫ممم‬ ‫ ) مممم مممم ممممم‬said, 'The prayer of a woman in her makhda' (partition) is better than her prayer in her hujrah (chamber), and her prayer in her hujrah is better than her prayer in her bait (house).'540

Sayyiduna Abu Hurairah ( ‫ ) ممم ممم م مم م‬narrates that the Prophet ( ‫م مم‬ ‫ ) مممم مممم ممممم‬said, The most beloved salah to Allah of a woman is one that she performs in the darkest spot of her home.'541 •

Unlike

men

women

should

not

give

adhan

or

say

the

iqamah.

Sayyidatuna Asmaa (R) narrates as part of a longer hadeeth that the Prophet ( ‫ممم‬ ‫ ) مممم مممم ممممم‬said, 'There is no adhan iqamah or Jumuah upon women.'542 Sayyidatuna Ibn Umar (R) says 'There is no adhan or iqamah upon women.'543 • There is a great difference in the awrah of a man and that of a woman in salah. Women must cover their entire body including the hair, leaving only the face, hands and feet exposed. Ummul Mu'mineen Aisha (R) reports that the Prophet ( ‫ممم مممم مممم ممممم‬ ) said, 'Allah does not accept the salah of a mature female without a scarf.'544 •

Women

cannot

lead

men

in

salah.

Abu Bakrah ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬reports that the Prophet ( ‫ممم مممم م ممم‬ ‫ ) ممممم‬said ‘Never will those people succeed who have appointed a woman over them.’545 Jabir bin Abdullah ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬reports as part of a longer hadeeth that the Prophet ( ‫ ) ممم مممم مممم ممممم‬said, Know that a woman should not lead a man in salah.'546 409 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

• For the purpose of correcting or deterring someone in salah men should say 'subhanallah' loudly, whilst women are only allowed to clap their hands. Sayyiduna Abu Hurairah ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬reports that the Prophet ( ‫ممم مممم‬ ‫ ) م ممم مم ممم‬said, 'Tasbeeh is for men, and clapping is for women.’547 The different postures, positions and rulings concerning the prayers of the female are not the invention of a group or an individual but teaching of the Prophet ( ‫ممم مممم‬ ‫ ) مممم ممممم‬himself. He was the very first person differentiate between the prayer of a man and a woman. Yazid bin Abi Habib reports that the Prophet ( ‫ ) ممم مممم مممم ممممم‬ed by two women who were praying salah. He said, 'When you prostrate, let part of your body cling to the earth, for women are unlike men in this regard'.548 Sayyiduna Ibn Umar ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬narrates that the Prophet ( ‫ممم مممم‬ ‫ ) مممم ممممم‬said, 'When a woman sits in salah she should place one thigh over the other, and when she prostrates she should press her stomach to her thighs in a manner that is the most concealing for her. Indeed Allah looks at her saying, "Oh my angels! I make you witness that I have forgiven her."549 Sayyiduna Wail bin Hujr ( ‫ ) ممم ممم م مم م‬reports that the Prophet ( ‫م مم‬ ‫ ) مممم مممم ممممم‬said, 'Oh Ibn Hujr! When you pray make your hands level with your ears. And the woman shall raise her hands close to her bosom.'550 We derive some very important and fundamental principles about the prayer of a woman from all the above ahadeeth. • The laws of salah are not always the same for men and women. • The sunnah posture of a female in any position of salah is that which is the most concealing for her. Imam

Baihaqi

says,

'All of the laws of salah in which a woman differs from a man are based on the principle 410 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

of satr (concealment). This means that the woman is instructed to do all that which is more concealing for her. The following chapters of hadeeth explain this meaning in detail.'551 As mentioned earlier, this variation in the salah of a woman has been prescribed by none other than the Prophet ( ‫ ) ممم مممم مممم ممممم‬himself. It has remained the practice of the whole ummah till this day and is also reflected in the rulings of the Sahabah and Tabi'un. The ulama and fuqaha of all four schools have always recognised this difference and, as is evident in their books of fiqh, have always observed the above principles whenever making a ruling about the salah of a woman. Following are a few narrations detailing the verdicts and practice of the Sahabah & together with the verdicts of some of the Tabi 'un and the ulama of the different schools of fiqh: Verdicts

and

practice

of

the

Sahabah

(

‫م‬

‫م ممم‬

‫م ممم‬

‫) مم‬

Khalid bin al Lajlaaj reports as part of a longer hadeeth that women were ordered to do tarabb'u 552 when sitting in salah.553 Nafi' narrates that Safiyyah ( ‫ ) ممم مممم مممم‬would pray and do tarabb'u.554 Nafi' also narrates that the womenfolk of Sayyiduna Abdullah bin Umar's (‫ممم مممم‬ ‫م‬ ‫) مم‬ family would do tarabb'u.555 Sayyiduna Ibn Umar (‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬was once asked, 'How did women pray their salah during the time of the Prophet ( ‫ ' ) ممم مممم مممم ممممم‬He replied, 'They used to sit cross legged until they were told to practice ihtifaz556 Sayyiduna Ali ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬says, 'When a woman prostrates she should do ihtifaz and press her thighs together.', and in Abdul Razzaq's narration 'press her thighs against her stomach.'557 Sayyiduna Ibn Abbas ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬was asked about the prayer of a woman. He replied, 'She should pull herself close together and do ihtifaz.’558

411 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

Verdicts

of

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

the

Tabi'un

and

other

ulama.

Ibn Jurayj reports, 'I asked Ataa: "Should a woman motion with her hands at the time of takbeer as a man does?" he replied, "She should not raise her hands with takbeer in the manner of men." Ataa then demonstrated (the way in which she should.) He placed his hands very low and then pulled them towards him. He then said, "The posture of a woman in salah is not that of a man."559 Ataa also says, 'A woman should pull herself together when she bows down into ruk'u: she should bring up her arms to her stomach and pull herself together as much as possible. When she prostrates she should bring up her arms close to her and press her bosom and stomach against her thighs: she should pull herself together as much as possible.560 Hasan al Basri says, 'A woman should pull herself close together in sujud.' 561 Hasan and Qatadah both say, 'When a woman prostrates she should pull herself together as much as possible. She should not allow for any space between her limbs so that her posterior is not raised.'562 One certain author has argued that all the descriptions of the Prophet's ( ‫ممم مممم‬ ‫ ) مممم ممممم‬prayer are equally applicable to both men and women and there is nothing in the sunnah that excludes women from any of them. Insha Allah the contents of this chapter will answer that claim. The author then goes on to say that this is the view of Ibrahim al Nakhai who said, 'A woman's actions in the prayer are the same as a man's.' transmitted by Ibn Abi Shaibah (1/75/2), with a saheeh sanad from him. This is not what Ibrahim al Nakhai said at all nor is it his view. His narration transmitted by Ibn Abi Shaibah actually reads, 'A woman will sit in salah just as a man does.'563 This somehow has been misquoted as 'A woman's actions in the prayer are the same as a man's.'! In fact, Ibrahim al Nakhai's other narrations quite clearly contradict the above report. His view about the prayer of a woman as reported by Ibn Abi Shaibah and others is as follows: 412 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibrahim al Nakhai says, 'When a woman prostrates she should press her stomach against her thighs. She should not raise her posterior nor should she allow for any space or distance between the limbs of her body as a man does.'564 He also says, 'When a woman prostrates she should bring her thighs together and press her abdomen to them.'565 He Imam

also

says,

'A

woman

should

sit

Baihaqi

to

one

side

in

salah.'566 says,

'All of the laws of salah in which a woman differs from a man are based on the principle of satr (concealment). This means that the woman is instructed to do all that which is more concealing for her. The following chapters of hadeeth explain this meaning in detail.'567 Ibn Qudamah al Maqdisi al Hanbali quotes Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal in his al Mughni as saying, 'I consider sadl 56S to be better for a woman.' He also qoutes the narration of Sayyiduna Ali ( ‫ ) ممم مممم ممم‬who says, 'When a woman prays salah she should do ihtifaz and press her thighs together.'569 Imam Ahmad was asked about how a woman should prostrate and sit for tashahhud. He replied, 'She should do whatever is more concealing for her.' He added, 'She should do tarabb'u in tashahhud and draw her legs to one side (sadl).'570 According to the narration of Abu Dawood, Imam Ahmad was asked about how a woman should sit in salah. He replied, 'She should press her thighs together.'571 Qadhi Iyadh has also quoted from some Salaf that the sunnah for women is tarabb'u.512 All the above quite clearly demonstrates that the prayer of a woman is different in some aspects from that of a man, and that this distinction was first made by none other than the Prophet ( ‫) ممم ممم م م ممم مم ممم‬, and then maintained by the prominent Sahabah and Tabi'un. Furthermore, as can be seen in their works, there is almost 413 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

universal agreement amongst the scholars of all schools of fiqh on this issue. List

of

differences

between

the

prayer

of

a

man

and

a

woman.

Some of the differences as mentioned in the Hanafi books of fiqh are listed below. In all the postures and movements of salah, including qiyam, ruk'u, sajdah, and tashahhud a woman should adopt that which is the most modest and concealing for her. At the beginning of salah a woman should not raise her hands to her ears but only to her shoulders or close to her bosom.573 In qiyam, women are to place their hands on their bosoms. They can fasten them in any one of the different ways 'akdh' (grasping) or 'wadh' (placing) described in part two, or they can simply rest the right palm on the left one. Unlike men, in ruk'u, women should tuck their arms into the body and not spread them outward. They should also merely place their hands over their knees with closed fingers, and not grasp them with the fingers spread wide open.574 In fact, women should try to keep their fingers close together in all the postures of salah. During prostration men should allow for some space and distance between their stomachs and thighs, and arms and the side of the body, whilst women should press these limbs together. Again in prostration, men should raise their arms off the ground and allow for some distance but women should let them cling to the ground. During the sitting of tashahhud, men are to rest on their legs and raise their right foot with the toes facing qiblah, whereas women are to take out both their legs towards the right hand side of the body and rest on the posterior without raising their right foot.

The Salah of a Believer in the Qur'an and Sunnah 414 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Shaykh Abu Yusuf Riyadh-ul-Haq Purchase link AL-Rashad Bookstore [USA] Alkawthar Academy [United Kingdom] 538 Abu Dawood 1067 and Hakim 1062. Hakim declared it saheeh and Dhahabi agreed. 539 Ibn Khuzaimah 1722 540 Abu Dawood 570 and Ibn Khuzaimah 1690. 541 Ibn Khuzaimah 1691, and Tabarani in al M'ujam al Kabeer as mentioned by Hafidh Haithami 2/35. Hafidh Haithami also says that its narrators are authentic. 542 Baihaqi 1921. 543 Baihaqi 1920. 544 Ahmad 24012, Ibn Majah 655, Abu Dawood 641, Tirmidhi 377, Ibn Khuzaiir 775, Hakim 917 and Baihaqi 3254. Hakim declared it saheeh and Dhahabi agreed. 545 Ahmad 19507, Bukhari 4163, Tirmidhi 2262 and Nasai 5388. 546 Ibn Majah 1081 and Baihaqi 5131. 547 Bukhari 1145. 548 Abu Dawood in his al Maraseel pl8 (Muassasah al Risalah edition), and Baiha 3201. 549 Baihaqi 3199. He also declared it dhaeef. 550 Tabarani in al M'ujam al Kabeer 22/19 no.28. Hafidh Haithami says 2/103, 'Tabarani has narrated it as part of a long hadeeth on the virtue of Wail bin Hujr 4fc with a chain of Maimoonah bint Hujr narrating from her auntie Umm Yahya bint Abdul Jabbar. I have not identified her but the rest of the narrators are reliable.' 551 Baihaqi 2/314. 552 i.e., to draw out one's right leg towards the right side of the body and to place the left leg beneath the right leg. 553 Ibn Abi Shaibah 2783. 554 Abdul Razzaq 5074 and Ibn Abi Shaibah 2784. 555 Ibn Abi Shaibah 2789. 556 Narrated by all three, Abu Muhammad al Bukhari, Qadhi Umar bin al Hasan Ashnani, and Ibn Khusruw in their Musnads of Imam Abu Hanifah's ahadeeth Ihtifaz is to lean to one side and rest on the posterior. It is more or less the same a sadl. 557 Abdul Razzaq 5072 and Ibn Abi Shaibah 2777. Muhaddith Dhafar Ahmad Uthmani 3/32 has declared it hasan. 558 Ibn Abi Shaibah 2778. 559 Abdul Razzaq 5066 and Ibn Abi Shaibah 2474. 560 Abdul Razzaq 5069. 415 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

561 Ibn Abi Shaibah 2781. 562 Abdul Razzaq 5068. 563 Ibn Abi Shaibah 1/242, no 2788. 564 Abdul Razzaq 5071 and Ibn Abi Shaibah 2782. 565 Ibn Abi Shaibah 2779. 566 Abdul Razzaq 5077 and Ibn Abi Shaibah 2792. 567 Baihaqi 2/314. 568 To draw out the right leg to one side of the body and place the left leg beneath one's right thigh. In this way the posterior will come to rest on the ground rather than on the left leg. She would, therefore, not be resting on her legs, but on her posterior as mentioned in the narration of Sayyiduna Ali (‫) ممم مممم ممم‬ 569 Ibn Qudamah in al Mughni 2/135. 570 Masaail of Imam Ahmad narrated by his son Abdullah 373. 571 Masaail of Imam Ahmad narrated by Abu Dawood p51. 572 Awjaz al Masalik 2/119. 573 Imam Ahmad bin Hanbal also says that she should raise them slightly and, according to one narration, she should not raise them at all. 574 In some books of Hanafi fiqh it has been suggested that in ruk'u they should also bend their backs and knees slightly. The Hanbali scholar Imam Khirqi also says as part of a longer statement, 'The woman should gather herself in ruk'u and sujud.' (al Mughni 1/134.)

37.01.00 The Salah as offered by women differs from that of men in the following aspects. Women should be careful about what is required of them: 1. Before they begin their Salah, women should make sure that their whole body, except the face, the hands and the feet, is covered with clothes.Some women offer their Salah with the hair on their head remaining uncovered. Some have their wrists left uncovered. 416 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Some women use scarfs so thin or small that their hair tresses are visible dangling down underneath. If, during the Salah, any part of the body, even if it be equal to one-fourth, remains uncovered for a time during which one could say (Subhana Rabbi-al-Azim) three times, the Salah itself would not be valid. However, should the uncovered portion be less than that, Salah would take place but the sin shall stay. 2. For women, making Salah in the room is better than doing it in the verandah and doing it in the verandah is better than doing it in the courtyard. 3. While starting the Salah, women should not raise their hands upto their ears, instead, they should raise them upto their shoulders, and that too, from within the scarf or other outer wrap being used. Hands should not be taken out of this cover. 4. When women fold their hands on the chest, they should simply place the palm of their right hand on the back of the left forehand. They should not fold their hands on the navel like men. 5. In Ruku’, women are not required to straighten their backs fully like men. Women should bend less as compared to men. 6. In the position of Ruku’, men should open up their fingers while placing them on the knees, but women are required that they place their hands on the knees with fingers close together, that is, there be on space between fingers. 7. Women should not stand on legs absolutely straight, instead, they should stand with knees slightly bent forward. 8. In Ruku’, men are required to keep their arms stretched, away from the sides. But, women should stand with their arms close to their sides. 9. Women should stand with both feet close together. Specially, both their knees should just about be ed together. Let their be no separating distance between legs. 10. While doing Sajdah, the method prescribed for men is that they should not lower their chest until such time that their knees come to rest on the floor. But this method is not for women. They can, right from the start, lower their chest and go for Sajdah. 11. Women should do their Salah in a manner that the stomach-wall come to rest against the thighs and the arms stay close to the sides. In addition to that, omen do have to 417 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

position their feet, upright, they should spread them on the floor sliding them out towards the right. 12. Men are prohibited to place their elbows on the floor while making Salah. But, women should place the whole arm, including the elbows, on the floor. 13. When sitting between Sajdah and when reciting (at-Tahiyyaat), sit on the left hip, side both feet out to the side and let the left foot reset on the right calf of the leg. 14. Men are required that they be careful about keeping their finger upon when bending for Ruku’, and keeping then close together in Sajdah, and then, leave them as they are during the rest of the Salah, when they make no effort either to close or open them. But, it required of women, under all conditions, that they keep fingers close together, that is leave no space between them. This is required all along in Ruku’, in Sajdah, between two Sajdah and in the Qa’dahs. 15. It is makruh (reprehensible) for women to make a jama’ah (congregation) The very act of offering their Salah alone is better for them. However, should mahram- of the family be making their Salah with jama’ah within the house, there is no harm if they in with them in the jama’ah. But, in a situation like this, it is necessary that they stand exactly behind men. They should never stand next to them in the same row. Has taken from: Perform Salah Correctly by Mufti Taqi Usmani

Some important Questions regarding Congregation Prayer Q:01. What about offering prayer five times a day with Jama'at? Ans: Offering prayer with Jama'at (congregation) is "Waajib" (essential) for every sane 418 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and mature male believer provided that he faces no trouble in reaching the mosque. The one who forgoes congregation without any "Shar'i" reason is "Faasiq" (transgressor, disobedient) and his evidence is also unacceptable. He deserves severe punishment and his neighbours will also be sinner if they acquiesce in his sin. Q:02. What about Jama'at for "Jumu'ah", "Eid", "Taraawih" and "Witr" prayers? Ans: Jama'at is must (an obligatory condition) for Jumu'ah and Eid prayers and "Sunnat Kifaayah" (if performed by a few Muslims all will be relieved of the obligation otherwise all will be held responsible) for Taraawih prayer. Jama'at is "Mustahab" (commendable act) for "Witr" prayer in the holy month of "Ramadaan" and Sunnat for the prayer of solar eclipse. Q:03. Is congregational prayer (Jama'at) essential for women? Ans: It is impermissible for women (young or old) to offer any prayer in Jama'at irrespective of day or night or Jumu'ah and Eid prayers. Likewise, they can not attend "Waz" (preaching gatherings). However, some Muslim scholars have now allowed it in view of growing outing of women in markets and other places. Q:04. In which conditions can Jama'at be abandoned? Ans: Following are the excuses to forgo Jama'at: (01)Torrential rain, (02) heavy mud all around, (03) intensely cold, (04) pitch darkness, (05) hurricane, (06) apprehension of the loss of valuables/belongings or (07) food, (08) fear of creditor when one is penniless, (09) fear of tyrant or an oppressor, (10) intense need to defecate, (11) to urinate or (12) to break wind, (13) one is extremely hungry and food is being served, (14) one apprehends to miss the caravan if he s Jama'at, (15) tending the sick who may suffer and feel nervous if left alone. 419 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Q:05. Which people are permitted not to go to mosque for Jama'at? Ans: The people who are permitted not to go to mosque to Jama'at are: (l).The sick who finds it hard to reach mosque,(2) invalid,cripple,(3)the one whose foot is amputated, (4)paralysed,(5)so old one that he can not go to mosque,(6)blind,even there is one to take him to mosque and (7) an immature who is not bound to Jama'at. Q: 06. What are the blessings and benefits of offering prayer with Jama'at? Ans: An "Hadees" to this effect says: the prayer offered with Jama'at carries twentyseven-times more reward than the prayer offered individually. Another Hadees says: the believer who offers prayer five times a day with Jama'at and also finds Takbir-e-Ulaa for forty days consecutively for the sake of Allah, is freed from the torment of hell and "Nifaaq" (hypocrisy). In addition to these great advantages the congregational prayer (Jama'at) also develops harmony and unity among the Muslims, acquaints them with "Shar'i" affairs, issues, provides an opportunity to know about the problems and distress faced by the neighbours, to meet and enjoy the blessings of the pious and saintly people and expectation of the acceptance of prayer by the means of these loved ones of Allah, to know about the plight of the poor and needy people, imbues believers with the spirit of worship, inclines them towards Allah Almighty and keeps them away from the worldly evils and vices till such time they are in Jama'at and so on and so forth. Q:07. How to stand in Jama'at? Ans: Muqtadis (followers) should form rows and stand shoulder to shoulder leaving no gap between them and an individual should stand beside the Imaam on the right side. His feet should be abreast of Imaam (not forward). It is Makrooh for an individual to stand behind or on the left side of the Imaam. Rows should be arranged in such way that the first row consists of men and the second of children. If there is only one child, he should be drawn up in the men's row. The Imaam should stand ahead of his Muqtadis in the centre. It is against Sunnah to stand on the right or left side to lead prayer. The one who is superior to all Muqtadis in the Jama'at should stand just behind the Imaam in the first row. Q: 08. What about standing in the rear row when there is room in the front row? Ans: It is Makrooh to stand in the rear row when there is room in the front row to stand in. If one finds room in the first row while the second is full, he should reach the first row making his way thereto through the second row and stand there. An Hadees gives the 420 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

glad tidings of absolution to the believer who does so. However, it should be kept in mind that such action may kick up a row due to lack of Islaamic knowledge among Muslims. So it should be done where people understand "Shar'i" issues, affairs. Q: 09. Which things a Muqtadi should not do if Imaam does not? Ans: There are five things which a Muqtadi should not do if Imaam leaves those and follow the Imaam i.e. (1).Takbirs of Eid prayer,(2) Qa'adah Ulaa, (3) Sajdah Tilaawat, (4) Sajdah Sahv and (5) Du'aa-e-Qunoot if he fears to miss Rukoo otherwise complete it. As for Qa'adah Ulaa, Muqtadi should prompt (point out the mistake) if Imaam forgets to observe Qa'adah Ula and has not yet stood erect so that he may return to perform it. In case the Imaam has stood upright then Muqtadi should not prompt him but instead follow him otherwise his prayer will be vitiated. Q:10. Which things a Muqtadi should not do if Imaam does? Ans: There are four things in which a Muqtadi should not follow the Imaam if he does i.e.(1).Observance of any "Rukn" (essential) more than the prescribed number like performance of two Rukoo and three Sujood in a Rakah or (2) utterance of more Takbirs than sixteen in Eid prayer or (3) saying five Takbirs in funeral prayer or (4) standing up by mistake for the fifth Rakah after Qa'adah Akheera. In this case, if Imaam returns without completing the fifth Rakah, Muqtadi should follow him and complete the prayer with the observance of Sajdah Sahv and if all followed the Imaam and performed Sajdah of the fifth Rakah then the prayer of all inclusive of Imaam will be vitiated Q:11. Which things a Muqtadi should observe if Imaam abandons those? Ans: The following things should be observed by Muqtadi if Imaam abandons those: (l).Lifting the hands for Takbir-e-Tahreemah, (2) recitation of "Sana" (if Imaam is still reciting Surah Faatehah that too in soft voice), (3) Takbiraat-e-Intiqaal (Takbirs of Rukoo and Sujood), (4) Tasbihaat(remembrance of Allah as prescribed) of Rukoo and Sujood, (5) Tasmee i.e. "Sami Allaa Huleman Hamedah", (6) Tashah-hud, (7) saying Salaam turning the face to both sides, (8) utterance of Takbiraat-e-Tashreeq (which are recited loudly after every obligatory prayer from the Fajr prayer of 9th Zil-Hijj to the Asr prayer of 13th Zil-Hijj).

Q:12. What should one do who is offering obligatory prayer himself and in the meanwhile Jama'at is established? 421 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ans: If one has just begun his obligatory prayer by himself (individually) or has completed one Rakah of Fajr or Maghrib prayer and in the meantime Jama'at is established there, he should immediately abandon his prayer and the Jama'at and in case he has observed Sajdah of the second Rakah then he should complete the prayer. As for four Rakah prayer, he should complete two Rakahs if has offered one or is offering the second Rakah and then the Jama'at. The said two Rakahs offered by him will be counted as Nafl prayer. And in case he has offered three Rakahs then he should not give up his prayer but complete all (four) Rakahs and thereafter Jama'at with the intention of Nafl prayer. Thus he will gain the reward of Jama'at. However, he can not do so in Asr prayer as after Asr "Nafl" prayer is not lawful. Q:13. What injunction is there for one who is offering Sunnat or Nafl prayer and in the meantime Jama'at is established? Ans: If he has begun Nafl prayer and in the meanwhile Jama'at is established then he should not abandon his prayer but complete two Rakahs and in case he is offering the third Rakah then he should complete four Rakahs to the Jama'at. And in case, he has begun Sunnat prayer of Jumu'ah and Zuhr and in the meantime either "Khutbah" (sermon) is commenced or Jama'at is established he should complete the prayer and then the Jama'at. Q:14. How to break prayer under intense need? Ans: It is Haraam (unlawful) to break prayer unless there is a valid excuse. However, under intense need one can break prayer in standing posture (no need to sit down) saying Salaam (turning his face to the right side) Islamic Academy 1251 Shiloh Rd.Plano TX 75074 - Phone 972-423-5786

422 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

38.00.00 21 Hadith from Sahih Al-Bukhari Regarding Adhan and Salah 352. Narrated Malik: We came to the Prophet and we were young men nearly of equal ages and we stayed with him for twenty nights. Allah's Apostle was a very kind man and when he realized our longing for our families, he asked us about those whom we had left behind. When we informed him, he said, "Go back to your families and stay with them and teach them (religion) and order them (to do good deeds). The Prophet mentioned things some of which I ed and some I did not. Then he said, "Pray as you have seen me praying, and when it is the time of prayer, one of you should pronounce the call (Adhan) for the prayer and the eldest of you should lead the prayer." 353. Narrated Ibn Mas'ud: Allah's Apostle said, "The (call for prayer) Adhan of Bilal should not stop anyone of you from taking his Suhur for he pronounces the Adhan in order that whoever among you is praying the night prayer, may return (to eat his Suhur) and whoever among you is sleeping, may get up, for it is not yet dawn (when it is like this)." (Yahya, the sub-narrator stretched his two index fingers side ways). 354. Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Umar: The Prophet said, "Bilal pronounces the Adhan at night so that you may eat and drink till Ibn Um Maktum pronounces the Adhan (for the Fajr prayer)." 355. Narrated 'Abdullah: The Prophet led us in Zuhr prayer and prayer five Rakat. Somebody asked him whether the prayer had been increased." He (the Prophet ) said, "And what is that?" They (the people) replied, "You have prayed five Rakat." Then the Prophet offered two prostrations (of Sahu) after he had finished his prayer with the Taslim. 356. Narrated Abu Huraira: Allah's Apostle finished his prayer after offerings two Rakat only. Dhul-Yaddain asked him whether the prayer had been reduced, or you had forgotten?" The Prophet said, "Is Dhul-Yaddain speaking the truth?" The people said, "Yes." Then Allah's Apostle stood up and performed another two Rakat and then finished prayer with Taslim, and then said the Takbir and performed a 423 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

prostration similar to or longer than his ordinary prostrations; then he raised his head, said Takbir and prostrated and then raised his head (Sahu prostrations). 357. Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Umar: While the people were at Quba offering the morning prayer, suddenly a person came to them saying, "Tonight Divine Inspiration has been revealed to Allah's Apostle and he has been ordered to face the Ka'ba (in prayers): therefore you people should face it." There faces were towards Sham, so they turned their faces towards the Ka'ba (at Mecca). 358. Narrated Al-Bara': When Allah's Apostle arrived at Medina, he prayed facing Jerusalem for sixteen or seventeen months but he wished that he would be ordered to face the Ka'ba. So Allah revealed: -- 'Verily! We have seen the turning of your face towards the heaven; surely we shall turn you to a prayer direction (Qibla) that shall please you.' (2.144) Thus he was directed towards the Ka'ba. A man prayed the 'Asr prayer with the Prophet and then went out, and ing by some people from the Ansar, he said, "I testify. that I have prayed with the Prophet and he (the Prophet) has prayed facing the Ka'ba." Thereupon they, who were bowing in the 'Asr prayer, turned towards the Ka'ba. 359. Narrated Anas bin Malik: I used to offer drinks prepared from infused dates to Abu Talha Al-Ansari, Abu 'Ubada bin Al Jarrah and Ubai bin Ka'b. Then a person came to them and said, "All alcoholic drinks have been prohibited." Abii Talha then said, "O Anas! Get up and break all these jars." So I got up and took a mortar belonging to us, and hit the jars with its lower part till they broke. 360. Narrated Hudhaifa: The Prophet said to the people of Najran, "I will send to you an honest person who is really trustworthy." The Companion, of the Prophet each desired to be that person, but the Prophet sent Abu 'Ubaida. 361. Narrated Anas: The Prophet said, "For every nation there is an Amin (honest, trustworthy person) and the Amin of this nation is Abu 'Ubaida." 361. Narrated Anas: The Prophet said, "For every nation there is an Amin (honest, trustworthy person) and the Amin of this nation is Abu 'Ubaida." 362. Narrated 'Umar: There was a man from the Ansar (who was a friend of mine). If he was not present in the company of Allah's Apostle I used to be present with Allah's Apostle, I would tell him what I used to hear from Allah's Apostle, and when I was 424 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

absent from Allah's Apostle he used to be present with him, and he would tell me what he used to hear from Allah's Apostle. 363. Narrated Hadrat Ali(RTA): The Prophet , sent an army and appointed some man their commander The man made a fire and then said (to the soldiers), "Enter it." Some of them intended to enter it while some others said, 'We have run away from it (i.e., embraced Islam to save ourselves from the 'fire')." They mentioned that to the Prophet, and he said about people who had intended to enter the fire. ''If they had entered it, they would have remained In it till the Day of Resurrection.'' Then he said to others, "No obedience for evil deeds, obedience is required only in what is good." 364. Narrated Abu Huraira and Zaid bin Khalid: Two men sued each other before the Prophet. 365. Narrated Abu Huraira: While we were with Allah's Apostle a bedouin got up and said, "O Allah's Apostle! Settle my case according to Allah's Book (Laws)." Then his opponent got up and said, "O Allah's Apostle! He has said the truth! Settle his case according to Allah's Book (Laws.) and allow me to speak," He said, "My son was a laborer for this man and he committed illegal sexual intercourse with his wife. The people told me that my son should be stoned to death but I ransomed him with one-hundred sheep and a slave girl. Then I asked the religious learned people and they told me that his wife should be stoned to death and my son should receive onehundred lashes and be sentenced to one year of exile.' The Prophet said, "By Him in Whose Hands my life is, I will judge between you according to Allah's Book (Laws): As for the slave girl and the sheep, they are to be returned; and as for your son, he shall receive one-hundred lashes and will be exiled for one year. You, O Unais!" addressing a man from Bani Aslam, "Go tomorrow morning to the wife of this (man) and if she confesses, then stone her to death." The next morning Unais went to the wife and she confessed, and he stoned her to death. 366. Narrated Jabir bin Abdullah: On the day of (the battle of) the Trench, the Prophet called the people (to bring news about the enemy). Az-Zubair responded to his call. He called them again and Az-Zubair responded to his call again; then he called them for the third time and again Az-Zubair responded to his call whereupon the Prophet said, "Every prophet has his Hawairi (helper), and Az-Zubair is my Hawari." 425 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

367. Narrated Abu Musa: The Prophet entered a garden and told me to guard its gate. Then a man came and asked permission to enter. The Prophet, said, "Permit him and give him the good news that he will enter Paradise." Behold! It was Abu Bakr. Then 'Umar came, and the Prophet said, "it him and give him the good news that he will enter Paradise." Then 'Uthman came and the Prophet said, "it him and give him the good news that he will enter Paradise." 368. Narrated 'Umar: I came and behold, Allah's Apostle was staying on a Mashroba (attic room) and a black slave of Allah's Apostle was at the top if its stairs. I said to him, "(Tell the Prophet) that here is 'Umar bin Al-Khattab (asking for permission to enter)." Then he itted me. 369. Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Abbas: Allah's Apostle sent a letter to Khosrau and told his messenger to give it first to the ruler of Bahrain, and tell him to deliver it to Khosrau. When Khosrau had read it, he tore it into pieces. (Az-Zuhri said: I think Ibn Al-Musaiyab said, "Allah's Apostle invoked Allah to tear them (Khosrau and his followers) into pieces." 370. Narrated Salama bin Al-Akwa': Allah's Apostle said to a man from the tribe of AlAslam, "Proclaim among your people (or the people) on the day of 'Ashura' (tenth of Muharram), 'Whosoever has eaten anything should fast for the rest of the day; and whoever has not eaten anything, should complete his fast.' " 371. Narrated Ibn Abbas: When the delegate of 'Abd Al-Qais came to Allah's Apostle, he said, "Who are the delegate?" They said, "The delegate is from the tribe of Rabi'a." The Prophet said, "Welcome, O the delegate, and welcome! O people! Neither you will have any disgrace nor will you regret." They said, "O Allah's Apostle! Between you and us there are the infidels of the tribe of Mudar, so please order us to do something good (religious deeds) that by acting on them we may enter Paradise, and that we may inform (our people) whom we have left behind, about it." They also asked (the Prophet) about drinks. He forbade them from four things and ordered them to do four things. He ordered them to believe in Allah, and asked them, "Do you know what is meant by belief in Allah?" They said, "Allah and His Apostle know best." He said, ''To testify that none has the right to be worshipped except Allah, the One, Who has no partners with Him, and that Muhammad is Allah's 426 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Apostle; and to offer prayers perfectly and to pay Zakat." (the narrator thinks that fasting in Ramadan is included), "and to give one-fifth of the war booty (to the state)." Then he forbade four (drinking utensils): Ad-Duba', Al-Hantam, Al-Mazaffat and An-Naqir, or probably, Al-Muqaiyar. And then the Prophet said, " all these things by heart and preach it to those whom you have left behind." 372. Narrated Tauba Al-'Anbari: Ash-'Sha'bi asked me, "Did you notice how Al-Hasan used to narrate Hadiths from the Prophets? I stayed with Ibn 'Umar for about two or one-and-half years and I did not hear him narrating any thing from the Prophet except his (Hadith): He (Ibn 'Umar) said, "Some of the companions of the Prophet including Sa'd, were going to eat meat, but one of the wives of the Prophet called them, saying, 'It is the neat of a Mastigure.' The people then stopped eating it. On that Allah's Apostle said, 'Carry on eating, for it is lawful.' Or said, 'There is no harm in eating it, but it is not from my meals."

427 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

39.00.00 Qiyam or Taraweeh Prayer in the Month of Ramadan Allah Ta’aala has made the five prayers a day obligatory on the Muslims, He due to His grace made the reward thereof fifty folds. He also encourages the believers to perform supererogatory or Nafl prayers. Among which is the night prayer which falls between midnight and dawn. Allah praised those who engage themselves in prayer at that time of night:

‫خوْفًششا‬ َ ‫م‬ ُ ْ ‫جِع ي َشد‬ َ ‫عو‬ َ ‫م‬ ُ ‫جاَفى‬ َ َ ‫ت َت‬ ْ ‫ن َرب ّهُش‬ ِ ‫ضا‬ َ ْ ‫ن ال‬ ْ ُ‫جُنوب ُه‬ ِ َ‫م ع‬ ﴾32:16﴿ ‫ن‬ ُ ‫ف‬ ِ ْ ‫م ي ُن‬ ِ َ‫مًعا و‬ َ ‫قو‬ ْ ُ‫ما َرَزقَْناه‬ ّ ‫م‬ َ َ ‫وَط‬ ‘Their sides forsake their beds, to invoke their Lord in fear and hope, and they spend (in charity in Allah's cause) out of what We have bestowed on them. [Qur’an: As-Sajdah, 32:16]. The Prophet (peace be on him) said: “The best prayer next to obligatory is the night prayer.” [Muslim] Of the night prayer is Witr, minimum of which is one and maximum is eleven. Performing night prayer in Ramadan is far more superior to that performed in a different month by virtue of the recommendation of the Prophet (peace be on him) said: “He who performs night prayer in Ramadan with faith in Allah, in the great reward for it and in seeking such reward will have his past sins forgiven.” [Sahih Al-Bukhari]. Taraweeh prayer is considered of the night prayer in Ramadan, therefore one should take good care of it. Allah’s Messenger (peace be on him) said: “Whoever stood to pray (Taraweeh) in Ramadan with perfect faith and seeking reward, he will have his previous sins forgiven.” [Agreed upon] To pray Taraweeh in Jama’ah (congregation) is Sunnah initiated by our beloved Prophet (peace be on him), and revived by the Second Rightly Guided Khalifah Umar (May Allah be pleased with him). Though there is a difference of opinion among the scholars in the 428 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

past of how many Rak’ah Taraweeh should be, but all of them unanimously agreed that the best is to apply the Sunnah of performing it eleven Raka'at only. The Prophet (peace be on him) did not pray more than eleven Raka'at in Ramadan or other month. Aa’isha (May Allah please with her), the wife of the Prophet (peace be on him) said: “The Prophet (peace be on him) never prayed more than eleven Raka'at in the night neither in Ramadan nor, in any other month.” [Bukhari & Muslim. The full reward of Taraweeh is obtained only when it is performed in Jama’ah. The person who performs it in Jama’ah will be considered, according to authentic Tradition, as if he spent the rest of that night praying.

I’tikaf (Seclusion in the Masjid) is a Sunnah ( Part of the religion): * Seclusion (I’tikaf) is a Sunnah which can be made objectively at any time, though the best and proper time for it is during the last ten days of Ramadan at Mosques in isolation away from earthly ambitions and people communications and complete devotion to the worship of Allah. Period of seclusion ends by the termination of the last day of Ramadan on the eve of the Feast. * The main purpose of I’tikaf is to confine oneself in a mosque for prayers and invocations, leaving the worldly jobs for a limited number of days in the last ten days of Ramadan. Hence, according to the Sunnah one should exert more as regards prayers and good deeds in the last ten days of Ramadan. Narrated ‘Aisha (May Allah pleased with her): “ With the start of the last ten days of Ramadan, the Prophet (peace be on him) used to tighten his belt (i.e. work hard) and used to pray all the night, and used to keep his family awake for the prayers. [Sahih AlBukhari, Hadith No.241, Vol.3] Narrated ‘Abdullah bin Umar (May Allah pleased with him) : “Allah’s Messenger (peace be on him) used to practice I’tikaf in the last ten days of the month of Ramadan.” [Sahih Al-Bukhari, Hadith No.242, Vol.3] Narrated ‘Aisha (May Allah pleased with her) the wife of the Prophet (peace be on him): “The Prophet (peace be on him) used to practice I’tikaf in the last ten days of Ramadan till he died; and then his wives used to practice I’tikaf after him. [Sahih AlBukhari, Hadith No. 243, Vol.3]

429 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

* According to Shari’ah, I’tikaf means staying in the Masjid (Mosque) with the intention of drawing himself closer to Allah. * All the scholars agree that it is Mashru (a legitimate part of Islam) because: The Prophet (peace be on him) used to stay in the Masjid, the last ten days of Ramadan until he died, then his wives used to do the same after him.” (Agreed upon) * I’tikaf is of two kinds: Supererogatory (Masnun) and Compulsory (Wajib). The Masnun kind is what a Muslim does voluntarily, in order to get closer to Allah and to follow the Messenger (peace be on him) and it is especially recommended during the last ten days of Ramadan. The Wajib I’tikaf is what a person makes compulsory upon himself by a vow (Nadhr). * The time to begin I’tikaf: “The Prophet (peace be on him) if he intended to perform I’tikaf, used to pray Fajr, then enter the area he set aside for I’tikaf in the Masjid.” (Agreed upon) * Necessary conditions for practicing I’tikaf: The person should be Muslim, having reached the age of discernment, purified from Janaba and menses and post-partum bleeding. * The basic element of I’tikaf: Staying in the Masjid with the intention of getting closer to Allah. * What is permitted to do while in I’tikaf: 1. Going out from the place of I’tikaf to bid farewell to his family. 2. Combing his hair, shaving his head, clipping his nails, cleaning his body, perfuming, and wearing the best of clothing. 3. To go out of the Masjid for pressing necessities like using the toilet, or to eat and drink, if no one brings him food. 4. It is permitted to eat and drink and sleep in the Masjid with the proper care taken to maintain its cleanliness. * Etiquettes of I’tikaf : ‘Aisha (May please with her) said: “The Sunnah for one in I’tikaf is not to leave the Masjid to visit the sick, nor to attend a burial, nor to touch a woman nor to have sex with her, and not to leave the Masjid except for unavoidable need; and there is no I’tikaf without fasting; and there is no I’tikaf except in a Masjid where Jumu’ah (Friday prayer) is established.” [Baihaqi and Abu Dawud] 430 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

* Things which nullify I’tikaf: 1. 2. 3.

Leaving the Masjid without need intentionally. Losing one’s rationality through insanity or drunkenness. Menstruation and post-partum bleeding.

The Virtues of the Last Ten Days of Ramadan and Lailat-ul-Qadr: It has been reported that the Prophet (peace be on him) used to put extra effort on his devotion in the last ten days of Ramadan. He used to awake his family in the night that they may not lose the benefit of those blessed nights. It is also reported that he used to make I’tikaf by spending the last ten days in the Masjid. As for Lailat-ul-Qadr, which then interpreted into English means the night of honour and decree. It is erroneously translated into the night of power. The Prophet (peace be on him) recommended to be sought in the last ten days of Ramadan. The night is valued better than a thousand months spent in devotion to Allah. One of the privileges of this night is that the Qur’an was revealed in it. In it too, the angles descend to earth with blessings, goodness and mercy. It is peaceful night in which many are saved from Hell. Forgiveness of the past sins is granted to those who spend it busying themselves in prayer and the remembrance of Allah. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said: “Seek it in the odd nights of the last third of Ramadan.” Narrated Ibn ‘Abbas (May Allah pleased with him) The Prophet (peace be on him) said: “Look for the Night of Qadr in the last ten nights of Ramadan on the night when nine or seven or five nights remain out of the last ten nights of Ramadan (i.e. 21,23, 25, 27 and 29 respectively).” [3:238-OB] One must not miss the great advantages and expectation of the most blessing Night “AlQadr”, mentioned by the Most Merciful Allah in the Holy Scripture:

َ ‫مششا أ َد َْرا‬ ‫ة‬ َ ْ ‫إ ِّنا أ َن َْزل َْناه ُ ِفي ل َي ْل َةِ ال‬ ُ ‫مششا ل َي ْل َش‬ َ ‫ك‬ َ َ‫﴾ و‬97:1﴿ ِ‫قشد ْر‬ َ ‫خير م‬ ُ ‫﴾ ت َن َّز‬97:3﴿ ٍ‫شهْر‬ َ ‫ف‬ ‫ل‬ َ ْ ‫ة ال‬ َ ْ ‫ال‬ ُ َ ‫﴾ ل َي ْل‬97:2﴿ ِ‫قد ْر‬ ِ ْ ‫ن أل‬ ْ ِ ٌ ْ َ ِ‫قد ْر‬ 431 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

﴿

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

َ‫ل أ‬ ّ ‫ن ك ُش‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ش‬ ‫م‬ ُ َ ‫مَلئ ِك‬ ِ ‫م‬ ُ ‫ة َوالشّرو‬ ْ ْ ‫ن َرب ّهِش‬ َ ْ ‫ال‬ ْ ‫مش‬ ِ ْ ‫ح ِفيهَششا ب ِشإ ِذ‬ ٍ ﴾97:5﴿ ِ‫جر‬ َ ْ ‫مط ْل َِع ال‬ ْ ‫ف‬ َ ‫ي‬ ٌ ‫سَل‬ َ ﴾97:4 َ ‫حّتى‬ َ ِ‫م ه‬

Verily, We have sent it ( this Qur’an) down in the night of Al-Qadr, and what will make you know what the night of Al-Qadr (Decree) is? the night of Al-Qadr (Decree) is better than a thousand Months, (i.e. worshiping Allah in that night is better than worshipping Him a thousand Months, i.e. 83 years and 4 months). Therein descend the angles and the Ruh[Jibril (Gabril)] by Allah permission with all Decrees. (All that night) there is Peace and Goodness from Allah to His believing slaves) until the appearance of Dawn. (Surah Al-Qadr, 97:1-5] It is quoted in Tradition “He who spends the Night of Decree in worship, will receive forgiveness for all his previous sins”. Zakat-ul-Fitr *(For more details about this subject look under Zakat) : At the end of Ramadan a certain kind of Zakat is ened on the fasting Muslims to be paid to the poor provided that they have enough food for themselves and their families for the day and night of the feast. For everybody of the family one (Sa’) is due to be paid out of the following varieties of food: wheat, barley, dates, raisins, dried milk or the like such as corn, rice etc. The best time for paying this Zakat is on the day of the feast before the Feast (Eid) prayer. One or two days before the Feast are also permissible, so that everybody, whether rich or poor, may have joy in the feast.

432 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

40.00.00 TARAWEEH PRAYER 8 OR 20 rakats? Al-Albani Unveiled by Ahmed ibn Muhammad

In a handout by al-Albani's followers in England, by the title "Some common questions answered" (dated October 1990), there appeared the following question and answer (No. 22): (a) Aisha (Allah be pleased with her) reports that the Prophet (Peace be upon him) never prayed more than 8 rak'aats in taraweeh, so how come nobody disapproves of 20? (b) Is it true that Umar (Allah be pleased with him) introduced it? Ans. 22 (a) As regards the taraweeh prayer - people agree that the Sunnah of the Prophet (Peace be upon him) and the best way is 11 rak'aats. As regards any addition - then this is DISAPPROVED of and DECLARED AS A BID'AH (A bad innovation) by Shaykh alAlbani and by a few earlier scholars - that being reported from Imam Malik, Ibn ulArabee and as-San'aanee (see Salat-ut-taraweeh of Shaykh al-Albani). (b) It is not true that Umar (Allah be pleased with him) either prayed or ordered 20 rak'aats. Rather he ordered Ubayy ibn Ka'b to lead the people with 11 rak'aats (alMuwatta 1/137, with a Sahih Isnad). I do not wish to go into much detail on this issue, but Insha'Allah a separate publication is what is really required, to show which opinion is the most correct. But any way it should be said that the vast MAJORITY of the scholars of hadith, Fiqh, and even the four Mujtahid Imams are in agreement that 20 rakats are the most appropriate, followed by 3 rakats of witr, and this is also the opinion of the Imam of the "Salafiyya", Ahmad ibn Taymiyya! First, it should be said that the hadith reported from Aisha (Allah be pleased with her) about 11 rakats is not at all to do with taraweeh, according to the majority of scholars, but in fact concerns the number of rakats of TAHAJJUD prayer! The hadith in question is as follows:433 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Narrated Abu Salama ibn Abdur Rahman that he asked Aisha (Allah be pleased with her), "How was the prayer of Allah's Apostle (Peace be upon him) in Ramadan?" She replied, "He did not pray more than eleven raka'at in Ramadan or in any other month. He used to pray four raka'at - let alone their beauty and length - and then he would pray four - let alone their beauty and length - and then he would pray three rak'aat (witr)." She added, "I asked, 'O Allah's Apostle! Do you sleep before praying the witr?' He replied, 'O Aisha, My eyes sleep but my heart does not sleep.'" (Bukhari, 3/230, English edn) According to the author of "Fatawa Rahimiyyah", Mufti Abdur Rahim Lajpuri (vol. 1, pg. 275); in his defence of 20 rakats of taraweeh: "The commentator of al-Sahih alBukhari and the erudite traditionist, Shaykh Shamsud-Din al-Kermani (d. 786 AH; Rahimahullah) said: 'In the hadith (above), the tahajjud prayer is meant. Abu Salama's question and Hadrat Aisha's answer concerned the tahajjud.' He adds further: 'If the tahajjud prayer is not meant, then this tradition will be at variance with the tradition that states that the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him) led twenty rakats each for two nights, and in the case of such clash the tradition of twenty rakats which is affirmative (muthbit) shall have precedence because according to the principles of hadith, the affirmative takes precedence over the negative (naaf)" (vide: Al-Kawakib ud-Durari Sharh Sahih alBukhari, vol. 9, pg 155-156). I say, does this not mean that people who perform 8 rakats of taraweeh, should pray 20 rakats instead? Since according to the principles of hadith (as affirmed by al-Albani), "The affirmative takes precedence over the negative in certain cases." A great fact that should also be noted by the reader is that the Imam's of hadith have placed the hadith from Aisha (Allah be pleased with her) under the section of tahajjud prayers, which indicates their belief that the hadith applies to tahajjud only. The Imam alMuhaddithin al-Bukhari (Rahimahullah) has placed the hadith from Aisha under at least two sections of his Sahih, first under the section of '21: The tahajjud Prayer at Night' (see Sahih al-Bukhari, vol. 2, chapter 15, no. 248, English ed'n) and then under the section of '32: The Book of taraweeh Prayers' (see Sahih al-Bukhari, 3/230, pg. 128 English ed'n). This means that Imam Bukhari believed that the prayer mentioned by Aisha was that of tahajjud only, and since the tahajjud prayer is performed also in Ramadan, then Imam Bukhari also quoted the same hadith under 'The book of taraweeh prayers', but Allah knows best. Imam Muslim (Rahimahullah) has also placed the hadith from Aisha under the tahajjud prayer section (see Sahih Muslim 1/1607, pg. 356, English ed'n). Also Imam Malik (Rahimahullah) has placed Aisha's hadith under the Book of tahajjud (see AlMuwatta, Book 7, section 7.2, no. 9, pg. 5, English ed'n). The Imam Abu Dawood (Rahimahullah) has also placed the same hadith under the chapter 'On the number of rakats of the prayer at night (tahajjud)' (see Abu Dawood 1/1336, pg. 351, English version). Even Imam's Tirmidhi and Nisai (Allah's mercy be upon them) placed Aisha's 434 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

hadith under the tahajjud section (see Tirmidhi, vol. 1, pg. 58 and Nisai, vol. 1, pg. 154). Even one of the most prominent Imams of the 'Salafiyya', Ibn Qayyim al-Jawziyya placed the aforementioned hadith in the section of tahajjud prayers in his book Zaad al Ma'ad (vol. 1, pg. 86)! Mufti Abdur Rahim said about Aisha's hadith: "And if this tradition may have been quoted in some book under the devotions of Ramadan along with the taraweeh. Like the taraweeh, the tahajjud, too, is a prayer of Ramadan, and because of this affinity, it can be mentioned along with the taraweeh (as Imam Bukhari did). Hence, supposing it may have been mentioned in some book, it cannot be made thereby a categorical argument. 'When uncertainty creeps in, the argument is falsified.' Moreover, Hafiz al-hadith Imam Qurtubi's (d. 671/1273; Rahimahullah) statement regarding this hadith (of Aisha) should not be overlooked that, 'many a man of knowledge considers the aforesaid hadith mudtarib (i.e. confounded).'" (vide: Imam Ayni in his Sharh Sahih al-Bukhari, vol. 2, pg. 187). In short, the aforesaid report is in no way a proof for eight rakats of taraweeh. In contradistinction to this, as regards the twenty rakats the Companions Consensus (Ijmaas-Sahaba) has taken place over the approval of Ibn Abbas' hadith (about 20 rakats being performed by the Holy Prophet, peace be upon him) and practically the majority of Ulama have accepted it." (Fatawa Rahimmiyah, vol. 1, pg 276-277). Although Aisha (Allah be pleased with her) had said: "He did not pray more than 11 Raka'at," we also have reports from her that the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him) also prayed more than 11 Raka'ats! The proof for this was given by her in another narration involving Abu Salama ibn Abdal Rahman (Rahimahullah). Abu Salama asked Aisha about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (Peace be upon him), she said, "He observed 13 Raka'ahs (in the night prayer). He observed 8 raka'ahs and would then observe (three rakats of) witr and then observe two raka'ahs sitting (nafl prayer), and when he wanted to bow he stood up and then bowed down, and then he observed two raka'ahs in between the Adhan and Iqama of the dawn prayer (i.e. fajr)." (See Sahih Muslim 1/1603, pg. 357 and also al-Albani's Sifah Salah an-Nabee, appendix 7, pg. 110). So does this not mean that the 'Salafiyya' should perform 13 Raka'ats of taraweeh in Ramadan? Now, the statement 'the best way is 11 rak'aats' is only the opinion of a small group of the ulama, in fact there are more than 50 opinions to say that the best way is 20 rakats according to the Prophet (Peace be upon him) and his Companions (Allah be pleased with them all) practise! What is more interesting to note is that the four great Mujtahids, Abu Hanifah, Malik, Shafi'i and Ahmad ibn Hanbal (Allah's mercy be upon them) are in agreement that the taraweeh consists of twenty rakats. The statement that Imam Malik 435 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

approved of eight rakats needs to be proved, most likely this ascription was made to him because he quoted the hadith which is used to prove eight rakats of taraweeh in his alMuwatta (see Muwatta, 6.2, no. 4, pg. 48) by a small group of scholars. Although Imam Malik (Rahimahullah) quoted this hadith in his book, it has no bearing on what his actual opinion and practise was, on the contrary Imam Malik believes in thirty-six rakats of taraweeh (i.e. 20 rakats and 16 rakats of extra nafl prayers, see later for the official verdict of the Maliki Madhhab)! Also the hadith which seems to prove 11 rakats of taraweeh (including three rakats of witr) in Imam Malik's Muwatta has been explained away by many other convincing arguments. Recently I came across a booklet by the title, "Is taraweeh 20 rakats?" (Published by Madrasah Arabia Islamia, Azaadville, South Africa, author unknown). In this booklet the hadith quoted from the Muwatta of Imam Malik (Rahimahullah), about 11 rakats of taraweeh (including three witr) was quite eloquently analysed. The actual hadith in question was related by Yahya ibn Yahya al-Laythi, who related from his teacher Imam Malik, who related from Muhammad ibn Yusuf, who said that asSaaib ibn Yazid said, "Umar ibn Khattab (Allah be pleased with him) ordered Ubayy ibn Ka'b and Tamim ad-Dari (Allah be pleased with them) to watch the night in prayer with the people for eleven rakats. The reciter of the Qur'an would recite the Mi'in (a group of medium sized surah's) until we would be leaning on our staffs from having stood so long in prayer. And we would not leave until the approach of dawn." (see above reference in al-Muwatta). It was stated in the aforementioned booklet (chapter 7, pg. 20), after quoting the above narration, "If we analyze the chain (Isnad) of this hadith, we notice that Muhammad ibn Yusuf narrates from Saaib ibn Yazid. Muhammad (ibn Yusuf) has 5 students and the narration of each student differs from the next (i.e. the text of the hadith is different from each student). The five students are: (1) Imam Malik (2) Yahya ibn Qattan (3) Abdul Aziz ibn Muhammad (4) Ibn Ishaq and (5) Abdur Razzaq Their narrations are as follows : (1) Imam Malik says that Umar ordered Ubayy ibn Ka'b and Tamim Dari to perform 11 rakats. (What practise occurred thereafter is not mentioned, nor is Ramadan mentioned). 436 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(2) Yahya ibn Qattan says that Umar made the people gather with Ubayy ibn Ka'b and Tamim Dari and both of them began performing 11 rakats. (Hadrat Umar's command is not mentioned, nor is any mention of Ramadaan made). (3) Abdul Aziz (ibn Muhammad) says that we used to perform 11 rakats in the era of Umar. (Neither is the command mentioned, nor is Ubayy ibn Ka'b or Ramadan mentioned). (4) Ibn Ishaq says that we used to perform 13 rakats in Ramadaan during the era of Umar. (Neither is the command of Umar mentioned. Instead of 11 rakats, 13 are mentioned). (5) Abdur Razzaq says that Umar gave the command of 21 rakats. (In this narration 21 rakats are mentioned instead of 11). Besides the narration of Imam Malik (Rahimahullah), 11 rakats can not be established from the other narrations. Due to this difference, the narrator Ibn Ishaq gave preference to 13 while Ibn Abdal Barr al-Maliki preferred 21 (from the narration of Abdur Razzaq). Therefore this narration is Mudtarib (A hadith that is transmitted in different manners, so that the contents of each transmission differ, and it is not possible to give preference to any particular transmission) with regards to the number (of rakats) and hence unacceptable. The above was an analysis of Muhammad ibn Yusuf's narration via Saaib ibn Yazid. Now let us examine the narration of Yazid ibn Khaseefah via Saaib (ibn Yazid), which is mentioned in the Sunan al- Kubra of al-Bayhaqi (vol. 2, pg. 496): Abu Zi'b narrates from Yazid ibn Khaseefah, who reports from Saaib ibn Yazid that the people used to perform 20 rakats in the month of Ramadan during the era of Umar. Imam Nawawi, Iraqi and Suyuti (all three were great scholars of hadith) amongst others have accepted the authenticity of this hadith (see Tuhfatul Akhyaar, pg. 192 and Irshaadus Saari, pg. 74, (by Imam al-Qastallani]). Muhammad ibn Jafar (another narrator in the chain) has quoted the statement from Yazid (ibn Khaseefah) as Abu Zi'b (had). This narration is mentioned in Marifatus Sunan of alBayhaqi. Allamah Subki and Mullah Ali al-Qari have stated in Sharh Minhaj and Sharh Muwatta respectively that the chain of narrators of this hadith are correct. (Tuhfatul Ahwazee, vol.2, pg 75). From the above narration we can clearly see that both the students of Yazid (ibn Khaseefah), unanimously narrate the fact that during Umar's (Allah be pleased with him) 437 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

era 20 rakats was the standard practise. On the contrary, the 5 students of Muhammad ibn Yusuf quote Saaib (ibn Yazid) differently. In such a situation the correct approach would be to rely on the narration of Yazid ibn Khaseefah. However the Ahl al-hadith (another name for the "Salafiyya") have unjustly discarded this narration and adopted the doubtful one of Muhammad ibn Yusuf, which has differing versions. This goes against the principles of hadith." Here ends the quote . Another hadith that is used by the protagonists of eight rakats of taraweeh has been related by Jabir ibn Abdullah (Allah be pleased with him): "The Prophet (Peace be upon him) led the people in prayer during Ramadan with 8 rakats and the witr. We gathered in the Mosque the following night hoping that he would come again. We remained waiting till the next morning (until he came out). The Prophet (Peace be upon him) said, 'I feared that the witr may become incumbent on you.'" (related by Ibn Nasr al-Marwazi in Qiyamul-Layl, pg. 90, al-Tabarani and Ibn Hibban - see below for the actual hadith) The above hadith has been analysed by Shaykh Abdur Rahim in his "Fatawa" (vol. 1, pg. 278-9) with the conclusion that the hadith is daeef. The shaykh said: "The strange thing about this hadith is that its chain of authorities (Isnad) is not trustworthy. Please examine the statements of the Imams of this science concerning the narrators of this chain. In this chain one narrator is Ibn Hameed Razi, about whom the opinions of the great and august critics of hadith are as under: (1) 'He is weak.' - Hafiz al-Dhahabi (see his Mizanul I'tidal, vol.3, pp. 49-50) (2) 'He narrates many disowned (munkar ) hadiths.' - Ya'qub ibn Shaybah (3) 'He is objectionable.' - Imam Bukhari (4) 'He is a liar.' - Abu Zur'ah (5) 'I testify that he is a liar.' - Ishaq Kausaj (6) 'He narrates hadiths about everything; I have not seen a man bolder than him vis-a-vis God.' - Sauleh Jazrah (7) 'By God! He is a liar.' - Ibn Kharash (8) 'He is not reliable.' - Imam Nisai Now, about the second narrator, Ya'qub ibn Abdullah Ash'ari al-Qummi:(1) 'He is not strong.' - Daraqutni (see Mizanul I'tidal, vol. 3, pg. 324). About the third narrator, Isa ibn Jariyah:(1) 'He has had disowned (munkar) hadiths.' - Ibn Ma'een (2) 'His hadiths are disavowed.' - Nisai 438 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(3) 'His hadiths are rejected (matruk ).' - Nisai (4) 'His hadiths are disavowed.' - Abu Dawood - synopsis (5) 'He is counted among the weak.' - (see Mizanul-I'tidal, vol. 2, pg. 311, by Hafiz alDhahabi)." Here ends the quote. Hafiz Ibn Hajar al-Asqalani (Rahimahullah) has reported a similar narration to the above hadith in his Bulugh al-Maram min Adillat al-Ahkam (no. 396, pg. 159), on the authority of Hafiz Ibn Hibban (Rahimahullah): "Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah (Allah be pleaed with him): Allah's Apostle (Peace be upon him) prayed during the night in Ramadan; the people waited for him on the next day, but he did not come out; and he said, 'I feared that the witr might be ened on you.'" Note the above narration does not even state how many rakats were performed by the Prophet (Peace be upon him)!! The above two hadiths can not be used as justifiable proof in favour of 8 rakats of taraweeh on their own. Al-Imam Malik (Rahimahullah) has in fact quoted a hadith which proves the performance of 20 rakats of taraweeh in Ramadan; and that is as follows:Yahya related to me from Malik that Yazid ibn Ruman said,"The people used to watch the night in prayer during Ramadan for 23 rakats (i.e 20 rakats of taraweeh, followed by 3 rakats of witr) in the time of Umar ibn al-Khattab." (vide: al-Muwatta, 6.2, No. 5, pg. 48, English ed'n) Although the above hadith is Munqati (a link is missing in the chain) and has thus been declared to be Daeef by some scholars (including al-Albani), it never the less has been used as proof. Besides, the hadith has been given a full Isnad (chain) by either Imam Ibn Abdal Barr al-Maliki (d. 463/1071; Rahimahullah) or Shaykh Muhammad Habibullah ibn Mayabi ash-Shanqiti (Rahimahullah), in their thorough research to complete all the chains of transmission (Isnad) which have an incomplete chain; as found in the Muwatta of Imam Malik! In fact the latest edition of the English version of al-Muwatta (translated by A. A. atTarjumana and Yaqub Johnson) says (pg. xxxiv): "Ibn Hajar (al-Asqalani) said, 'The book of Malik is sound by all the criteria that are demanded as proofs in the mursal, munqati (two types of hadith which have a missing link) and other types of transmission.' Then as-Suyuti followed what Ibn Hajar said here; and said, 'The mursal hadith in it are a proof with him (i.e. ash-Shafi'i) as well because the mursal is a proof with us when it is properly ed. Every mursal in the Muwatta has one or more s as will be made clear in this commentary (i.e. Suyuti's commentary on al-Muwatta called Tanwir al-Hawalik). It is absolutely correct to say that the Muwatta is sound without exception.' 439 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Ibn Abdal-Barr collected together all the mursal, munqati and mu'addil hadiths in the Muwatta and said that the total number of hadiths in the Muwatta which do not have an Isnad are sixty one. He stated that he found the isnads of all of them in other sources with the exception of four hadiths. The erudite scholar of hadith, Shaykh Muhammad Habibullah ibn Mayabi ash-Shanqiti says in Ida'a al-Halik that he had found witnesses for these four hadith and he then mentioned these witnesses. He said, 'Some of the people of knowledge made these Isnads complete.' He mentioned from Ibn Abdal-Barr that there was no munkar (rejected) hadith in the Muwatta, nor anything fundamentally refuted." In the light of what the erudite scholars of hadith have said above, we may emphatically state that the apparently 'munqati' hadith from Yazid ibn Ruman has a complete Isnad; hence it may be used as a proof, since Imam Ibn Abdal-Barr has said that there is, "No munkar hadith in the Muwatta nor anything fundamentally rejected." Hence, many scholars of hadith and Fiqh have used the above hadith as a proof in favour of 20 rakats of taraweeh. The quote from "Some common questions answered," also claimed that, "Rather he (Umar) ordered Ubayy ibn Ka'b to lead the people with 11 rakats." I say, this is half of the truth, since it is clearly stated in al-Muwatta :"Umar ibn Khattab ordered Ubayy ibn Ka'b AND Tamim ad-Dari ....(see Muwatta, 6.2, no. 4, pg. 48)!! Al-Albani has said that if anyone performs more than 11 rakats of taraweeh, then he or she is basically committing a Bid'ah (a very bad innovation)! We seek refuge in Allah from such a disgusting statement! Since this tantamountally means that the foremost Imams of the saved sect (al-Firqat an-Najiyyah) of Ahl-al-Sunnah wa'l Jama'ah have been committing a gross innovation (Allah forbid). Al-Albani seems to be implying that the venerable Companions (may Allah be pleased with them and increase their rank), the four great Mujtahid Imams (Allah's mercy be upon them), as well as the foremost scholars of hadith and Fiqh of the last 1400 years have 'innovated' the practise of 20 rakats of taraweeh, if considered in the light of penetrative elaboration, implicitly and covertly! What alternative conclusion can one derive, if the "Albani Madhhab" says, "As regards any addition (to 11 rakats) - then this is disapproved of and declared as a bid'ah by 'Shaykh' al-Albani?" I ask you, are the so called "Salafiyya" in the true path of the original and true Salaf-asSalihin (the pious predecessors of the first three generations of Islam), when they have declared the practise of 20 rakats to be a bid'ah, even though the Salaf have been reported to have practised 20 rakats?

440 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The actual hadith which states that the Holy Prophet (Peace and blessings be upon him) performed 20 rakats of taraweeh has been reported by Ibn Abbas (Allah be pleased with him). He said, "Verily, the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him) in the month of Ramadan, used to perform 20 rakats and the witr prayer (afterwards) without congregation." (Reported in al-Sunan al-Bayhaqi, vol.2, pg. 496, Musannaf Ibn Abi Shaybah, Kabiri of Imam al-Tabarani, Ibn Aadi in his Musnad, and by Imam Baghawi in his Majmua-asSahabah ) Although some scholars have declared this hadith to be Daeef on its own, it does not mean that it should be whole heartedly rejected; since Daeef does not mean Maudu (fabricated). Please refer to the next section on Daeef hadiths, and when they are acceptable to scholars for further elaboration. The hadith related from Ibn Abbas (Allah be pleased with him) is ed by many other narrations coming from great Companions like Uthman, Ali, Ibn Masood...(Allah be pleased with them all), as well as their successors (Tabi'in). Besides, some of the scholars of hadith have even declared some weak Ahadith to be Sahih, if it has a firm basis. It was stated in the book "Criticism of hadith among Muslims with reference to Sunan Ibn Maja," (pg. 131, by one of the leading "Salafi" Shaykhs in Britain, Suhaib Hasan): "Shafi'i also recognises a weak hadith as authentic (sahih) if it is found to be accepted by the whole Ummah (see alSakhawi: Fath al-Mugith). But he does not accept Malik's view of restricting the practise to the people of Madinah. According to the later scholars of the Hanafi school like Ibn alHumam, a hadith will be declared Sahih, if it is ed by the practise of the Ummah (see Abdal Rashid Nu'mani: Ma tamusu ilaihe al-Haja, pg. 18). Among traditionalists, Tirmidhi often remarks, after quoting a less authentic hadith: 'It is being practised by the people of learning (Ahl al-Ilm).' Suyuti deduces: 'It indicates that the hadith is ed by the sayings of the people of learning. More than one scholar has said that a hadith is declared Sahih if ed by the sayings of the people of learning, even if it lacks a proper Isnad (see Suyuti: al-Ta'aqubat, folio 20)." As stated above, the great research scholar (Muhaqqiq) Hafiz Kamal ibn al-Humam (d. 861/1457; Rahimahullah) had actually said: "One of the factors from which the authenticity of a hadith is known is that the learned (Ulama) may conform to it, which is a proof of its being sound (vide: Fath al-Qadir, vol. 3, pg. 349). There are many quotes from scholars which prove a near universal juridical acceptance of 20 rakats of taraweeh, but I content myself by quoting a select few from some of the foremost scholars of the Ahl-as-Sunnah, as well as the Imam of the "Salafiyya" (when it suits their whims and desires), Ahmad ibn Taymiyya. 1) Hafiz Taqi-ad-Din Ahmad Ibn Taymiyya al-Hanbali (d. 728/1328) 441 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

He has said in his Fatawa Ibn Taymiyya (vol.1, pg. 191): "It has been proven without doubt that Ubayy ibn Ka'b (Allah be pleased with him) used to lead the Companions, during Ramadan, for 20 rakats and 3 rakats of witr. Hence it is the principle (maslak) of most of the Ulama that this is the Sunnah, because Ubayy ibn Ka'b led 20 rakats of prayer in the presence of the Muhajirin (the emigrants) and the Ansars (the helpers) and not a single Companion repudiated it!" 2) Shaykh al-Islam Ahmad ibn Hajar al-Asqalani (d. 852/1449; R.A.) The Hafiz of hadith, Ibn Hajar al-Asqalani has reproduced from Imam Rafi'i (Allah's mercy be on him): "For two nights the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him) led twenty rakats of prayer each night; on the third night the people gathered but the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him) did not come out. Then the next morning, he told the people, 'It so occurred to me that it would be made obligatory for you, and you would not be able to discharge this obligation.'" After reproducing this tradition, Hafiz Ibn Hajar said: "All the traditionalists (Muhaddithin) are unanimous about the soundness of this report." (see Talkhis al-habir fi takhrij ahadith al-Rafi'i al-Kabir, vol. 1, pg. 119, by Hafiz ibn Hajar). 3) Imam al-Azam Abu Hanifah (d. 150 AH; Rahimahullah) It was stated in Fayd ul-Bari Sharh Sahih al-Bukhari (by Shaykh Anwar Shah Kashmiri): "Imam Abu Yusuf (Rahimahullah) asked Imam Abu Hanifah (Rahimahullah), 'Did Hadrat Umar (Allah be pleased with him) have any compact from the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him) for 20 rakats of taraweeh?' The Imam replied, 'Hadrat Umar was not one to invent on his own; certainly he had some proof with him for this!'" (also found in Maraqi ul-Falah, pg. 81, by Imam al-Shurunbulali and Bahr ur Ra'iq, vol.2, pg. 66, by Imam ibn Nujaim al-Misri). 4) Imam al-Tirmidhi (d. 279/892; Rahimahullah) Imam Tirmidhi said:

442 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

"Umar, Ali as well as other Companions (Allah be pleased with them all) and Sufyan alThauri, Ibn al-Mubarak and Imam al-Shafi'i (Allah's mercy be upon them), all believed in 20 rakats of taraweeh, and Imam Shafi'i has stated that he had seen the people of Makkah saying 20 rakats (see Sunan al-Tirmidhi, vol.1, pg. 99). 5) Imam Malik ibn Anas (d. 179 AH; Rahimahullah) It was written in the most authentic book on Maliki Fiqh, al-Mudawwanah (vol.1, pg. 193-94), by Qadi Sahnoon (Rahimahullah): "Ibn al-Qasim said, 'The rakats (of taraweeh) with witr are 39.' Imam Malik said, 'This is what the people have agreed upon from amongst the predecessors, and the people have not stopped doing it.'" (For an explanation of why it was 36 rakats see the quote below from Allamah Anwar Shah Kashmiri). 6) Hafiz Ibn Humam (d. 861/1457; Rahimahullah) Allamah Ibn Humam asserts that it has been established from genuine authority that the Companions and their Successors (tabi'in) used to say twenty rakats of taraweeh during the auspicious time of Umar (Allah be pleased with him); this authority of Yazid ibn Ruman has been reported from Sa'ib ibn Yazid that, 'during Umar's auspicious time we used to say twenty rakats.' The genuineness of this authority has been verified by Imam Nawawi in the synopsis (see Fath al-Qadir, vol.1, pg. 407 and Nasb-ur-Rayah, vol.1, pg. 294, by Hafiz al-Zaylai). Hafiz Ibn Humam also said in Fath al-Qadir (vol.1, pg. 470): "At last unanimity was formed on 20 rakats of prayer and this alone is in succession." This last statement has also been said in similar words by Ibn Taymiyya in his Minhaj usSunnah (vol.2, pg. 224). 7) Imam Ata ibn Abi Rabah (Rahimahullah) The august successor (Tabi'in) and Mufti of Makkah in his time said: "I have seen the Companions, and other people in Makkah saying 23 rakats, including the witr." This report is Hasan (good). (see Musannaf Ibn Abi Shaybah, pg. 406, Fath al-Bari, vol.4, pg. 219, of Hafiz Ibn Hajar al-Asqalani, Qiyam ul-Layl, pg. 91, by Imam Ibn Nasr alMarwazi). 8) Imam Muwaffaq al-Din Ibn Qudama al-Maqdisi (d. 620/1223; R.A) 443 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Imam of the Hanbali's in his time, Ibn Qudama al-Maqdisi, said in his book alMughni (vol.1, pg 803): "There has been the Companion's consensus (Ijma-as-Sahaba) on 20 rakats of taraweeh." 9) Allamah Anwar Shah Kashmiri (d. 1352 AH; Rahimahullah) It was stated in his published lecture, Tirmidhi al-ma'ruf ba-Arfa'sh-Shazzi (vol.1 pg. 329) : "Not even one of the the four Imams believes in less than 20 rakats of taraweeh; the practise and belief of the majority of the Companions was also this. Imam Malik (Allah's mercy be upon him) believes in more than 20 rakats; he is positive that they are 36. According to Imam Malik's practise only 20 rakats of taraweeh will be said in congregation, but the general practise and method of the citizens of Madinah was that during the brief rest interval (after every 4 rakats), when the Imam sat down after 4 rakats, they used to perform 4 more rakats. The men who said the taraweeh in the sacred mosque at Makkah, used to circumambulate (Tawaf) the Ka'ba during this brief recess. The people of Madinah, naturally, could not circumambulate the Ka'ba and hence, instead, they used to perform 16 rakats more (in total) during these brief recesses." 10) Imam al-Ayni (d. 855/1451; Rahimahullah) Allamah Ayni wrote in his Sharh al-Bukhari: "The number of rakats in the taraweeh is twenty. Imam Shafi'i and Imam Ahmed (Allah's mercy be upon them) assert the same thing. Their proof is the report which Bayhaqi has, with genuine authority, narrated from Sa'ib ibn Yazid. The great Companions, including Umar, Uthman and Ali (may Allah be pleased with them), as also the revered Successors (Tabi'in), used to perform twenty rakats." Then he said: "The most excellent and the most advisable course to conform to is that of the Holy Prophet's and his (Peace and blessings be upon him) Companions (practise)." (Umdat ulQari Sharh-al-Bukhari, vol. 7, pg. 178). So please ask yourselves: "Who are the 'Salafiyya'; are they the people who conform to the way of the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him), his Companions (may Allah be pleased with them all), and their successors (this includes the four Mujtahid Imams, Allah's

444 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

mercy be upon them) consensus on 20 rakats, or is it the likes of al-Albani and his followers?" May Allah guide them. Many of us who are practising Muslims or otherwise, are familiar with the epithet 'Wahhabi'. The founder of this sect was Muhammad ibn Abdal Wahhab (d. 1206 AH), from Najd. He is also known as Shaykh an-Najdi by his opponents and his followers have been labelled as either 'Najdi's' or 'Wahhabi's' by the Ahl al-Sunnah. He claimed to be a Hanbali in Fiqh. It is well known that he fully digested the `aqida and ideas of Ibn Taymiyya. The scholars of his time warned the Muslims to be on their guard from accepting his 'reformatory' ideas; and this work is still existent among the scholars of the Ahl al-Sunnah even today. The neo- 'Salafi's' of today respect Ibn Abdal Wahhab quite highly by bestowing upon him such great titles like 'Shaykh al-Islam'. I do not want to say much about his movement and activities, but a few quotes from three well known scholars should suffice for now. (1) The foremost Hanafi scholar of his time, Imam Muhammad Amin ibn Abidin (d. 1252/1836 Rahimahullah) said in his celebrated work Hashiyya radd al-Mukhtar (vol. 3, pg. 309): "In our time Ibn Abdal Wahhab (Najdi) appeared, and attacked the two noble sanctuaries (Makkah and Madinah). He claimed to be a Hanbali, but his thinking was such that only he alone was a Muslim, and everyone else was a polytheist! Under this guise, he said that killing the Ahl as-Sunnah was permissible, until Allah destroyed them (Wahhabi's) in the year 1233 AH by way of the Muslim army." (2) Shaykh Zayni Dahlan (Rahimahullah) said in his book Futuhat al-Islamiyya (vol. 2, pg. 268): "The sign of the Khawarij (the first deviant sect that appeared in the time of the Companions) concerning the shaving of the head, was not found in the Khawarij of the past, but only in the Najdi's of our time!" (3) Shaykh al-Islam Hussain Ahmad al-Madani (Rahimahullah) said in his book ashShihab as-saqib (pg. 42): "Ibn Abdal Wahhab arose in the beginning of the thirteenth Islamic century in the Najd. His thinking was false, and his beliefs were corruption; on these grounds he opened the way for killing the Ahl as-Sunnah." (4) A more contemporary view on the Wahhabite sect has been expressed by AbdalHakim Murad in the journal Islamica (pg. 9): "Ibn Abdal Wahhab, however, went far beyond this (i.e; of Ibn Taymiyya). Raised in the wastelands of Najd in Central Arabia, he had little access to mainstream Muslim scholarship (I say: This may be disputed by his ers). In fact, when his da'wah appeared and became notorious, the scholars and muftis of the day applied to it the famous hadith of Najd: Ibn Umar (Allah be pleased 445 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

with him) reported the Prophet (Peace be upon him) as saying: "Oh God, bless us in our Syria; O God, bless us in our Yemen." Those present said: "And in our Najd, O Messenger of God!" But he said, "O God, bless us in our Syria; O God, bless us in our Yemen." Those present said, "And in our Najd, O Messenger of God!" Ibn Umar said that he thought that he said on the third occasion: "Earthquakes and dissensions (fitnah) are there, and there shall arise the horn of the devil." (Sahih al-Bukhari). And it is significant that almost uniquely among the lands of Islam, Najd has never produced scholars of any repute. The Najd-based da'wah of the Wahhabi's, however, began to be heard more loudly following the explosion of Saudi oil wealth. Many, even most, Islamic publishing houses in Cairo and Beirut are now subsidized by Wahhabi organizations, which prevent them from publishing traditional works on Sufism, and remove ages in other works considered unacceptable to Wahhabist doctrine. The neo-Kharijite nature of Wahhabism makes it intolerant of all other forms of Islamic expression. However, because it has no coherent fiqh of its own - it rejects the orthodox madhhabs - and has only the most basic and primitively anthropomorphic 'aqidah, it has a fluid, amoeba like tendency to produce divisions and subdivisions among those who profess it. No longer are the Islamic groups essentially united by a consistent madhhab and the Ash'ari 'aqidah (see later). Instead, they are all trying to derive the Shari'ah and the 'aqidah from the Qur'an and the Sunnah by themselves. The result is the appalling state of division and conflict which disfigures the modern salafi condition." Another person who is a reference for today's neo-"Salafi's", is Muhammad ibn Ali alShawkani (d. 1250/1834). He was a leading scholar of the Zaydi (Shi'ah) sect found mainly in the Yemen. He claimed to have departed from his old Shi'ite ways and ed the Ahl al-Sunnah. He was attacked by the scholars of his day for saying Taqleed was completely haram, as well as other important issues. Some scholars had accused him of still holding on to his deviant Zaydiyyah-Mu'tazilite (rationalistic thinking that was propounded by one of the first deviant sects of Islam) thinking, while pretending to be within the fold of orthodox Sunni Islam; but Allah knows best! It is a well known fact that he denied the consensus of the Companions (Ijma as-Sahaba), as well as rejecting the validity of the Fatwa of a Companion! One may refer to Anwar Ahmad Qadri's book Islamic Jurisprudence in the Modern World (pg. 142) for a lengthier discussion. Many scholars have noticed the extreme tendencies within the "Salafiyya" sect around the world, for its lack of respect for the scholars of the four Madhhabs, its `aqida and some untenable juristic positions it has produced over a short period of Islam's history. The scholars have not been afraid of declaring the neo- "Salafi's" to be neo-Kharijites in 446 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

their behavior and attitude to other Muslims. Note, the scholars are not saying that the neo-"Salafi's" are Kharijites, but rather they seem to have certain traits which were only found amongst the Kharijites of the past. One of the most striking things I have noticed amongst these 'neo-Kharijites', is their direction of Qur'anic verses that were revealed specifically for the unbelievers, as referring to the believers who do not seem to have their way of thinking! This was a well known practice of the Kharijites of old; as we shall see below. A well known scholar of the "Salafiyya", Dr. Yusuf al-Qardawi (who has himself been attacked by other of the "Salafiyya", especially for holding some untenable positions in his book al-Halal wal Haram fil Islam) said in his book Islamic awakening between Rejection and Extremism (pg. 41-3): "Imam al-Shatibi (Rahimahullah) wrote (in his book al-I'tisam, 2. 182-4): 'Ibn Abbas (Allah be pleased with him) was right. When a person knows the reason behind a certain verse or surah, he knows how to interpret it and what its objectives are. However, ignorance of that leads people to misinterpret it and to have different opinions, without an insight and knowledge which could lead them to the truth, and prevent them from indulging ignorantly in such matters with no or evidence from al-Shari'ah, and therefore go astray and lead people astray. This can be demonstrated by what is reported by Ibn Wahab from Bakir who asked Nafi': What does Ibn Umar (Allah be pleased with him) think of al-Haruriyyah (i.e; al-Khawarij who were also called al-Haruriyyah after the place - Harawra - where they gathered and were found by Ali ibn Abu Talib and the Companions of the Prophet [may Allah be pleased with them all] who ed him)? Nafi' answered: He thinks they are the most evil of people. They applied the verses which pertain to the kuffar on the believers.' (NB- Imam al-Bukhari has recorded Ibn Umar as saying in his Sahih [vol.9, pg.50; English edn]: These people (the Khawarij and heretics ) took some verses that had been revealed concerning the disbelievers and interpreted them as describing the believers ). Al-Qardawi also said (pg. 42): One of the causes of such shallowness is that extremists never listen to people who hold different views (and I can personally testify to that), never accept any dialogue with them or imagine that their own views could be tested in the light of others, and may thereby be either accepted or rejected. Most of them have not been taught by reliable Muslim ulama who are specialized in the field. Rather, they have received semi-knowledge directly from books and newspapers without any opportunity for revision or discussion which could test the learner's understanding and analyze the depth of his knowledge. They simply read, 'understand', then deduce what they wish. However, their reading, understanding, 447 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and deduction may well be wrong or deficient. There might be someone somewhere who opposes their opinions on stronger and more valid bases, but they are not aware of that because nobody has drawn their attention to such a possibility. These devout young people have ignored the facts that if they want to study al Shari'ah, they must seek the help of reliable Muslim scholars. They cannot venture into this extensive and entangled discipline without the guidance of reliable Muslim scholars who can interpret and explain obscurities, define , and point out the relationships between the parts and the whole and also equate similarities. Those who venture into it alone will meet with the same catastrophic results which could certainly befall the unskilled swimmer who ventures into dangerous waters. Proper knowledge of al-Shari'ah cannot be perfected without practice and close with the experts, especially in those areas where opinions diverge, evidences seem to contradict each other, and certain matters seem to be under suspicion. This is why our venerable 'ulama' have warned us not to seek to study and understand al Qur'an al Karim through a person who has only memorized it without any knowledge of its contents, nor to seek knowledge through a person who has acquired his own "knowledge" from reading newspapers and journals only, without being properly instructed by reputable and qualified scholars." This topic began with a brief discussion on Taqleed and I would like to finish with the following two questions for you to ponder over. (A) Would it not be classified as being Taqleed if one were to accept the classifications of Hadiths, exegesis of the Qur'an etc; by a renowned Islamic scholar, if one was not to go back to the original sources which are used to authenticate the Hadith and so on? (For example, if a scholar claimed that a Hadith found in the Sunan of Imam Abu Dawood was Sahih and you accepted it as being Sahih - since you trust him, then are you not practicing Taqleed; if you, yourself do not go back to the original sources used to classify the Hadith in question, since sometimes a Hadith classified to be Sahih by one scholar can be classified as being Da'eef by another!). (B) Is it not true that those who are calling for the abandonment of Taqleed, are calling for the Taqleed of their own books and speeches; hence creating their own little 'Madhhabs'?

Muslim Prayer Guide Part II 448 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The way of Performing Salah 41.00.00 The Right Way to Pray Method I The Right Way To Pray

01) Intention 02) Takbeer 03) Opening Supplications 04) Recitation of Suratul Fatiha 05) Recitation after Suratul Fatiha 06) Bowing (Rukoo') 07) Straightening up from Rukoo': 08) Prostration (The sujud) 09) Rising from Sajdah 10) The second Sajdah 11) The Second Rak'a 12) The First Tashahud 13) The Second Tashahud 449 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

14) The Salution (Tasleem) 1- Intention The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) used to say: All actions are by intention, and every man shall have what he intended. Note: You shouldn't say the intention by mouth because it is Innovation Make it in your heart

2- Takbeer The First step to enter the prayer is Takbeer. The prophet peace be upon him used to say: Allaahu Akbar This means: Allah is the greatest Notes : 1- You should raise your hands with the takbeer. Look at the picture 2- Then you should place your right arm on you left arm and place it over your chest. 3- You should place the right arm on the back of your left palm, wrist and forearm 4- Then you should incline your head during prayer and fix your sight towards the ground ... as the Prophet peace be upon him do... 5- Be careful: When you start to pray don't look at the sky because it is forbidden as the 450 | P a g e

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

December 15, 2009

Prophet peace be upon him said :" People must refrain from looking up at the sky in prayer, or their sight will not return to them (and in one narration: or their sight will be plucked away) 3- Opening Supplications The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) used to say one of this opening Supplications, You can choose the easiest one for you: Subhanaka Alla-humma wabi ha’mdika wataba-ra kasmuka wata 'ala jadduka wala ilaha ghayruk This means: You are Glorified, O Allah, and Praised; Your Name is Blessed; Your Majesty is Exalted, and none has the right to worshipped but You. Allah humma ba'id baynee wa bayna khatayana kama ba'adta baynal mashriqi wal maghribi, Allah humma naq-qinee min khatayaya kama yunaq-qath thuwabul abyadu minad danasi , Allah hum maghsilnee min khatayaya bil maee wath thalji wal bardi This means: O Allaah! Separate me (far) from my sins as you have separated (far) the East and West. O Allah! Cleanse me of my sins as white cloth is cleansed from dirt. O Allah! Wash me of my sins with water, ice and snow. 4- Recitation of Suratul Fatiha: The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) used to say: A'uzu bil-llahi minash shayta nir-rajeem This means: I seek refuge with Allaah from the Evil One, the Rejected ﴾1:1﴿

‫حْيِم‬ ِ ‫ن الّر‬ ِ ‫ح ٰم‬ ْ ‫ل الّر‬ ِ ‫سِم ا‬ ْ ‫ِب‬

(1:1) Bisimllah hir-rahman nir-raheem In the Name of Allaah, the Most Merciful, the Bestower of Mercy 451 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

﴾1:2﴿

َ ‫ب اْلَعاَلِمْي‬ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫ل َر‬ ِ ِ‫حْمُد‬ َ ‫َاْل‬

(1:2) Alhamdu lil-lahi rab-bil 'alameen Praise is only for Allah, The Lord of the Universe ﴾1:3﴿

‫حْيِم‬ ِ ‫ن الّر‬ ِ ‫ح ٰم‬ ْ ‫الّر‬

(1:3) Ar-Rahma nir-raheem The Most Merciful, the Bestower of Mercy ﴾1:4﴿

ِ ‫ك َيْوِم الّدْي‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ‫َماِل‬

(1:4) Maaliki yawmid-deen Master of the Day of Judgment ﴾1:5﴿

ُ ‫سَتِعْي‬ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫ك َن‬ َ ‫ك َنْعُبُد وِإّيا‬ َ ‫ِإّيا‬

(1:5) Iyyaka na'budu wa iyyaka nasta'een You alone we worship and u to you alone we pray for help ﴾1:6﴿

‫سَتِقْيَم‬ ْ ‫ط اْلُم‬ َ ‫صَرا‬ ّ ‫ِاْهِدَنا ال‬

(1:6) Ihdinas siratal mostaqeem Show us the straight way ﴿

َ ‫ضاّلْي‬ ‫ن‬ ّ ‫ل ال‬ َ ‫عَلْيِهْم َو‬ َ ‫ب‬ ِ ‫غْيِر اْلَمْغضُْو‬ َ ‫عَلْيِهْم‬ َ ‫ت‬ َ ‫ن َأنَعْم‬ َ ‫ط اّلِذْي‬ َ ‫صَرا‬ ِ ﴾1:7

(1:7) Siratal lazeena an'amta 'alayhim ghayril maghdubi 'alayhim walad dal-leen The way of those whom you have blessed. Who have not deserved your anger, nor gone astray Ameeen, O! Allah please accept Note:

452 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Prophet peace be upon him said: "No prayer is acceptable without the recitation of Surat-ul-Fathiha" 2- In Zuhr and Asr you have to recite it quitly as Jaabir said: We used to recite behind the imaam in Zuhr and 'Asr: soorah al-Faatihah and another soorah in the first two rak'ahs, and soorah al-Fatihah in the last two."

Becareful:"The Prophet(Peace be upon him) finished a prayer in which he was reciting loudly (in one narration: it was the dawn prayer) and said: Were any of you reciting with me just now?! A man said: "Yes, I was, O Messenger of Allah". He said: I say, why am I contended with? "... This thing mean don't recite when the Imam is reciting.

4- Recitation after Suratul Fatiha: The Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would recite another Surah after al-Faatihah, making it long sometimes, and on other occasions making it short because of travel, cough, illness or the crying of infants Let's take two examples of short Suras you can pray with the both every prayer till you learn another Sura's

Surah Al-Ikhlas (Number 112) A'uzu bil-llahi minash shayta nir-rajeen I seek refuge with Allaah from the Evil One, the Rejected Bisimllah hir-rahman nir-raheem In the Name of Allaah, the Most Merciful, the Bestower of Mercy

453 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

﴾112:1﴿

‫حٌد‬ َ ‫ل َأ‬ ُّ ‫ل ُهَو ا‬ ْ ‫ُق‬

(112:1) Qul howa Allahu ah'ad Say : he is Allah, the only one. ﴾112:2﴿

‫صَمُد‬ ّ ‫ل ال‬ ُّ ‫ا‬

(112:2) Allah hus-samad Allah helps and does not need help ﴾112:3﴿

‫َلْم َيِلْد َوَلْم ُيوَلْد‬

(112:3) Lam yalid wa lam yulad He neither begot any nor was He begotten ﴾112:4﴿

ٌ‫حد‬ َ ‫ن َلُه ُكُفًوا َأ‬ ْ ‫َوَلْم َيُك‬

(112:4) Walam yakul-lahu kufuwan ahad There is none in comparable to him

Surah An-Nas (Number 114) A'uzu bil-llahi minash shayta nir-rajeem I seek refuge with Allaah from the Evil One, the Rejected Bisimllah hir-rahman nir-raheem In the Name of Allaah, the Most Merciful, the Bestower of Mercy ﴾114:1﴿

ِ ‫ب الّنا‬ ‫س‬ ّ ‫عوُذ ِبَر‬ ُ ‫ل َأ‬ ْ ‫ُق‬

(114:1) Qul a'uzubi rab-bin nas Say : I seek refuge in the Sustainer of Mankind ﴾114:2﴿

ِ ‫ك الّنا‬ ‫س‬ ِ ‫َمِل‬

(114:2) Malikin nas The Owner of Mankind 454 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

﴾114:3﴿

ِ ‫ِإَلِه الّنا‬ ‫س‬

(114:3) Ila hin-nas Lord of Mankind ﴾114:4﴿

ِ ‫خّنا‬ ‫س‬ َ ‫س اْل‬ ِ ‫سَوا‬ ْ ‫شّر اْلَو‬ َ ‫ن‬ ْ ‫ِم‬

(114:4) Min shar-ril waswa sil khan-nas From the evil of the sneaking whisperer ﴾114:5﴿

ِ ‫صُدوِر الّنا‬ ‫س‬ ُ ‫س ِفي‬ ُ ‫سِو‬ ْ ‫اّلِذي ُيَو‬

(114:5) Allazi yuwaswisu fee sudu rin-nas Who whispers in the hearts of Mankind ﴾114:6﴿

ِ ‫جّنِة َوالّنا‬ ‫س‬ ِ ‫ن اْل‬ َ ‫ِم‬

(114: Minal jin-nati wan-nas (Whether he be) from among jinns or mankind Notes: You have to recite Surah after the Fatiha only in the first two Rak'a in the Zuhr or Asr but in Fajr, Maghrib and E'sha you just hear the Imam and you should't say it with him. If you tried to memorize this two Suras but you failed. Then there is a permission to read Al-Fatiha only and in-Shaa-Allah your prayer is right

6- Bowing (Rukoo')

After completing his recitation, the prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would pause for a moment, then raise his hands in the way described earlier, say takbeer

455 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Allaahu Akbar

Allah is the greatest

Notes : 1- You should raise your hands with the takbeer. Look at the picture 2- Be careful: When you start to pray don't look at the sky because it is forbidden as the Prophet peace be upon him said :" People must refrain from looking up at the sky in prayer, or their sight will not return to them (and in one narration: or their sight will be plucked away)

Then, you make Ruku' and say: Subhana Rabbi yal azim This means: How perfect is my Lord, the Supreme!

456 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Note : Be careful: The Prophet said: ‘Verily, I have indeed been forbidden from reciting the Qur'an in rukoo' or sujood. In the rukoo', therefore, glorify the Supremity of the Lord, Mighty and Sublime, in it; as for the sujood, exert yourselves in supplication in it, for it is most likely that you will be answered’. ...so it is forbidden to read Qur’an in Rukoo' or Sujood

7-Straightening up from Rukoo': The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would straighten up his back out of rukoo', saying: Sami' Allah hu liman hamidah This means: Allaah listens to the one who praises Him Rab-bana wa lakal hamd This means: Our Lord, to You be all Praise Note: When you straightening up from Rukoo': you would raise your hands like what we described early in the Takbeer.

457 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

8-Prostration (The sujud): The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would say takbeer: Allaahu Akbar This means: Allah is the greatest & go down into sajdah saying: Subhana Rabbi yal a'la This means: How perfect is my Lord, the Most High

Note : 1- You should say Subhana Rabbi yal a'la three times on each Sujud . 2- The right postion of Sujud: a)You would yourself on your palms [and spread them] b)put his fingers together c)point them towards the qiblah d)Make your nose touch the ground cause the prophet said : There is no prayer for the one whose nose does not feel as much of the ground as the forehead e) Put your knees and 458 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

toes down firmly and point with the front of the toes towards the qiblah and put your heels together and keep your feet upright. f) These are the seven limbs on which he (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would prostrate: the palms, the knees, the feet, and the forehead and nose.

9-Rising from Sajdah: The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would raise his head from prostration while saying: Allaahu Akbar This means: Allah is the greatest Then you will sit in a specific position and say: Rabbighfirlee wa irhamnee This means: O my Lord! Forgive me, and have mercy on me

459 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Note : 1- The right position of sitting down: The Prophet peace be upon him would lay his left foot along the ground and sit on it [relaxed]. 2- You should stay a while in this sitting, cause the prophet peace be upon would sit straight on his left foot, upright, until every bone returned to its position. 10-The second Sajdah: The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would say takbeer: Allaahu Akbar This means: Allah is the greatest & go again to Sujud position saying: Subhana Rabbi yal a'la This means: How perfect is my Lord, the Most High

Note : 1- You should say Subhana Rabbi yal a'la three times on each Sujud . 2- The right postion of Sujud: a)You would 460 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

yourself on your palms [and spread them] b)put your fingers together c)point them towards the qiblah d)Make your nose touch the ground cause the prophet said : There is no prayer for the one whose nose does not feel as much of the ground as the forehead e)Put your knees and toes down firmly and point with the front of the toes towards the qiblah and put your heels together and keep your feet upright. f)These are the seven limbs on which he (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would prostrate: the palms, the knees, the feet, and the forehead and nose.

11- The Second Rak'a: The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) used to say Faatihah which we teach you how to say it in step number 3 & then do all the steps which the prophet peace be upon him did in the first Rak'a 461 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Note : When you rise up from Sujud to the second Rak'a you can rise up ing one self with hand.

12- The First Tashahud: The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would sit for Tashhud after finishing the second rak'ah and say: At-Tahiy-yatu lil-lahi was-salawatu wat-tay yibatu, As-Salamy 'alika ay-yuhan-nabiy-yu wa rahma tullahi wa barakatu, As salamu 'alayna wa 'ala 'ibadil-la his-saliheen , Ash hadu al la ilaha illal lahu, wa ash hadu an-na Muhammadan 'abduhu wa rasuluh This means: All compliments, all physical prayer, and all monetary worship are for Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah's mercy and blessings. Peace be on us and on all righteous slaves of Allah. I bear witness that no one is worthy of worship except Allah. I bear witness that Muhammad (peace be upon him) is his slave and Messenger.

Note : 1- What is the right sit position in The first Tashahud? : In the Fajr there is only one Tashahud so it there is no first or second Tashahud so in the first Tashahud on the other prayers and in Al-Fajr Tashahud you would sit as you are setting between the two sujud, but if you can't sit in this way you can sit in any way you can, but this is the way the prophet used to sit. 462 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2-While reading : " Ash-hadu .......... to : Abduhu wa rasuluh" a person should raise the index finger of the right hand slightly and returt it previous position after he had finished saying it.

13- The Second Tashahud The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would sit for the second Tashhud after finishing the last rak'ah and would say the first Tashuhud which is in step 12 and then say : Allah humma salli 'ala Muhammadin wa 'ala aali Muhammadin, Kama sal-layta 'ala Ibraheema wa 'ala aali ibraheema innaka hameedum majeed. Allah humma barik 'ala Muhammadin wa-'ala aali Muhammadin, Kama barakta 'ala Ibraheema wa-'ala aali ibraheema innaka hameedum majeed. This means: O Allah, send Grace and Honor on Muhammad (peace be upon him) and on the family and true followers of Muhammad (peace be upon him) just as you sent Grace and Honor on Ibrahim (peace be upon him) and on the family and true followers of Ibrahim (peace be upon him). Surely, you are praiseworthy, The Great. O Allah, send blessings on Muhammad (peace be upon him) and on the family and true followers of Muhammad (peace be upon him) just as you sent blessings on Ibrahim (peace be upon him) and on the family and true followers of Ibrahim (peace be upon him). Surely, you are praiseworthy, The Great. Note : 1- What is the right sitting position in The second Tashahud? : In the prayers like Zuhr, Asr, Maghrib and 'eisha, in the last rak'a you should sit in a position called "Iftirash" click here to see how you can sit in this position ... but if you can't sit in this way you can sit as you feel comfortable ...

463 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2-While reading: " Ash-hadu .......... to: Abduhu wa rasuluh" a person should raise the index finger of the right hand slightly and returt it previous position after he had finished saying it.

14-Salution of Peace (The Tasleem): Next, The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would salute to his right saying, means turn your head towards right shoulder: As-Salamu 'alikum wa Rahmatul lah This means: Peace be on you and the mercy of Allah. Next, The prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wa sallam) would salute to his left saying, means turn your head towards left shoulder: As-Salamu 'alikum wa Rahmatullah This means: Peace be on you and the mercy of Allah.

464 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

42.00.00 How to Perform Salaat, the Islamic Ritual Prayer Method II Before Salaat 1. Body, clothes and place of prayer must be clean. 2. Perform wudu (ritual ablution) if needed. 3. Women are required to cover their hair. 4. Face the Qibla, the direction of Mecca. 5. Stand erect, head down, hands at sides, feet evenly spaced. 6. Recite Iqama (private call to prayer): 6a. Here are some sample audiofiles of the Athan (call to prayer) Quicktime, they are very similar to Iqama:

Allaahu Akbar (4x) Ashhadu Allah ilaaha illa-Lah (2x) Ash Hadu anna Muhamadar rasuulullah (2x) Hayya' alas Salaah (2x) Hayya' ala Falaah (2x)

God is great. (x4) I bear witness that there none worthy of worship except God. (x2) I bear witness that Muhammad is the Messenger of God. (x2) Come to prayer. (x2) Come to felicity. (x2) 465 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

[Fajr only] A-Salaatu Khayrun Mina-Naum (2x) Qad qaamitis Salaah (2x) [Iqama only - not recited in Athan] Allaahu Akbar (2x) Laa ilaaha illa-Lah

[Fajr only] Prayer is better than sleep. (x2) [Iqama only] Our prayers are now ready. Our prayers are now ready. (x2) God is great. (x2) There is none worthy of worship except God.

7. Express intent to perform Salaat (niyyat): I intend to offer _____ rakats of the ____ prayer, and face the Qibla for the sake of Allah and Allah alone. (For example: "I intend to offer the 4 rakats of the Isha prayer and face the Qibla for the sake of Allah and Allah alone.")

Begin Salaat 1. Niyyat: Stand with respect and attention; put the world behind you. Bring hands to ears, palms forward, thumbs behind earlobes and say (The entire prayer must be recited in Arabic, but for your information we give the English translation next to the Arabic transliteration) :

Allahu Akbar God is great.

466 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2. Qiyam: Place right hand over left, men below navel, women at chest level; look at the ground in front of you and recite Opening Supplication (optional): Subhaana ala humma wa bihamdika wa tabaara kasmuka wa ta'aalaa jadduka wa laa ilaaha ghairuk

Glory to You, O Allah, and Yours is the praise.

***

And there is no deity to be worshipped but You

And blessed is Your Name, and exalted is Your Majesty.

***

A'uudhu billaahi minash shaitaan arRajeem

I seek refuge in Allah from Satan, the accursed.

3. Fatiha: Recite aloud the Fatiha, the first surah of the Qur'an.

467 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

Bismillaah arRahman arRaheem Al hamdu lillaahi rabbil 'alameen Ar-Rahman arRaheem Maaliki yaumid Deen Iyyaaka na'abudu wa iy yaaka nasta'een Ihdinas siraatal mustaqeem Siraatal ladheena an 'amta' alaihim Ghairil maghduubi' alaihim waladaaleen Aameen

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

In the name of God, the infinitely Comionate and Merciful. Praise be to God, Lord of all the worlds. The Comionate, the Merciful. Ruler on the Day of Reckoning. You alone do we worship, and You alone do we ask for help. Guide us on the straight path, the path of those who have received your grace; not the path of those who have brought down wrath, nor of those who wander astray. Amen.

For the first two rakats at any time of prayer, recite an additional short selection from the Qur'an after al Fatiha.

4. Ruk'u: Hands drop to sides; bend from waist, palms on knees, back parallel to ground; look at feet. (While bending:) Allahu Akbar (While bent:) Subhanna rabbiyal 'Azeem (3x)

God is great. Holy is my Lord, the Magnificent.

468 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

5. Qauma: Rise from bending to standing, arms at sides. (While rising:) Sami' allaahu liman hamidah

Allah listens to him who praises Him.

(Response from congregation:) Our Lord, to You is Rabbanaa wa lakal hamd due all praise. (Standing straight, pause:) Allahu Akbar

God is great.

6. Sujood: Prostrate—hands on knees, lower slowly to kneeling position; touch forehead, nose and palms to ground (but not elbows); bend toes so tops of feet face the Qibla.

Subhaana rabbiyal 'Alaa (3x)

Glory to my Lord, the Most High.

(Pause:) Allahu God is great. Akbar

469 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

7. Qu'ud: Rise to sitting position, looking at lap. Men turn up heel of right foot, right toes bent; women keep both feet, soles up, under body.

(Pause:) Allahu Akbar

God is great.

8. Sujood: Prostrate again.

Subhaana rabbiyal 'Alaa (3x)

Glory to my Lord, the Most High.

(Pause:) Allahu Akbar God is great.

470 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

9. Qu'ud: Rise to sitting position;

pause

pause

10. To proceed to the second and fourth rakats: (While rising:) Allahu God is Akbar

great.

Return to standing position recite al-Fateha

Then recite the Fatiha, (if this is the second rakat of any time of prayer, recite another short portion of the Qur'an); continue the second or fourth rakat with Ruku....

471 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

11. To complete every second rakat and the last rakat: Remain seated and recite At-Tashahhud:1

At Tahiyyaatu All greetings, lilaahi was blessings and Salawaatu wat good acts are tayibaatu from You, my As Salaamu Lord. 'alaika ayyuhan Greetings to nabiyyu wa you, O rahmatul laahi Prophet, and wa barakaatuh the mercy and As Salaamu blessings of 'alainaa wa 'alaa Allah. 'ebaadillaahis Peace be unto saaliheen, us, and unto (Hands on knees, the righteous raise right servants of forefinger:) Ash Allah. hadu allaa ilaah I bear witness ilallaah that there is Wa ash hadu none worthy of anna worship Muhammadan except Allah. 'abduhuu wa And I bear rasuuluh witness that Muhammad is His servant and messenger.

To proceed to the third rakat: 472 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(While rising:) Allahu God is Akbar great.

Return to standing position recite al-Fatiha

Recite the Fatiha and continue third rakat with Ruk'u.... At the end of any time of prayer (when all rakats have been completed): Remain seated, recite At-Tashahhud, and then recite the Salawat:

Allaahumma salli 'alaa Muhammadin wa 'alaa ali Muhammadin Kamaa sallaita 'alaa Ibraaheema wa 'alaa ali Ibraaheema Innaka hameedun Majeed Alaahumma baarik 'ala Muhammadin wa 'alaa ali Muhammadin Kamaa baarakta 'alaa Ibraaheema wa 'alaa ali Ibraaheema Innaka hameedun Majeed

O Allah, bless our Muhammad and the people of Muhammad; As you have blessed Abraham and the people of Abraham. Surely you are the Praiseworthy, the Glorious. O Allah, be gracious unto Muhammad and the people of Muhammad; As you were gracious unto Abraham and the people of Abraham. Surely you are the Praiseworthy, the Glorious.

To Complete the Prayer: Look over right shoulder (toward the angel recording your good deeds), then the left (toward the angel recording your wrongful deeds); say each time: 473 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

As Salaamu 'alaikum wa rahmatulaah

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Peace and blessings of God be upon you.

Say personal prayers with hands cupped and palms up at chest level. Wipe face with palms. If praying in a group, stand and greet each other individually, saying: "May God receive our prayers." 1

At-Tashahhud is a recreation of the conversation held between Allah and the Prophet Muhammad (peace and bleson him) during the night of the Heavenly Ascent (Miraj).

43.00.00 Prayer Guide Method III

474 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Al Quayam Posture 2

•

Recitation:

SUBHÁNA-KALLÁH-HUM-MA WA BI-HAMDIKA, WATABÁRAKAS-MUKA WATA'ÁLÁ JADDUKA, WALÁ ILÁHA GHAÍRUK. O Allah, Glorified, praise-worthy. and blessed is Thy Name and exalted Thy Majesty. and there is no deity worthy of worship except thee.

A'Ú-DHU-BIL-LÁ-HI MINASHAITÁNIR RAJÍM. BISMILÁHIR RAHMÁNIR RAHÍM. I seek refuge in Allah for the rejected Satan. In the Name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful. After this recite the opening Surah, Al-Fátihah:

475 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

ALHAMDU LIL-LÁHI RAB-BIL 'ÁLAMÍN.

Praise be to Allah, Lord of the worlds. AR-RAHMÁ-NIR RAHÍM.

The Beneficent, the Merciful MÁLIKI YAU-MID-DÍN.

Master of the Day of Judgement IYYÁ-KA N'ABUDU WA-IYYÁKA NASTA'ÍN.

Thee alone we worship and to thee alone we turn for help. IHDI-NAS-SIRÁ-TAL MUSTAQÍM.

Guide us in the straight path. SIRÁ TAL-LADHÍNA AN-'AMTA 'ALAÍHIM.

The path of those whom GHAIR-IL MAGHDUBI 'ALAÍHIM.

You favored and who did not deserve Thy anger. WALAD-DÁL-LIN (AMIN)

Or went astray.

Recite any other surah now

476 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Quayam

Instructions: While rising from the bending position of Ruku', recite

Posture 4

SAMI 'ALLÁHU LIMAN HAMIDAH Allah has heard all who praise Him.

RAB-BANÁ LAKAL HAMD Our Lord: Praise be to Thee.

Then return to standing position, arms at side. Recitation: After holding for six seconds, say: ALLÁH AKBAR Allah is the greatest.

and move to next position.

Sajjdah Posture 5

Recitation: Recite 3 Times SUBHÁNA RÁB-BI-YAL A'ALÁ Glory to my Lord, the most high.

Instructions: Go down to a kneeling position by placing both hands on knees, lowering oneself slowly and easily onto knees, then touch the head upon the ground so that the following seven body parts are in : forehead, two palms, two knees, toes of both feet.

477 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Sajjdah Posture 5

Recitation: Recite 3 Times SUBHÁNA RÁB-BI-YAL A'ALÁ Glory to my Lord, the most high.

Instructions: Go down to a kneeling position by placing both hands on knees, lowering oneself slowly and easily onto knees, then touch the head upon the ground so that the following seven body parts are in : forehead, two palms, two knees, toes of both feet.

478 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Quood

Instructions: Reciting

Posture 6 ALLÁH AKBAR Allah is the greatest.

rise from the SAJJDAH position, and assume the sitting posture shown to the left. Recitation: At end of six seconds, recite

ALLÁH AKBAR Allah is the greatest.

And then assume SAJJDAH position once more.

Sajjdah Recitation: Recite 3 Times SUBHÁNA RÁB-BI-YAL A'ALÁ Glory to my Lord, the most high.

Instructions: Go down to a kneeling position by placing both hands on knees, lowering oneself slowly and easily onto knees, then touch the head upon the ground so that the following seven body parts are in : forehead, two palms, two knees, toes of both feet.

479 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Quood Posture 8

AT-TAHI-YÁTU LIL-LÁHI WAS-SALAWÁTU WATTAY-YIBÁTU. AS-SALÁMU 'ALAIKA AY-YUHANNABIY-YU. WARAHMATUL-LÁHI WABARAKÁTUH. AS-SALÁMU 'ALAINÁ WA'ALÁ 'IBÁDIL-LÁHISSÁLIHÍN. ASH-HADU AL-LÁ ILÁHA IL-LAL-LAHÚ. WA-ASH-HADU AN-NA MUHAMMADAN 'ABDUHU WARASÚLUH. All prayers and worship through

Instructions: If the required number of Rakats is but two, the Salat would proceed to the next recitation.

words, action and sanctity are for Allah only. Peace be on you, O Prophet. And Mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be on us and on those who are righteous servants of Allah. I bear witness to the fact that these is no deity but Allah. I bear witness that Muhammad is His slave and messenger. In the three raka'át(i.e. Maghrib) or four raka'át (Like Zuhr, 'Asr and 'Ishá) Saláh you stand up for the remaining raka'át after Tashahhud. On the other hand if it is two raka'át (Fajr) Saláh, keep sitting and after this recite Darud (blessing for the Prophet) in these words:

480 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

AL-LÁHUM-MA SAL-LI 'ALÁ MUHAMMAD-IW WA 'ALÁ ÁLI MUHAMMADIN. O Alláh, exalt Muhammad and the followers of Muhammad. KAMÁ SAL-LAITA 'ALÁ IBRÁHÍMA WA'ALÁ ÁLI IBRÁHÍMA As thou did exalt Ibrahim and his followers. IN-NAKA HAMÍDUM-MAJEED Thou art the praised, the Glorious. AL-LÁHUM-MA BÁRIK 'ALÁ MUHAMMAD-IW O Alláh, bless Muhammad WA 'ALÁ ÁLI MUHAMMADIN and his followers KAMÁBÁRAKTA 'ALÁ IBRÁHÍMA WA 'ALÁ ÁLI IBRÁHÍMA as Thou has blest Ibrahim and his followers. IN-NAKA HAMÍDUM-MAJEED Thou art the Praised, The Glorious.

481 | P a g e

Instructions: Now turn your face to the right December 15, 2009

saying:

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

AS-SALÁMU 'ALAIKUM WA-RAHMATUL-LÁH Peace be on you and Allah's blessings. Instructions: Now turn your face to the left saying:

AS-SALÁMU 'ALAIKUM WA-RAHMATUL-LÁH Peace be on you and Allah's blessings

482 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

44.00.00 How to Pray Salat? Method IV Muslims Pray Five Times a Day Timings of daily Prayers Fajr before sunrise Zuhur Noon Asr Sunset Maghrib before Isha Isha Midnight To make yourself ready for salat, you would require to wash your face and arms, wipe your head and wash your feet. 1. Say "Bismillah" Wash both hands completely up to the wrist. 2. Rinse the mouth thoroughly. 3. Sniff water into the nose and blow it out. 4. Wash the face completely. 5. First wash your right hand and forearm, including the elbow. 6. Then wash your left hand and forearm, including the elbow. 7. both your wet hands over your head, from to back and from back to front. 8. Wipe your ears with your fingers from the inside out. 9. First wash your right foot thoroughly, including the ankle. 10. Then wash your left foot thoroughly, including the ankle.

483 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

After doing wudu, make known your intention to pray. 1. Raising your hands to your ears, say,"Allahu Akbar" then place the right hand over the left hand on the navel. (For men on the breast for women) 2. Read" subhanaka Allahumma wa bi hamdika wa tavarakasmuka wa ta'ala jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuk. A'udhu billahi minash shaitanir rajim Bismillahir rahmanir rahim." Allah all glory and praise belong to You alone. Blessed is Your name and exalted is Your Majesty, there is no god but You. I seek refuge in Allah from the cursed Satan. In the name of Allah, the Comionate, the Merciful. 3.After this read, "Alhamdulillahi rabbil alamin ar rahmanir rahim. Maliki yawmiddin Iyyaka na'budu wa iyyaka nasta'in Ihdinassiratal mustaqim siratal ladhina an'amta alayhim ghyril maghdubi'alayhim waladdallin Amin." Praise be to Allah Lord of the Universe the Comionate the Merciful and Master of the Day of judgment. You along we worship and to you alone we turn for heal. Guide us to the straight path. The path of those whom you have favored. Not of those who have incurred Your wrath nor of those who have gone astray. Now add on for the short surah of the Quran such as the surah al-Ikhlas: "Qull huwallahu ahad. Allahussamad lam yalid walam yulad walam yakullahu kufuwan ahad." Say: He is Allah the one and Only Allah the eternal absolute; He begot none nor was He begotten. And there is none equal to Him.

484 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

4. Now say, "Allahu akbar," bowing down and then say subhana rabbiyal azim three times. 5. Rising now to a standing position say "SamiAllahu liman hamidah." or say "Rabbana laka hamd," if you are praying behind an Imam. 6.Saying "Allahu akbar" prostrate yourself on the foloor and say three time,"Subhana rabbiyal ala" 7. Now rise to the seated position, saying "Allahu akbar" and then again prostrate yourself and say three time,"Subhana rabbiyal ala". Now get up saying "Allahu akbar". This completes on rakah. The second rakah will be performed in the same way except that steps and will not be repeated 8. "At tahiyyatu lillahi was salawatu wat tayyibat. As salamulaika ayyuhan nabiyyu wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuh. Assalamu alayna wa'ala ibadillahis salihin. Ashhadual la ilaha illallahu wa ashhadu anna Muhammadan abduhu wa rasulu." Salutaion prayes and good works are all for Allah. Let ther be peace. Allah's mercy and blessings on you O prohept. Peace be on us and on all Allah's righteous servants. I testify that there is no god but Allah and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and His Messenger. If the prayer has more than two rakahs stand up for the remaining rakahs. If it is a two rakah prayer remain seated and read. "Allahumma salli ala Muhammadin wa ala ali Muhammadin kama sallyta ala Ibrahima wala ali Ibrahim innaka hamdum majid. Allah bless Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You blessed ibrahim and his family for You are the Praiseworthy and the Glorious. Allahumma barkalla Muhmmadin walla ali Muhammadin kama barakta alla Ibrahima waala ali Ibrahim innaka hamdum majid. 485 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Allah blessed Muhammad and the family of Muhammad as You blessed Ibrahim and the family of Ibrahim for you ar eth Praised the Magnified. Allahumma inni zalamtu nafsi zulman kthiran wa la yaghfirudh dhunuba illa anta faghfirli magfiramtam min indika warhamni innaka antal ghafuru rahim." Allah I have been unjust to myself too unjust. No one can grant pardon for my sins except You so grant me Your forgiveness and have mercy on me for You are the Forgiver the Merciful. Now turn your face first to the right and then to the left saying. Assalamu alaykum wa rahmatullah For 3 rakah witr wajib you will recite "Allahuma inee na'steenuka wa nastaqfuruka wa numeno beka wa natawakalu alaika wa nuthnee alaikal khair wa nashkuruka wa laa nakfuruka wa nuthne alaikal khair Allahumm iyaka naabudu wa la ka nusale wa nasjudu wa elayka nathaa wa nahfudu wa narjo rahmatuka wa nakhshaa azabaka ina azabaka bill kufare mul heq." This completes the prayer. Most frequent prayer of Muhammad pbh Oh allah grant us good in this world and the hereafter and save us from the punishment of fire.

486 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

45.00.00 How to Pray In Islam and what to say in Salah(Prayer) Method V Good news for New Muslims! Now, you can easily learn what to recite during praying using Flash Movies and English transliteration. All supplications are authentic. You are one step ahead if you already know the movements during the prayer. If you don't, you can visit & watch a Flash Movie on How to pray here http://www.islamicfinder.org/prayer/ Another source also is http://english.islamway.com/sindex.php?section=prayer . At each step, there is something to recite and we are here to help you with those recitations. We will also try to illustrate the movements in the near future. Things to note: Please recite only the Arabic portions during praying. Phrases are repeated at least twice in the audio files for your convenience. Recite the phrases only once during praying, unless otherwise mentioned. Some common Arabic used: Surah = A Chapter of the Quran, Dua = Supplication

487 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Starting the Prayer by saying Takbir Tahrimah Transliteration: Alla-hu Akbar Translation: Allah is the greatest Say to yourself that you intend to offer this Salah(Fajr, Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib or 'Isha) Fard or Sunnah. Then raise your hands to your ears (as in figure 15) ALLAHU AKBAR Allah is the greatest.

NOTE: The hand is in line with ear lobe

NOTE: Ladies lift their hands up to their shoulders only as shown above.

488 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Now placing your right hand on the left, just below, above or on the navel (as shown in figure 18 - and ladies placing their hands on their chest as shown in figure 17b) recite the following:

SUBHANA-KALLAH-HUMMA WA BI-HAMDAKA O Allah, Glorified, praise worthy.

WATABARAKAS-MUKA WATA`ALA JADDUKA and blessed is They Name and exalted Thy Majesty WA-LA ILAHA GHAIRUK and there is no deity worthy of worship except Thee. A`U-THU-BIL-LA-HI MINASHAITANIR RAJEEM I seek refuge in Allah from the rejected Satan BISMILAHIR RAHMANIR RAHIM

In the Name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful.

After this recite the opening Surah, Al-Fatihaha: ALHAMDU LIL-LAHI RAB-BIL `ALAMIN Praise be to Allah, Lord of the worlds.

489 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

AR-RAHMAN-NIR RAHIM the Beneficent, ther Merciful MALIKI YAW-MID-DIN Master of the Day of Judgement IYYA-KA N`ABUDU WA-IYYAKA NASTA`IN Thee alone we worship and to Thee alone we turn for help. IHDI-NAD-SIRA TAL MUSTAQIM Guide us in the straight path. SIRA TAL-LATHINA AN-`AMTA `ALIAHIM the path of those whom You favoured GHAIRIL MAGHDUBI `ALAINHIM and who did not deserve Thy anger WALAD-HALLIN (AMEEN) or went astray.

490 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Now recite the following or any other age from the Holy Qur`an: BISMILA-HIR RAHMA-NIR RAHIM In the Name of Allah, the Beneficent, ther Merciful QUL HU-WAL-LAHO AHAD Say: Allah is one and the only God ALLA-HUS-SA-MAD Allah, upon whom all depend LAM YALID WALAM YULAD He begots not, nor is He begotten, WALAM YAKUL-LAHU KUFU-WAN AHAD and there is nothing which can be compared to Him. Now bow down saying: ALLAHU AKBAR Allah is the greatest. Place your hands on your knees and in this inclined position (Ruku` as shown in figure 19) recite these words thrice:

491 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

SUBHANA RAB-BI-YAL ATHIM Glory to my Lord the great.

Postrure for ladies in Ruku` is slighty different to that of a man

SUBHANA RAB-BI-YAL ATHIM Glory to my Lord the great. SUBHANA RAB-BI-YAL ATHIM Glory to my Lord the great. Then come to the standing position (figure 21 & 22) saying: SAMI `ALLAHU LIMAN HAMIDAH Allah has heard all who praise Him. RAB-BANA LAKAL HAMD Our Lord: Praise be to Thee Now saying "Allahu Akbar" prostrate on the ground with your forehead, the knees the nose and palms of both hands touching the ground. In this position ajdah - as in figure 23, 24 & 25) repeat these 492 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

words three times at least: SUBHANA RAB-BI-YAL A`ALA

Glory to my Lord the most high SUBHANA RAB-BI-YAL A`ALA

Glory to my Lord the most high

NOTE: Your nose & forehead in with carpet

493 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Sit upright with knees still on the ground after a moments rest perform the second Sajdah saying: ALLAHU AKBAR Allah is the Greatest In the second Sajdah as before recite the following words thrice: SUBHANA RAB-BI-YAL A'ALA Glory to my Lord the most high. This completes one raka'at of Salah. The second raka'at is. said in the same way except that after the second Sajdah you sit back, with the left foot bent towards the right, which should be placed vertical to the mat with the toes touching the mat. The palms should be lifted from the mat and placed on the knees.

In this position (Q'adahas shown in figures 26 and 27 silently 494 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

say these words (Tashahhud):

AT-TAHI-YATU LIL-LAHI WAS-SALAWATU WAT-TAYYIBATU All prayers and worship through words, action and sanctity are for Allah only. AS-SALAMU `ALAIKA AY-YUHAN-NABIY-YU Peace be on you, O Prophet WARAHMATUL-LAHI WABARAKATUH and Mercy of Allah and His blessings. AS-SALAMU `ALAINA WA`ALA `IBADIL-LAHISSALIHIN Peace be on us and on those who are righteous servants of Allah.

495 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

ASH-HADU AL-LA ILAHA ILLAL-LAHU I bear witness to the fact that there is no deity but Allah. WA-ASH-HADU AN-NA MUHAMMADAN `ABDUHU WARASULUH I bear witness taht Muhammad is His slave and messenger. In a three raka`at (i.e. Maghrib) or four raka`at (like Zuhr, `Asr and `Isha) Salah you stand up for the remaining raka`at after Tashahhud. On the other had if it is a two raka`at (Fajr) Salah, keep sitting and after this recite Darud (blessing for the Prophet) in these words: AL-LAHUM-MA SAL-LI`ALA MUHAMMAD-IN WA `ALA ALI MUHAMMADIN O Allah, exalt Muhammad and the followers of Muhammad AL-LAHUM-MA SALAITA `ALA IBRAHIMA WA`ALA ALI IBRAHIMA As Though did exalt Ibrahim and his followers. IN-NAKA HAMIDUM MAJEED Thou art the praised, the Glorious. AL-LAHUM-MA BARIK MUHAMMAD-IN

496 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

O Allah, exalt Muhammad

WA 'ALA ALI MUHAMMADIN and his followers KAMABARAKTA 'ALA IBRAHIMA WA 'ALA ALI IBRAHIMA as Thou has blest Ibrahim and his followers. IN-NAKA HAMIDUM-MAJEED Thou art the Praised, the Glorious. Then say silently: RAB-BIJ-'ALNI MUQIMAS-SALATI WAMIN DHUR-RIYYATI O Lord! Make me and my children steadfast in Prayer; RAB-BANA WATAQAB-BAL DU'A' RAB-BIGH FIRLI Lord! Accept the prayer. Our Lord! forgive me. WA LIWALIDAY-YA WALIL-MU'MININA YAUMA YAQUM-UL HISAB and my parents and believers on the Day of Judgement. 497 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Now turn your face to the right (as in figure 30) saying; AS-SALAMU 'ALAIKUM WA-RAHMATUL-LAH Peace be on you and Allah's blessings.

Then turn your face to the left (as in figure 31) and repeat the above words (aloud). This completes your two raka'at Salah. The four raka'at of Zuhr, 'Asr and 'Isha are said in an identical manner with the only difference that in the first two Raka'at of Zuhr and 'Asr, AlFatihah is said silently while in 'Isha prayer it is recited aloud. If you are performing a three raka'at (like Maghrib) or four raka'at (like Zuhr, 'Asr and 'Isha) Salah stand up after Tashahhud saying ALLAHU AKBAR and recite Al-Fatihah. You must that Al-Fatihah is always recited silently in the third and fourth raka'at of every Salah. When you are offering Fard Salah do not recite any additional age from the Holy Qur'an after Al-Fatihah in the last two raka'at. After the second Sajdah in the fourth raka'at say the Tashahhud, Darud and end with "AS-SALAMU 'ALAIKUM WA498 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

RAHMATUL-LAH" to each side (first right, then left as shown in the above pictures). This marks the end of Salah.

Dua Qunut (to be recited in Witr Prayer) SALAT-UL-WITR The three raka'at prayers said after the Fard and Sunnah of the 'Isha is called Salat-ul-Witr. It is strongly recommended in the practice of the Holy Prophet (peace be upon him) and is Wajib (necessary) according to one section of Muslims. Others regard it a mere Sunnah Salah. The first two raka'at of this Salat-ul-Witr are said like the first two raka'at of the Maghrib prayers. In the third raka'at after Al-Fatihah, recite some additional Surah or verses of the Qursan. Then, saying ALLAHU AKBAR raise your hands above your shoulders, fold your hands, and recite the following or any other similar Du'a silently. This is called Dua-al-Qunut or the prayer of submission: ALLAHUM-MA IN-NA NASTA'INUKA

O Allah, we seek Thy help, WANASTAGHFIRUKA and ask Thy forgiveness, WANU'MINU BIKA WANATAWAK-KALU 'ALAIKA

and believe in Thee and trust in Thee, WANUTHNI 'ALAIKAL-KHAIRA WA NASHKURUKA

499 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

and we praise Thee in the best manner and we thank Thee, WALANAKFURUKA WANAKHLA'U WANATRUKU and we are not unqrateful and we cast off and forsake him MAY-YAF JURUK ALLAHUM-MA IY-YAKA N'ABUDU

also disobeys Thee. O Allah, Thee alone do we worship, WALAKA NUSAI -LI WA-NASJUDU WA-ILAIKA NAS'A and to Thee we pray, and beforo Thee do we prostrate, to Thee do we turn to WANAHFIDU WANARJU RAHMATAKA WANAKHSHA ADHABAKA

in haste, and hope for Thy mercy, and we fear Thy punishment. IN-NA 'ADHABAKA BIL KUF-FARI MULHIQ Thy punishment surely overtakes the unbelievers. After this saying ALLAHU AKBAR bow down in Ruku' and then complete the rest of the prayers like the Maghrib prayers.

Transliteration: Allah hum mahdinee feeman hadayta, Wa 'afinee feeman 'afayta, wata wal-lane feeman twal-layta 500 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

wa barik lee feema a'taita, waqinee shar-ra ma qadayta, fa-innaka taqdee wala yuqda 'alayk, innahu laa Yazil-lu man walayt, wala ya'iz-zu man 'adaita, tabarakta rabbana wata 'alaita, nastaghfiruka wanatubu ilayka, Wa sal-lal lahu alan-nabee. Translation: Oh Allah, make me among those whom You have guided, and make me among those whom You have saved, and make me among those whom You have chosen, and bless whatever you have given me, and protect me from the evil which you have decreed; verily, You decide the things and nobody can decide against You; and none whom You have committed to Your care shall be humiliated and none whom You have taken as an enemy shall taste glory. You are blessed, our Lord, and Exalted, we ask for Your forgiveness and turn to You. Peace and mercy of Allah be upon the Prophet. or, you may recite this one, Transliteration: Allah humma inna nast'eenuka wa nastaghfiruka wa nu'minu bika wa natawak-kalu 'alayka wa nuthne 'alayk-al khayr. Wa nashkuruka wa laaa nakfuruka wa nakhla'u wa natruku man-y yafjuruka. Allah humma iyyaka na'budu wa laka nusal-lee wa nasjudu wa ilayka nas'a wa nahfidu wa narju rahmataka wa nakhsha 'azabaka inna 'azabaka bil kuf-fari mulhiq. Translation: Oh Allah, we ask you for help and seek your forgiveness, and we believe in You and have trust in You, and we praise you in the best way and we thank You and we are not ungrateful to you, and we forsake and turn away from the 501 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

one who disobeys you. O Allah, we worship You only and pray to You and prostrate ourselves before You, and we run towards You and serve You, and we hope to receive your mercy, and we fear your punishment. Surely, the disbelievers will receive your punishement. It may look difficult to memorize all these supplications in the beginning, but keep on learning everyday. Soon, you will be able to memorize them all.

PERSONAL PRAYER (DU`A) AFTER SALAH: When you have completed your Fard or Sunnah prayers, you may pray to Allah in your own words offering him praise, thanksgiving or asking him for forgiveness for yourself or other Muslims or your own dear and near ones. For this Du`a keep sitting after the obligatory prayers, hold up your hands near each other with the palms up and fingers slightly bent (as shown in figure 32). In this position you may offer anyone of these or other personal prayers: ALLAHUM-MA ANTAS-SALAM WA-MINKAS-SALAM O Allah, You are the Author of peace and from You comes peace. TABARAKTA YA-DHALJALALI WAL-IKRAM Blessed are you, O Lord of Majesty and Honour. ALLAHUM-MA-GHFIRLI WALIWALDAYYA WALI 502 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

USTADHI O Allah, forgive me and my parents and my teachers,

PERSONAL PRAYER (DU`A) AFTER SALAH: When you have completed your Fard or Sunnah prayers, you may pray to Allah in your own words offering him praise, thanksgiving or asking him for forgiveness for yourself or other Muslims or your own dear and near ones. For this Du`a keep sitting after the obligatory prayers, hold up your hands near each other with the palms up and fingers slightly bent (as shown in figure 32). In this position you may offer anyone of these or other personal prayers: ALLAHUM-MA ANTAS-SALAM WA-MINKAS-SALAM O Allah, You are the Author of peace and from You comes peace. TABARAKTA YA-DHALJALALI WAL-IKRAM Blessed are you, O Lord of Majesty and Honour. ALLAHUM-MA-GHFIRLI WALIWALDAYYA WALI USTADHI O Allah, forgive me and my parents and my teachers,

503 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

WALIJAMI'LMU'MININA WAL MUMINATI WAL MUSLIMINA WAL MUSLIMAT and all the believing men and women and obedient men and women with your mercy. BIRAHMATIKA YA-ARHAMAR-RAHIMIN O Most Merciful of (all) those who show mercy.

SALAH ON SPECIFIC OCCASIONS JUMU'AH (or Friday) Prayer Beside the daily Salah, the Friday prayer is also obligatory upon Muslim men. For Muslim women it is not obligatory, but is desirable if they are able to do so without upsetting their household work. The Friday Salah is offered in congregation on Friday at Zuhr time. First the Imam delivers a sermon (Khutabh). Then he leads the congregation in a two raka'at Salah. After this two or more raka'at of Sunnah or Nafilah prayers are offered individually.

TARAWIH (or Ramadan) PRAYER These prayers are offered during the month of Ramadan after 'Isha Salah. These consist of eight, twelve or twenty raka'at, and are offered two by two with a short rest between every four raka'at. They may be said alone but 4 collective prayers are recommended. These are additional 4 Sunnah prayers.

THE `ID PRAYERS (Salatul-`ldayn) There are two 'Id or occasions of great festivity for the Muslims. The first is called ldul-Fitr or the festival of fastbreaking. It is celebrated on the first day of the tenth Islamic month (Shawwal) following Ramadan, the month

504 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

of fasting. It marks great thanks-giving for the Muslims all over the world. The second 'Id is the `Idul-Adha or the festival of great sacrifice, which is observed on the tenth of Dhul-Hijjah, the last Islamic month. The animals are sacrificed to celebrate the great sacrifice of the Prophet Ibrahim (peace be upon him)

On both these `Ids, Id prayers are offered in congregation any time after sunrise and before noon. There is no Adhan (call for prayer) or Iqamah (second call before congregation). The Id prayer consists of two raka'at (offered just as the two raka'at of Jumu'ah prayer are said) with six to sixteen additional 'Takbirs' (ALLAHU AKBAR). You say three or more Takbirs in the first raka'at after 'Thana' and three or more 'Takbirs' in the second raka'at before you bow down for Ruku'. A sermon (Khutbah) is delivered by the Imam (leader of the prayer) after the two raka'at Id prayer unlike the Jumuiah prayer when it precedes the prayer. The presence of all Muslims, women and children included, is strongly recommended.

FUNERAL PRAYERS It is a prayer to Allah for a deceased Muslim, and is a common obligation on all Muslims of the locality. The funeral Salah is offered in congregation but unlike other formal prayers, it has neither any Ruku' (bowing) nor any Sajdah (prostration). Here it is the complete sequence of he funeral prayer. Saying Takbir (Allahu Akbar) with the rest of the congregation raise your hands to your ears, then bring them down on, above or below the navel as in formal , prayers with the right hand on the left. Then recite the following praise or Thana silently: SUBHANAKAL-LA HUM-MA WABIH-AMDIKA

Glory to Allah, and praise be to You

505 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

WATABARA-KASMUKA WATA'ALA JADDUKA

and blessed is Your name and Exalted is your Majesty WAJJAL-LA THANA'OKA WALA ILAHA GHAIRUK

and Glorious is Your praise and there is none worthy of worship besides You. After Thana again raise hands to your ears saying Allahu Akbar. Now silently recite the Darud: ALLAHUM-MA SALLE 'ALA MUHAMMADIW

O Allah, exalt Muhammad WA 'ALA ALI MUHAMMADIN

and the followers of Muhammad KAMA SALLAITA 'ALA IBRAHIMA

as Thou has exalted Ibrahtim WA 'ALA ALI IBRAHIMA and the followers of Ibrahim IN-NAKA HAMIDUM MAJEED

Thou surely art praised Magnified. ALLAHUM-MA Bi4RIK 'ALA MUHAMMADIW

506 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

O Allah. bless Muhammad WA ALA ALI MUHAMMADIN and the followers of Muhammad KAMA BARAKTA 'ALA IBRAHIMA

as Thou has blessed Ibrahrim WA 'ALA ALI IBRAHIMA and the followers of Ibrahim IN-NAKA HAMIDUM-MAJEED

Surely Thou art the praised and Magnified. (a) Now in case the deceased Muslim is an adult, recite this Dua: ALLAHUM-MAGHFIRLI-HAYYINA WAMAYYITINA

O Allah pardon our living and our dead WASHAHIDINA WAGHA'IBINA

the present and the absent. WASAGHIRINA WAKABIRINA our young and the old, WADHAKARINA WAUNTHANA

507 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II] and the males and females.

ALLAHUM-MA MAN-AHYAYTAHU MIN-NA FA-AHYIHI 'ALAL ISLAM O Allah, be to whom You accord life among us cause him to live in the observance of Islam. WAMAN TAWAF-FAITAHU MIN-NA FATAWAF-FAHU 'ALALIMAN and be to whom You give death, cause him to die in the state of Iman (faith). (b) If the deceased is an adult woman substitute the last two lines with the following: ALLAHUM-MA MAN AHYAITAHA MIN-NA FA AHYIHA 'ALAL ISLAM O Allah, she to whom You accord life among us, cause her to live in the observation of Islam, WAMANTAWAF-FAITAHA MIN-NA FATAWAF-FA HA 'ALAL IMAN and she to whom you give death, cause her to die in the state of Aman (faith). (c) If the deceased is a minor and a boy then recite this Du'a: ALLAHUM-MA J'ALHU LANA FARATAW

O Allah, Make him our fore-runner, WAJ`JALHULANA ARJAW-WADHUKHRAW and make him for us a reward and a treasuer, WAJ`ALHULANA SHAFI`AW MUSHF-FAA

508 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

andmake him for us a pleader, and accept his pleading. (d) If the deceased is a minor and a girl, then recite this Du`a ALLAHUM-MA-J`ALHALANA FARTAW

O Allah, make her our fore-runner, WAJ`JALHALANA AJRAW WADHUKHRAW and make for us reward and a treasure WAJ`JALHALANA SHAFI'ATAW WA-MUSHAF-FA'AH

and make her for us a pleader, and except her pleading.

After this the Imam gain says aloud "Allahu Akbar". The congregation repeats these words silently. Then the Imama and the Muslims turn their faces first to the right and then to the left side saying As-salamu-Alaikum Wa-Rahmatullah on either side

FUNERAL PRAYERS [3:145] No one dies except by GOD's leave, at a predetermined time. Whoever seeks the vanities of this world, we give him therefrom, and whoever seeks the rewards of the Hereafter, we bless him therein. We reward those who are appreciative. 509 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Death is one of the major events in our life. Everyone of us have a life span that will end at a predetermined time. Only God decides and knows when and where everyone's life ends. No one dies a day before or after that pre-determined time. [4:78] "Wherever you are, death will catch up with you, even if you live in formidable castles......" Death is a great mystery to most people. Not so for the students of the Quran. We learn that death is exactly like sleeping; complete with dreams (6:60, 40:46). The period between death and resurrection es like one night of sleep (2:259; 6:60; 10:45; 16:21; 18:11, 19, 25; 30:55). Everyone dies, good bad, evil, saint, messenger or prophet. [ 55:26-27] Everyone on earth perishes. Only the presence of your Lord lasts. Possessor of Majesty and Honor. The submitters should accept the death as a fact of life realizing that no one will live any longer or shorter than what God decrees. The submitters believe that God's choice for them is the best choice. Consistently, the Quran talks about two deaths, the first death took place when we failed to make a stand with God's absolute authority. That first death lasted until we were born into this world. The second death terminates our life in this world (2:28, 22:66, 40:11). Death can be a test for those who are still alive. [ 2:155] We will surely test you through some fear, hunger, and loss of money, lives, and crops. Give good news to the steadfast. The believers react to any adversity affecting them according to the Quran; [ 2:156] When an affliction befalls them (the believers), they say, "We belong to GOD, and to Him we are returning." Before doing the Funeral Prayer, one has to understand that there is a category of people who should not be granted this prayer, the disbelievers or idol-worshipers. [9:113] Neither the prophet, nor those who believe shall ask forgiveness for the idol worshipers, even if they were their nearest of kin, once they realize that they are destined for Hell.

510 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

[11:37] "Build the ark under our watchful eyes, and with our inspiration, and do not implore Me on behalf of those who have transgressed; they are destined to drown." [9:84] You shall not observe the funeral prayer for any of them when he dies, nor shall you stand at his grave. They have disbelieved in GOD and His messenger, and died in a state of wickedness. We also need to understand that God is encouraging the believers to implore Him. The Funeral Prayer is one of these circumstances where we can implore God. See for example these verses; God rewards people for what they say (5:84-85). [5:84-85] "Why should we not believe in GOD, and in the truth that has come to us, and hope that our Lord may it us with the righteous people?" GOD has rewarded them for saying this; He will it them into gardens with flowing streams. They abide therein forever. Such is the reward for the righteous. [41:30-31] Those who proclaim: "Our Lord is GOD," then lead a righteous life, the angels descend upon them: "You shall have no fear, nor shall you grieve. Rejoice in the good news that Paradise has been reserved for you. "We are your allies in this life, and in the Hereafter. You will have in it anything you wish for; you will have anything you want. [39:73] Those who reverenced their Lord will be led to Paradise in throngs. When they get to it, and its gates are opened, its guards will say, "Peace be upon you; you have won. Therefore, you abide herein forever." [16:32] The angels terminate their lives in a state of righteousness, saying, "Peace be upon you. Enter Paradise (now) as a reward for your works." God wants us to implore Him. [40:60] "Implore Me, and I will respond to you. Surely, those who are too arrogant to worship Me will enter Gehenna, forcibly." [2:186] "When My servants ask you about Me, I am always near. I answer their prayers when they pray to Me. The people shall respond to Me and believe in Me, in order to be guided."

511 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Quran teaches us that God tests people with adversity and hardship that they may implore (6:42, 7:94). [6:42] We have sent (messengers) to communities before you, and we put them to the test through adversity and hardship, that they may implore. It also points out: [6:43] "If only they implored when the tests came to them! " As for the Funeral Prayer, it is mentioned in the Quran by name in 9:84. [9:84] You shall not observe the funeral prayer for any of them when he dies, nor shall you stand at his grave. They have disbelieved in GOD and His messenger, and died in a state of wickedness. The Funeral Prayer is not a Salat ( prayers) but just a prayer, ( a supplication, an invocation, "Dua'a") for the dead person. Since it is not a Salat, it does not have to have the order and steps of true Salat. There is no bowing or falling prostrate during the Funeral Prayer. The Funeral Prayer, like our Salat is an inherited practice that got corrupted over the years. The way it is practiced by traditional Muslims today is not dedicated to God alone as it should . Muhammad's and Abraham's names are added to the Funeral Prayer which would nullify it, since it is not dedicated to God alone, our Creator and Sustainer. The following Funeral Prayer has removed all the corruptions and names other than God that were added over the years by tradition. The details of the movements are not significant as it is not a true Salat. STEPS OF FUNERAL PRAYER (1) Stand by the dead person's casket if it is available or just declare for the group that you will be doing Funeral prayer for the dead person. (2)You declare your intention of doing the Funeral prayer for the dead person and raise your hand and say Allahu Akbar. (3) Read Sura one, Al Fateha (The Key).. (4)Say Allahu Akbar without raising your hand.

512 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(5) Declare the Shahada, Ash-hadu A- La Elaaha Ella Allah, Wahdaho La Sharik Lah. I bear witness there is no god besides God and He has no partners. (6)Say Allahu Akbar without raising your hand. (7) Say your invocation to God, (supplication, Dua'a) for the dead person asking God for His mercy on the dead person and to grant him/her forgiveness and reward him and keep him/her with the righteous in the Hereafter and it him/her to Heaven (Paradise). Here are some of the verses in the Quran that teach us how to implore God [17:23] Your Lord has decreed that you shall not worship except Him, and your parents shall be honored. As long as one or both of them live, you shall never say to them, "Uff" (the slightest gesture of annoyance), nor shall you shout at them; you shall treat them amicably. [17:24] And lower for them the wings of humility, and kindness, and say, "My Lord, have mercy on them, for they have raised me from infancy." "Forgive us and our parents, and the believers on the day when the reckoning takes place "(14:41) "Our Lord, forgive us and our brethren who preceded us to the faith, and keep our hearts from harboring any hatred towards those who believed" (59:10) (8)Without raising your hand say Allahu Akbar third time, and do more prayers. [14:40, 11:61]. "Our Lord, please answer our prayers. You are always near, responsive" (9) End the Funeral prayer by saying Salamun Alikum or Alhamdu Lellah or any sign to let the group know you finished. As you noticed, there is no bowing or falling prostrate. It is not a Salat.

513 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

46.00.00 How a New MuslimPrayes [By: Muslimconverts.com]

Method VI

How a New Muslim Prayers A. The Fajr (Morning) prayer: It consists of 2 Units(raka's) Sunnah and 2 units(raka's) Fard(Obligatory)

B. The Dhuhr (Early Afternoon)prayer: It consists of 4 Units(raka's) Sunnah+ 4 Units(raka's) Fard(Obligatory) and 2 Units(raka's) Sunnah

C. The Asr(Late Afternoon)prayer: It consists of 4 Units(raka's) Fard(obligatory)

D. The Maghrib(Sunset)prayer: It consists of 3 Units (raka's) Fard(obligatory) and

514 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2 Units(raka's)Sunnah

E. The Isha(Night)prayer: It consists of 4 Units(raka's) Fard(obligatory) 2 Units(raka's) Sunnah and 3 Units(raka's) witr(wajib) Differences of first 2 units and last 2/1 units of Fard: The other difference is that the First 2 rakaats of FAJR, MAGHRIB and ISHA prayers are recited loudly and the remaining rakaats of these prayers are recited silently. However all 4 rakaats of DHUHR and ASR are recited silently For a New Muslim or any Muslim who does not know how to prayer you just need to memorize the following few words. And this will enable you to pray all the 5 daily prayers. A) Allahu Akbar B) Subhaan-Allaah wa’l-hamdu Lillaah wa laa ilaaha ill-Allaah wa Allaahu akbar wa laa hawla wa la quwwata illa Billaah C) Sami Allaahu liman hamidah D) Rabbana wa lakaal hamd E Assalamu alaikum wa rahmatullah If you are up to it you can also memorize the following F) Subhana rab-bi yal atheem G) Subhana rubbiyal a'ala H) Rabbi eghfir lee

515 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Once you have memorized these words and you have gone through these prayer guides I have prepared you will be surprised that the Prayer is not as difficult as it looks. I suggest you print this out and practice holding the pages reciting what is there to be recited in their respective body positions. Going through the motions repeatedly will help you learn quickly. Also look at the video and the flash movie as it will help you see the postures and movements. May Allah make it easy for you. Once you have learnt the above and are praying confidently.. Try to learn Surah Fatiha Surah Fatiha should be recited one verse at a time 1 Bismillah hir rahman nir raheem 2 Alhamdu lillahi rabbiL a lameen 3 Ar rahman nir raheem 4 Maliki yawmid deen 5 Iyyaka na'a budu wa-iyyaka nasta aeen 6 Ihdinas sirataal mustaqeem 7 Siratal latheena an a'amta alayhim ghayril maghdoobi alayhim walad daalleen After reciting Surah Fatiha one says Ameen 1. In the Name of Allah, the Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful. 516 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

2. All the praises and thanks be to Allah, the Lord of the 'Alamin (mankind, jinns and all that exists). 3. The Most Beneficent, the Most Merciful. 4. The Only Owner (and the Only Ruling Judge) of the Day of Recompense ( i.e. the Day of Resurrection) 5. You (Alone) we worship, and You (Alone) we ask for help (for each and everything). 6. Guide us to the Straight Way 7. The Way of those on whom You have bestowed Your Grace, not (the way) of those who earned Your Anger (such as the Jews), nor of those who went astray (such as the Christians). Note: Males garments/pants should be above the ankles (unlike in the picture. InshaAllah better diagrams will be made as soon as possible). Women's garment should be a forearms lower than her skins (measure your arm length , from elbow to longest finger, if this is say is 45 cm, ) then form your skins and ) thus her feet will be completely covered. Women are NOT supposed to pray when they are menstruating and experiencing post-childbirth bleeding. Abstaining from prayers for a women experiencing post-childbirth bleeding is a maximum of forty (40) days. If her bleeding stops before the 40 days she must make ghusl (take shower) and start praying. Also at the end of her menstruation she must make ghusl (take shower)and begin her prayers. Before prayer one must perform Ablution

517 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

How to perform Ablution (Wudhu) Just before Prayer Establishing the Sutrah (A Tall Object About The Height Of A Saddle, Just Beyond the Place of Prostration, Within Which Nothing Should ) Place anything (about the height of a saddle) just beyond the place of prostration. Things that can be used are: a wall, bed, tall pillow, tall purse, tall stick, tree, etc. Anything that breaks the path between the person praying and someone who "may" need to in front. It's best to pray facing a wall, bed, or any other type of tall object, so that there will be no need for someone to directly in front. Do not mind anyone who es beyond the sutrah. The Prophet (SAW) said, "Do not pray except towards a sutrah, and do not let anyone in front of you, but if someone continues (to try to ) then fight him, for he has a companion (i.e. a Shaitan) with him." (Sahih - Al-Bukhari and Ahmad) "When he (SAW) prayed (in an open space where there was nothing to use as a sutrah) he would plant a spear in the ground in front of him and pray towards it with the people behind him." (Sahih - Al-Bukhari and Muslim) The Prophet (SAW) said, "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not mind anyone who es beyond it." (Sahih - Muslim and Abu Dawood)

START OF Morning (Fajr) Prayer

518 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

1.1

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Establish the Sutrah by placing anything (about the height of a saddle) just beyond the place of prostration. Things that can be used are: a wall, chair, bed, tall pillow, tall purse, tall stick, tree, etc

. Then Stand facing the Kabah in Makka in Saudi Arabia (Qibla). Your feet should be shoulder width apart and your feet should be pointing straight. Your eyes should be looking at the place on the ground were you will prostrate your forehead later on in the prayer Make intention as to which prayer you are about to perform (e.g. Fajr -Morning prayer). 1.2

Note! Intention should be in mind not verbal. That is one should be thinking of which prayer one is about to perform. Saying "Allahu Akbar" (Allah is Great)

1.3 Raise both your hands (with palms of hands facing Kabah ) with fingers apart (not spaced out) level with shoulders or level with top of the ears .

1.4

519 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

How a New Muslim and Youth's Prayers The Dhuhar (Early Afternoon), Asr (late afternoon) and Isha (night)prayer The Dhuhr prayer is the second prayer of the day. It starts when the sun begins to decline from its zenith and ends when the size of an object's shadow is equal to the objects size. The Asr is the third prayer of the day. It starts when an object's shadow is equal to the objects size and ends when just before sunset. It is better to prayer Asr before the sky becomes yellow (even though it is allowed to pray at such a time) because the Prophet ( peace be upon him) disliked Muslims praying at such as time and. He remarked that the Munafiq (Hypocrite ) offers his pray at this time. The Isha prayer is the fifth prayer of the day. It starts when twilight has disappeared and ends before midnight All three of these prayers consist of 4 units each and what is recited in these prayers is exactly the same. The only difference which occurs is that the first two units (raka'ts) in the Isha Prayer are recited AUDIBLY. But the final two units (raka'ts) are recited silently 520 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

However in the Dhuhr and Asr prayer all the units (Raka'ts) are Recited silently in ones heart/mind. For a New Muslim or any Muslim who does not know how to prayer you just need to memorize the following few words. And this will enable you to pray all the 5 daily prayers. 1 Allahu Akbar 2 Subhaan-Allaah wa’l-hamdu Lillaah wa laa ilaaha ill-Allaah wa Allaahu akbar wa laa hawla wa la quwwata illa Billaah 3 Sami Allahu lee man hum mayda 4 Rabbana wa lakaal hamd 5 Assalamu alaikum wa rahmatullah If you are up to it you can also memorize 6 Subhana rab-bi yal atheem 7 Subhana rubbiyal a'ala 8 Rabbi eghfir lee Once you have memorized these words and you have gone through these prayer guides I have prepared you will be surprised that the Prayer is not as difficult as it looks. I suggest you print this out and practice holding the pages reciting what is there to be recited in their respective body positions. 521 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Going through the motions repeatedly will help you learn quickly. Also look at the video and the flash movie as it will help you see the postures and movements. May Allah make it easy for you. NoteMales garments/pants should be above the ankles (unlike in the picture. InshaAllah better diagrams will be made as soon as possible). Women's garment should be a forearms lower than her shins. So measure your arm length from elbow to longest finger. If this is say is 45 cm then the garment should drop 45 cm from the shins to the ground. Thus it will be a few cm's below your feet and thus her feet will be completely covered. Women are NOT supposed to pray when they are menstruating and experiencing post-childbirth bleeding. Abstaining from prayers for a women experiencing post-childbirth bleeding is a maximum of forty (40) days. If her bleeding stops before the 40 days she must make ghusl (take shower)and start praying. Also at the end of her menstruation she must make ghusl(take shower) and begin her prayers.

Before prayer one must perform Ablution How to perform Ablution (Wudhu) Just before Prayer

522 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Establishing the Sutrah (A Tall Object About The Height Of A Saddle, Just Beyond the Place of Prostration, Within Which Nothing Should ) Place anything (about the height of a saddle) just beyond the place of prostration. Things that can be used are: a wall, bed, tall pillow, tall purse, tall stick, tree, etc. Anything that breaks the path between the person praying and someone who "may" need to in front. It's best to pray facing a wall, bed, or any other type of tall object, so that there will be no need for someone to directly in front. Do not mind anyone who es beyond the sutrah. The Prophet (SAW) said, "Do not pray except towards a sutrah, and do not let anyone in front of you, but if someone continues (to try to ) then fight him, for he has a companion (i.e. a Shaitan) with him." (Sahih - Al-Bukhari and Ahmad) "When he (SAW) prayed (in an open space where there was nothing to use as a sutrah) he would plant a spear in the ground in front of him and pray towards it with the people behind him." (Sahih - Al-Bukhari and Muslim) The Prophet (SAW) said, "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not mind anyone who es beyond it." (Sahih - Muslim and Abu Dawood)

START OF A 4 RAKAH PRAYER (ie Dhuhr, Asr or Isha prayer Prayer)

523 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

1

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Establish the Sutrah by placing anything (about the height of a saddle) just beyond the place of prostration. Things that can be used are: a wall, chair, bed, tall pillow, tall purse, tall stick, tree, etc

. Then stand facing the Kabah in Makka in Saudi Arabia (Qibla). Your feet should be shoulder width apart and your feet should be pointing straight. Your eyes should be looking at the place on the ground were you will prostrate your forehead later on in the prayer Make intention as to which prayer you are about to perform (e.g. Dhuhr or Asr or Maghrib prayer). 2

Note! Intention should be in mind not verbal. That is one should be thinking of which prayer one is about to perform. Saying "Allahu Akbar" (Allah is Great)

3 Raise both your hands (with palms of hands facing Kabah ) with fingers apart (not spaced out) level with shoulders or level with top of the ears .

4

Place right hand on the back of the Normally at this stage a left palm, wrist, and forearm Muslim would recite Surah Fatiha other wise his/her or Grasp the left arm with the prayer would be defective. right hand However If a person is unable to recite alPlace the hands on the chest Faatihah at all or is unable to learn it, or he Whilst in this position and looking has just become Muslim 524 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Maghrib (sunset) prayer This Prayer is Performed when the Sun has set. Its time begins just after sunset and ends when twilight has just disappeared It is the Fourth Prayer. It consists of 3 units (raka'ts). The First 2 units (raka'ts) are recited Audible and the final unit (raka'h) is recited silently in ones heart. For a New Muslim or any Muslim who does know how to prayer you just need to memorize the following few words. And this will enable you to pray all the 5 daily prayers. 1 Allahu Akbar 2 Subhaan-Allaah wa’l-hamdu Lillaah wa laa ilaaha ill-Allaah wa Allaahu akbar wa laa hawla wa la quwwata illa Billaah 3 Sami Allahu lee man hum mayda 4 Rabbana wa lakaal hamd 5 Assalamu alaikum wa rahmatullah If you are up to it you can also memorize

525 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

6 Subhana rab-bi yal atheem 7 Subhana rubbiyal a'ala 8 Rabbi eghfir lee Once you have memorized these words and you have gone through these prayer guides I have prepared you will be surprised that the Prayer is not as difficult as it looks. I suggest you print this out and practice holding the pages reciting what is there to be recited in their respective body positions. Going through the motions repeatedly will help you learn quickly. Also look at the video and the flash movie as it will help you see the postures and movements. May Allah make it easy for you. NoteMales garments/pants should be above the ankles (unlike in the picture. InshaAllah better diagrams will be made as soon as possible). Women's garment should be a forearms lower than her skins (measure your arm length , from elbow to longest finger, if this is say is 45 cm, ) then form your skins and ) thus her feet will be completely covered. Women are NOT supposed to pray when they are menstruating and experiencing post-childbirth bleeding. Abstaining from prayers for a women experiencing post-childbirth bleeding is a maximum of forty (40) days. If her bleeding stops before the 40 days she must make ghusl and start praying. Also at the end of her menstruation she must make ghusl and begin her 526 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

prayers.

Before prayer one must perform Ablution How to perform Ablution (Wudhu) Just before Prayer Establishing the Sutrah (A Tall Object About The Height Of A Saddle, Just Beyond the Place of Prostration, Within Which Nothing Should ) Place anything (about the height of a saddle) just beyond the place of prostration. Things that can be used are: a wall, bed, tall pillow, tall purse, tall stick, tree, etc. Anything that breaks the path between the person praying and someone who "may" need to in front. It's best to pray facing a wall, bed, or any other type of tall object, so that there will be no need for someone to directly in front. Do not mind anyone who es beyond the sutrah. The Prophet (SAW) said, "Do not pray except towards a sutrah, and do not let anyone in front of you, but if someone continues (to try to ) then fight him, for he has a companion (i.e. a Shaitan) with him." (Sahih - Al-Bukhari and Ahmad) "When he (SAW) prayed (in an open space where there was nothing to use as a sutrah) he would plant a spear in the ground in front of him and pray towards it with the people behind him." (Sahih - Al-Bukhari and Muslim) The Prophet (SAW) said, "When one of you places in front of him something such as the stick on the end of a saddle, he should pray and not mind anyone who es beyond it." (Sahih - Muslim and 527 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Dawood)

START OF MAHRIB PRAYER

528 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

1

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Establish the Sutrah by placing anything (about the height of a saddle) just beyond the place of prostration. Things that can be used are: a wall, chair, bed, tall pillow, tall purse, tall stick, tree, etc

. Then stand facing the Kabah in Makka in Saudi Arabia (Qibla). Your feet should be shoulder width apart and your feet should be pointing straight. Your eyes should be looking at the place on the ground were you will prostrate your forehead later on in the prayer Make intention as to which prayer you are about to perform (e.g. Maghrib prayer). 2

Note! Intention should be in mind not verbal. That is one should be thinking of which prayer one is about to perform. Saying "Allahu Akbar" (Allah is Great)

3 Raise both your hands (with palms of hands facing Kabah ) with fingers apart (not spaced out) level with shoulders or level with top of the ears .

4

Place right hand on the back of the Normally at this stage a left palm, wrist, and forearm Muslim would recite Surah Fatiha other wise his/her or Grasp the left arm with the right prayer would be defective. hand However If a person is unable to recite alPlace the arms on the chest Faatihah at all or is unable to learn it, or he Whilst in this position and looking has just become Muslim and the time for prayer has at place of prostration say the 529 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

47.00.00 The Salah Obligatory Prayer of the Muslim According to Quran and Sunnah

Method VII

Position Yourself Announce your Niyya (intentions) silently in your heart Make your Qibla (prayer direction) face the direction of the Ka'bah The Noble Qur'an Says:

ُ ‫ك جعل ْناك ُم أ‬ ً ُ ُ ‫داَء‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ش‬ ‫شوا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ن‬ ‫كو‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ل‬ ‫طا‬ ‫س‬ ‫و‬ ‫ة‬ ‫م‬ ِ ً ُ َ َ َ َ َ ّ ْ َ َ َ َ ِ ‫وَك َذ َل‬ َ ُ َ ‫س وَي‬ ُ ‫سو‬ َ ‫م‬ ‫مششا‬ ً ‫شِهي‬ َ ‫كو‬ ُ ‫ن الّر‬ َ َ‫دا و‬ ْ ُ ‫ل ع َل َي ْك‬ ِ ‫ع َلى الّنا‬ ‫ع‬ َ َ ‫قب ْل‬ ِ ْ ‫جعَل َْنا ال‬ ُ ‫ن ي َت ّب ِش‬ َ َ ‫م‬ َ َ ‫ت ع َل َي َْها إ ِّل ل ِن َعْل‬ َ ْ ‫ة ال ِّتي ك ُن‬ ْ ‫مش‬ َ ‫سو‬ ‫ت‬ َ ْ ‫ن ي َن‬ ِ َ ‫ب ع َل َششى ع‬ ِ ‫ل‬ ْ ِ ‫قب َي ْشهِ وَإ‬ ُ ‫قل ِش‬ ُ ‫الّر‬ ْ َ ‫ن ك َششان‬ ّ ‫م‬ ْ ‫مش‬ ‫ه‬ ِ ّ ‫ل َك َِبيَرة ً إ ِّل ع ََلى ال‬ َ ‫مششا ك َششا‬ َ َ‫ن ه‬ ُ ‫ن الل ّش‬ َ َ‫ه و‬ ُ ّ ‫دى الل‬ َ ‫ذي‬ ّ ‫ن الل‬ ﴿ ‫م‬ ‫نا‬ ‫بال‬ ‫ه‬ ِ ‫ف َر‬ ٌ ‫س َلششَرُءو‬ ّ ِ ُ ‫ل ِي‬ ّ ِ‫م إ‬ ٌ ‫حيشش‬ ِ َ ْ ُ ‫مان َك‬ َ ‫ضيعَ ِإي‬ ِ

•

﴾2:143 530 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

(143) Thus We have made you [true Muslims -- real believers of Islamic Monotheism, true followers of Prophet Muhammad and his Sunnah (legal ways)], a just (and the best) nation, that you be witnesses over mankind and the Messenger (Muhammad ) be a witness over you. And We made the Qiblah (prayer direction towards Jerusalem) which you used to face, only to test those who followed the Messenger (Muhammad ) from those who would turn on their heels (i.e. disobey the Messenger). Indeed it was great (heavy) except for those whom Allah guided. And Allah would never make your faith (prayers) to be lost (i.e. your prayers offered towards Jerusalem). Truly, Allah is full of Kindness, the Most Merciful towards mankind. [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:143]

َ ‫ماِء فَل َن ُوَل ّي َن ّش‬ َ ِ‫جه‬ ‫ة‬ َ َ ‫قَد ْ ن ََرى ت‬ ً ‫ك قِب ْل َش‬ ْ َ‫ب و‬ َ ّ ‫قل‬ ّ ‫ك فِششي ال‬ َ ‫سش‬ َ َ‫جه‬ ّ َ‫ها فَو‬ َ ‫ك‬ ‫ث‬ ُ ‫حْيشش‬ َ ‫ضا‬ َ َ‫حَرام ِ و‬ َ ْ ‫جد ِ ال‬ ْ َ‫ل و‬ َ ‫ت َْر‬ ْ ‫م‬ ِ ‫س‬ َ ْ ‫شط َْر ال‬ َ ‫م‬ ‫ن ُأوت ُششوا‬ ِ ‫ن ال ّش‬ ّ ِ ‫ش شط َْره ُ وَإ‬ ُ ُ‫م فَوَّلوا و‬ ْ ُ ‫جششوهَك‬ ْ ُ ‫ما ك ُن ْت‬ َ َ ‫ذي‬ َ ‫ال ْكتششاب ل َيعل َمششون أ‬ ّ ْ ‫ه‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ال‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫م‬ ‫و‬ ‫م‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ر‬ ‫ن‬ ‫ش‬ ‫م‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ح‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ن‬ ِ ّ َ ُ َ َ ْ ِّ َ ْ ّ َ ُ ُ َْ َ َِ ﴾2:144﴿ ‫ن‬ َ ‫مُلو‬ َ ْ‫ما ي َع‬ ّ َ‫ل ع‬ ٍ ِ‫ب َِغاف‬ (144) Verily! We have seen the turning of your (Muhammad's ) face towards the heaven. Surely, We shall turn you to a Qiblah (prayer direction) that shall please you, so turn your face in the direction of Al-Masjid-al-Haram (at Makka). And wheresoever's you people are, turn your faces (in prayer) in that direction. Certainly, the people who were given the Scriptures (i.e. Jews and the Christians) know well that, that (your turning towards the direction of the Ka'bah at Makka in prayers) is the truth from their Lord. And Allah is not unaware of what they do. [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:144]

ُ ‫ول َئ ِن أ َتيت ال ّذين‬ َ‫ل آ‬ ْ ُ ّ ‫مششا ت َب ِعُششوا‬ ‫ة‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ي‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ب‬ ‫شا‬ ‫ش‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ك‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ا‬ ‫توا‬ ‫أو‬ ٍ َ ِ ُ َ َ َ ِ َ َْ ْ َ َ ِ َ َ َ َ َ ‫قِب ْل َت‬ ‫ة‬ ‫لشش‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ب‬ ‫تا‬ ‫ب‬ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ض‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ما‬ ‫و‬ ‫م‬ ‫ه‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ل‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ق‬ ‫ع‬ ‫ب‬ ‫تا‬ ‫ب‬ ‫ت‬ ‫ن‬ َ ْ ِ ٍ ِ َ ِ ْ ُ ُ ْ َ َ َ ْ ُ َ ْ ِ ٍ ِ َ ِ َ ْ ‫ما أ‬ َ َ‫ك و‬ ﴾2:145﴿ ‫ب َعْض‬ ٍ (145) And even if you were to bring to the people of the Scripture (Jews and Christians) all the Ayat (proofs, evidences, verses, lessons, signs, revelations, etc.), they would not 531 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

follow your Qiblah (prayer direction), nor are you going to follow their Qiblah (prayer direction). [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:145]

Position your feet about shoulder width with arms to side Do not put either arm on your hip Abu Hurairah (r.a.) relates: "The Messenger of Allah on one's hips during the salah." [Abu Dawud]

prohibited putting one's hands

Do not intertwine fingers Straighten the Row and Narrow the Gap (For Group/Congregational Salah) : ﴾2:238﴿

‫ن‬ ُ ‫وَُقو‬ َ ‫موا ل ِل ّهِ َقان ِِتي‬

"...stand before Allâh with obedience..." [Surah Al-Baqarah, 2:238] An-Nu'maan Bin Basheer(r) reported that Allaah's Messenger used to straighten his companions' rows for the prayer like a straight arrow. One day, though, he was about to start the prayer when he noticed a man's chest protruding outside the row, and he said: "Servants of Allaah! You either straight.. your rows, or Allaah would cause your faces to differ." [Recorded by Muslim, Abu Daawood, and others] In another report, he said: "Straighten your rows, or Allah would cause your hearts to differ" [Recorded by Abu Daawood and Ibn Hibbaan] [Related Link: Straighten the Rows] Focus your eyes on where you will be prostrating later He (saaws) used to incline his head during prayer and fix his sight towards the ground [Baihaqi and Haakim, who declared it saheeh and also agreed by Albaani.] While he was in the Ka'bah, his sight did not leave the place of his prostration until he came out from it [Baihaqi and Haakim, who declared it saheeh and also agreed by Albaani.] 532 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

For group Salah(Jama'at): You make the Rakat motions after the Imam and say nothing out loud, except "Amin" which you should not say before the Imam says it. Women are allowed to, but do not have to say "Amin", for it is not recommended for her to bring attention to her voice if around non-mahram men. Individual Salah For individual salah, or in the case that you are the Imam leading a group salah, use the following guidelines, insha'Allah. Once these guidelines and learned, the muslim should study hadith to learn various other du'a that may be made in place of the basic ones listed here, as it is recommended that he alternates between the various du'a.

Rakat 1 1. Stand. Takbir (raise both hands shoulder level and say "Allahu Akbar") I was sitting with some of the companions of Allah's Apostle and we were discussing about the way of praying of the Prophet . Abu Humaid As-Saidi said, "I the prayer of Allah's Apostle better than any one of you. ... I saw him raising both his hands up to the level of the shoulders on saying the Takbir..." [Bukhari 1.791, Narrated Muhammad bin Amr bin Ata] "Allah's Messenger used to raise both his hands up to the level of his shoulders when opening the As-Salat (the prayer); and on saying the Takbir for bowing. And on raising his head from bowing he used to do the same and then say Sami 'Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana walakal-hamd. And he did not do that (i.e. raising his hands) in prostrations." [Bukhari 1.702, Narrated 'Abdullah bin Umar] 2. Place the right hand on the left The people were ordered to place the right hand on the left forearm in As-Salat (the prayer). [Bukhari 1.707, Narrated Sahl bin Sa'd] He (saaws) ed by a man who was praying and had placed his left arm on his right, so he pulled them apart and placed the right on the left. [Ahmad & Abu Dawood, saheeh isnaad] 533 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Men should place hands across the chest (NOT navel). Women should also place hands across the chest. Fiqh 1.132. Al-Kamal ibn al-Hamam is of the opinion, "There is no authentic hadith stating that one must place the hands under the chest or below the navel. According to the Hanifiyyah, the hands are to be placed below the navel, and the Shafiyyah say below the chest. Ahmad has two narrations corresponding to these two opinions. The correct position is somewhere in the middle - to be equal." Observes at-Tirmidhi, "Knowledgeable companions, their followers and those that came after them believed that one should put his right hand over the left during prayer, while some say above the navel and others say below the navel..." Nevertheless, there do exist hadith that the Propet, upon whom be peace, placed his hands on his chest. Reported Hulb at-Ta'i, "I saw the Prophet, upon whom be peace, praying with his right hand over his left upon his chest above the elbow." This is related by Ahmad and at-Tirmidhi, who grades it as hassan. Fiqh 1.132. Reported Wa'il ibn Hajr, "Once when I prayed with the Prophet, upon whom be peace, he placed his right hand over his left upon his chest." The report is recorded by Ibn Khuzaimah, who considers it as sahih, and by Abu Dawud and anNasa'i with the wording, "Then he put his right hand over the back of his left wrist and forearm." 3. Look down without looking around The Prophet said, "What is wrong with those people who look towards the sky during the Salat (prayer)?" his talk grew stern while delivering this speech and he said, "They should stop [looking towards the sky during the Salat (prayer)]; otherwise their eyes would be snatched away." [Bukhari 1.717, Narrated Anas bin Malik] I asked Allah's Messenger about looking hither and thither in As-Salat (the prayer). He replied, "It is a way of stealing by which Satan takes away (a portion) from the Salat (prayer) of a person." [Bukhari 1.718, Narrated 'Aisha] 4. Commence with a prescribed Du'aa (supplication) One example: Subhana kallah humma wa bi-hamdika watabara kasmuka wata 'ala jadduka, wa la ilaha ghayruk, meaning "You are Glorified, O Allaah, and Praised; Your Name is Blessed;Your Majesty is Exalted, and none has the right to worshipped but You."

534 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Another example: Allah humma ba'id baynee wa bayna khatayana kama ba'adta baynal mashriqi wal maghribi, Allah humma naq-qinee min khatayaya kama yunaqqath thuwabul abyadu minad danasi , Allah hum maghsilnee min khatayaya bil maee wath thalji wal bardi, meaning "O Allaah! Separate me (far) from my sins as you have separated (far) the East and West. O Allaah ! Cleanse me of my sins as white cloth is cleansed from dirt. O Allaah ! Wash me of my sins with water, ice and snow." 5. Seek refuge with Allah (swt) (silently) "Audhu billahi mina shaitaan nir rajeem" (I seek refuge in Allah from the rejected Satan) So when you want to recite the Qur'ân, seek refuge with Allâh from Shaitân (Satan), the outcast (the cursed one). [Qur'an 16:98]

(1) Say Bismillah ahRahman nirRaheem (silently) (2) Recite Surah Al-Fatihah (Surah 1) Forgetting or deliberately neglecting to recite Al-Fatihah, invalidates the prayer. Allah's Messenger said, "Whoever does not recite Surat Al-Fatiha (the first Surah of the Qur'an) in this Salat (prayer), his Salat (prayer) is invalid." [Bukhari 1.718, Narrated 'Ubada bin As'Samit] Recite outloud for Fajr, Maghrib, and Isha Salah; silently for Zuhr, Asr or Sunnah Salah (3) Say "Amin" (4) Recite a different Surah of at least three ayat (verses) in length It is sunnah for the person to recite a section of the Qur'an after al-Fatihah during the two rak'ah of the morning prayer and the Friday prayer, and the first two rak'ah of the noon, afternoon, sunset and night prayers, and in all of the rak'ah of the supererogatory prayers. Abu Qatadah reported that the Prophet, upon whom be peace, would recite al-Fatihah and some surah in the first two rak'ah of the noon prayer, and only al-Fatihah in the last two rak'ah. Sometimes he would recite some verses. The 535 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

first rak'ah's recital would be longer than the second. That was how it was done in the afternoon and morning prayers. [al-Bukhari, Muslim and by Abu Dawud] 2. Bow. (Rukoo') (1) Takbir (raise both hands shoulder level and say "Allahu Akbar") (2) Make Rukoo' (Bow) Place palms on the knees (as though grasping them) I offered prayer beside my father and approximated both my hands and placed them in between the knees. My father told me not to do so and said, "We used to do the same but we were forbidden (by the Prophet) to do it and were ordered to place the hands on the knees." [Bukhari 1.756, Narrated Musab bin Sad] Space your fingers out. Keep your elbows away from your sides. Make your back level and not curved. Be at ease (3) Silently make Adhkaar (supplication and remembrance of Allah) in Rukoo' Reported Hudhaifah, "I prayed with the Messenger of Allah, upon whom be peace, and while bowing he would say, 'Subhana Rabiyy al-'Adheem. (Glory to my Lord, the Exalted)" [Muslim, Abu Dawud, an-Nasa'i, atTirmidhi and Ibn Majah] The phrase Subhana Rabiyy al-'Adheem wa bihamdihi has been related through a number of chains, but all of them are weak. Ash-Shaukani maintains, "The different chains each other. It is perfectly acceptable for one who is praying to limit himself to Subhana Rabiyy al-'Adheem or to add one of the following: The Prophet used to say in his bowing and prostrations, "SubhanakaAllahumma Rabbana wa-bihamdika Allahumma-ighfirli. (I honor Allah from all what (unsuitable things) is ascribed to Him. O Allah Our Lord! And all the praises are for You. O Allah! Forgive me)." [Bukhari 1.760, Narrated 'Aisah, r.a.]

536 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Prophet used to say frequently in his bowing and prostrations "SubhanakaAllahumma Rabbana Wabihamdika, Allahumma Ighfir-li" (I honor Allah from all what (unsuitable things) is ascribed to Him, O Allah! Our Lord! All praises are for You. O Allah! Forgive me). In this way he was acting on what was explained to him in the Holy Qur'an. [Bukhari 1.781, Narrated 'Aisah, r.a., also related by Ahmad, Muslim and others] 3. Stand. (1) Straighten up back (stand up) and say "Sami Allahu liman humida" (Allah listens to the one who praises Him). Narrated Ahmad & Tabaraani in Mu'jam al-Kabeer with a saheeh isnaad: The Prophet used to say: Allah, Mighty and Sublime, does not look at the prayer of the slave who does not make his backbone upright in between his bowings and prostrations.

(2) While standing, say "Rabbana walakal Hamd" (Our Lord, [and] to be all Praise.)

You

"...And on raising his head from bowing he used to do the same and then say Sami 'Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana walakal-hamd..." [Bukhari 1.702, Narrated 'Abdullah bin Umar] (3) Takbir (raise both hands shoulder level and say "Allahu Akbar") 4. Prostrate (Sajda) (1) Position yourself: Kneel on the floor. Prostrate head on the floor so that nose and forehead are touching the floor. Also, the toes should touch the floor, and the palms of both hands. Do not allow elbows to touch the floor. Toes should be bent forwards, pointing towards the Qiblah. Feet should be together, big toes meeting and heels meeting. The Prophet was ordered (by Allah) to prostrate on seven parts and not to tuck up the clothes or hair (while praying). Those parts are: the forehead (along with the tip of nose), both hands, both knees, and (toes of) both feet. [Bukhari 1.773, Narrated Ibn Abbas]

537 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

I was sitting with some of the companions of Allah's Apostle and we were discussing about the way of praying of the Prophet . Abu Humaid As-Saidi said, "I the prayer of Allah's Apostle better than any one of you.... In prostrations, he placed both his hands on the ground with the forearms away from the ground and away from his body, and his toes were facing the Qibla..." [Bukhari 1.791, Narrated Muhammad bin Amr bin Ata] (2) While in this position, in your heart, say a prescribed supplication such as, "Subhana rabbil Aa'la" 3 times or more, doing an odd number or repetitions, i.e. say it 3, 5, 7, 9, or 11 times. Says at-Tirmidhi, "The scholars prefer the one bowing or prostrating to make the glorifications at least three times." According to the majority, the minimum that is sufficient for the prostrations or bowings is one glorification. "I have prohibited you from reciting while bowing or prostrating. During the bowing, glorify the Lord. During the prostrations, strive your hardest in making supplications. Most likely, you will be listened to." [Related by Ahmad and Muslim] The Messenger of Allah (peace be upon him) used to say while prostrating himself: O Lord, forgive me all my sins, small and great, first and last, open and secret. [Muslim 980, Narrated Abu Hurayrah] 5. Sit (Qa'dah) (1) Tuck your left foot under your right foot, raise your head (eyes prostration spot), and come to a sitting position.

focused on

(2) Say, "Allahu Akbar" without raising hands. (3) Pause briefly in this position. The Prophet used to say: Allah, Mighty and Sublime, does not look at the prayer of the slave who does not make his backbone upright in between his bowings and prostrations. [Narrated Ahmad & Tabaraani in Mu'jam alKabeer with a saheeh isnaad] 6. Prostrate (Sajda) [Same as above.1st Sajda] 7. Sit [Same as above.1st sit] 538 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

Abu Qilaba (Radhiallaho anho) said, "Malik bin Huwairith came to this Mosque of ours and said, 'I pray in front of you and my aim is not to lead the prayer but to show you the way in which the Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wasallam) used to pray.' I asked Abu Qilaba, 'How did he use to pray?' He replied, '(The Prophet (sallallaahu 'alaihi wasallam) used to pray) like this Sheikh of ours and the Sheikh used to sit for a while after the prostration, before getting up after the first Rak'a.' " [Bukhari 1/645, Narrated Aiyub] Rakat 2 (1) Repeat all the same steps as Rakat 1 Regarding Standing back up from the first rakat Use your hands to push yourself up Abu Qilaba said, "Malik bin Huwairith came to us and led us in the prayer in this mosque of ours and said, 'I lead you in prayer but I do not want to offer the prayer but just to show you how Allah's Apostle performed his prayers." I asked Abu Qilaba, "How was the prayer of Malik bin Huwairith?" He replied, "Like the prayer of this Sheikh of ours-- i.e. 'Amr bin Salima." That Sheikh used to pronounce the Takbir perfectly and when he raised his head from the second prostration he would sit for a while and then himself on the ground and get up. [Bukhari 1:787, Narrated Aiyub] (2) Tashahhud Position yourself I was sitting with some of the companions of Allah's Apostle and we were discussing about the way of praying of the Prophet. Abu Humaid As-Saidi said, "I the prayer of Allah's Apostle better than any one of you. ... On sitting in the second Rak'a he sat on his left foot and propped up the right one; and in the last Rak'a he pushed his left foot forward and kept the other foot propped up and sat over the buttocks." [Bukhari 1.791, Narrated Muhammad bin Amr bin Ata] Place the right hand on the right thigh and point out index finger, moving finger up and down in a calm manner. Do not move it in circles or bend it. The sunnah with regards to pointing is to move the forefinger throughout the tashahhud, in accordance with the hadeeth of Wail ibn Hujr(ra) -which is reported 539 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

by Ahmad(4/138), Abu Daawood (no.727), an-Nasaaee(2/236), ad-Daarimee (1/314-315), Ibn ul-Jaarood(no.208) and Ibn Khuzaimah (no.714) with Saheeh isnaad and there occurs in it, "...then he closed his fingers and made a ring,then he raised his finger and I saw him moving it and making duaa with it, then I came in a time and when it was cold and so I saw the people with cloaks upon them moving their hands beneath their clothes due to the cold". As for the hadeeth of Abdullah ibn az-Zubair(ra)-where in is mentioned that the prophet (sallallahu aleihi wa sallam) used to point with his finger when he made duaa and not move it. It is reported by Abu Dawood(no.989); its isnaad is not authentic since it contains Muhammad ibn 'Ajalah, about whom adh-Dhabee says, "of average memory," The ahadeeth of the like of him are not acceptable if they contradict anyone who is more reliable than him and his narration becomes shaadh and therefore Muslim does not report from him except to endorse something. Even if this hadeeth were established, then it is a denial and the hadeeth of Waail ibn Hujr is affirming.That which affirms is taken over that which denies, since the one who affirms something has an increase in knowledge and he knows is a proof against he who does not.This sunnah is also from the sayings of Imaam Maalik(ra)as occurs in the book ar-Risaalah of Abdullah ibn Abee Zaid al-Qairwanee alMaalikee (p.27) and the book al-Fiqh alal madhaahib il-Arbaah(no.98).Imaam Ahmad was asked,Should a man point his finger in the Prayer? So he said,"Yes strongly." See Masaail ul-Imaam Ahmad,the narration of Ibn Haani(1/80). Make the following du'a while moving index finger of right hand. When we prayed with the Prophet we used to say: As-Salam be on Allah from His worshipers, As-Salam be on Gabriel, As-Salam be on Michael, As-Salam be on soand-so. When the Prophet finished his prayer, he faced us and said, "Allah Himself is As-Salam (Peace), so when one sits in the prayer, one should say, 'At-Tahiyatulillahi Was-Salawatu, Wat-Taiyibatu, As-Salamu 'Alaika aiyuhan-Nabiyyu wa Rah-matul-iahi wa Barakatuhu, As-Salamu 'Alaina wa 'ala 'Ibadillahi assalihin,' for if he says so, then it will be for all the pious slave of Allah in the Heavens and the Earth. (Then he should say), 'Ash-hadu an la ilaha illalllahu wa ash-hadu anna Muhammadan 'Abduhu wa rasulu-hu,' and then he can choose whatever speech (i.e. invocation) he wishes." [Bukhari 8.249, Narrated Abdullah] Shaykh Ibn ‘Uthaymeen (may Allah quoted the hadeeth – “moving it, making du’aa’ with it” – as evidence that moving the forefinger during the tashahhud should be done with every phrase of the du’aa’. He said in al-Sharh al-Mumti’:

540 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

The Sunnah indicates that he should point with it when making du’aa’, because the wording of the hadeeth is “moving it, making du’aa’ with it”. So every time you make du’aa’, move your finger thus indicating the exalted nature of the One to Whom you are addressing your du’aa’s. So we say: “Al-salaamu ‘alayka ayyuha’l-Nabiyyu (peace be upon you, O Prophet)” – you should point your finger because this salaam is a kind of du’aa’. “Al-salaamu ‘alayna (peace be upon us)” – you should point your finger. “Allaahumma salli ‘ala Muhammad (O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad)” – you should point your finger. “Allaahumma baarik ‘ala Muhammad) O Allaah, send blessings upon Muhammad)” – you should point your finger. ‘A’oodhu Billaahi min ‘adhaab jahannam (I seek refuge with Allaah from the torment of Hell)” – you should point your finger. “Wa min ‘adhaab al-qabr (and from the torment of the grave)” – you should point your finger. “Wa min fitnat il-mahya wa’l-mamaat (and from the trials of life and death)” – you should point your finger. “Wa min fitnat il-maseeh il-dajjaal (and from the tribulation of the Dajjaal) – you should point your finger. Every time you make du’aa’ you should point your finger, indicating the greatness of the One to Whom you are making du’aa’. This is closer to the Sunnah. End quote. Yahya related to me from Malik from Nafi that Abdullah ibn Umar used to say the tashahhud saying, "In the name of Allah. Greetings belong to Allah. Prayers belong to Allah. Pure actions belong to Allah. Peace be on the Prophet and the mercy of Allah and His blessings. Peace be on us and on the slaves of Allah who are salihun. I testify that there is no god except Allah. I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah." "Bismillah, at-tahiyatu lillah, as-salawatu lillah, az-zakiyatu lillah. As-salamu ala'n-nabiyyi wa rahmatullahi wa barakatuhu. As-salamu alayna wa ala 541 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

ibadi'llahi's-salihin. Shahidtu Muhammadu'r-rasulu'llah."

an

la

ilaha

illallah.

Shahidtu

anna

He used to say this after the first two rakas and he would make supplication with whatever seemed fit to him when the tashahhud was completed. When he sat at the end of the prayer, he did the tashahhud in a similar manner, except that after the tashahhud he made supplication with whatever seemed fit to him. When he had completed the tashahhud and intended to say the Tasleem, he said, "Peace be on the Prophet and His mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and on the slaves of Allah who are salihun." "As-salamu ala'n-nabiyyi wa rahmatu'llahi wa barakatuhu. As-salamu alayna wa ala ibadi'llahi'ssalihin " He then said, "Peace be upon you" to his right, and would return the greeting to the imam, and if anyone said "Peace be upon you" from his left he would return the greeting to him. At the end the LAST rakat, add the following to the end of the Tashahud prayer/supplication: Allah humma sal-li 'ala Muhammadin wa 'ala ali Muhammadin, Kama sallayta 'ala Ibraheema wa 'ala ali ibraheema innaka hameedum majeed, wa barik 'ala Muhammadin wa 'ala ali Muhammadin, Kama barakta 'ala Ibraheema wa 'ala ali ibraheema innaka hameedum majeed This means: O Allah, send Grace and Honour on Muhammad and on the family and true followers of Muhammad just as you sent Grace and Honour on Ibrahim and on the family and true followers of Ibrahim. Surely, you are praiseworthy, The Great. O Allah, send blessings on Muhammad and on the family and true followers of Muhammad just as you sent blessings on Ibrahim and on the family and true followers of Ibrahim. Surely, you are praiseworthy, The Great . (3) Salaam out. (Tasleem) First, look towards your right shoulder and, speaking to the angel that records your good deeds, say "as sala'amu alaikum" or a better greeting (i.e. "as sala'amu alaikum wa rahmatullahi").

542 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

It is optional to then turn your head and look towards your left shoulder, speaking to the angel that records your bad deeds, and give the same or lesser greeting as to your right. Additional Info Regarding the Takbir upon standing up for a new rakat: When standing up to begin rakat 2 and 4, Do NOT lift hands, but DO say "Allahu Akbar" (Takbir). When standing up to begin the 3rd rakat, DO lift hands shoulder-height and say "Allahu Akbar" (Takbir). If you are performing more than two rakats, then: Do not salam out (Tasleem) until after your last rakat. For rakats 3 and/or 4, only recite ONE surah when standing (Al-Fatihah), instead of 2. If your third rakat is also your last rakat, do Tashahud right before Tasleem. The prayer of a sick person: 'Imran ibn Husain (r.a.) said, "I was suffering from hemorrhoids (piles), so I asked the Messenger of Allah (saaws) and he said: Pray standing; if you are not able, then sitting down; if you are not able to do so, then pray lying down. [Bukhari, Abu Dawood and Ahmad] 'Imran ibn Husain also said, "I asked him (saaws) about the prayer of a man while sitting, so he said: He who prays standing, that is better; he who prays sitting, his reward is half that of the former. He who prays lying down (and in another narration: reclining), has half the reward of the one who sits." [Bukhari, Abu Daawood and Ahmand. Khattaabi said, "The meaning of 'Imran's hadeeth is intended for a sick person who is able to undergo hardship and stand with difficulty. Hence the reward of praying sitting has been made half of the reward of praying standing: encouraging him to pray standing while allowing him to sit." Ibn Hajr said in Fath al-Baari (2/468): "This deduction is valid.".]

543 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

This applies to the sick person, for Anas (r.a.) said, "The Messenger of Allaah (saaws) came out to the people while they were praying sitting due to illness, so he said: Verily, the prayer of one who sits is (worth) half of the prayer of the one who stands. [Ahmad & Ibn Maajah with a saheeh sanad] Do salah with sincerity and humbleness, recognizing that you are in the presence of your Lord, subhana wa ta'ala. Make each salah at the prescribed time. Plan your life around salah, not the other way around. For instance, don't just try to squeeze salah into a busy day - plan your busy day around the prescribed times for salah, making the salah the priority. Enjoy your salah! Be at peace with your Creator. You have found your purpose in life... it is Ibadah (to worship Allah). ... Allah, subhana watala, sees everything we do! [Text from Book: The Prophet's Manner of Performing Prayers by Sheikh ibn Baaz]

544 | P a g e

December 15, 2009

[MUSLIM PRAYER GUIDE PART I & II]

545 | P a g e